Sunteți pe pagina 1din 566

PONTICA

XLVI

2013

MUZEULDEISTORIENAIONALIARHEOLOGIE
CONSTANA

PONTICA

AnuaralMuzeuluideIstorieNaionaliArheologieConstana
AnnuaireduMusedHistoireNationaleetdArchologieConstana

Colegiulderedacie/Collgederdaction:
ALEXANDRUAVRAM(LeMans)
ALEXANDRUBARNEA(Bucureti)
MARIABRBULESCU(Constana)
MANFREDOPPERMANN(Halle/Sa.)
ERBANPAPACOSTEA(Bucureti)
ALEXANDRUSUCEVEANU

Redactoref/Rdacteurenchef:
LIVIABUZOIANU(Constana)

Comitetulderedacie:
CONSTANTINCHERA(Constana)
GABRIELCUSTUREA(Constana)

VALENTINAVOINEA(Constana)
Secretarderedacie/Scrtairederdaction:

IRINANASTASI(Constana)

Informaticeditorial/Informatiqueditoriale:

ADAADINAMARCU(Constana)

VASILICAPODARIU(Constana)

Manuscrisele,crilepropuselaschimbitoatcorespondenavor
fi adresate redaciei: Muzeul de Istorie Naional i Arheologie, Piaa
Ovidiu nr. 12, 900745, Constana, Romnia, Tel./Fax. 0040241618763;
email:irina.nastasi@gmail.com

Les manuscris,leslivres et les revues propossenchange,ainsi


que toute correspondance seront adresss la Rdaction: Muse
dHistoire Nationale et dArchologie, 12 Place dOvide, 900745,
Constantza,Roumanie,Tl./Fax0040241618763;
email:irina.nastasi@gmail.com.

PONTICAediieonline/PONTICAenligneedition:www.revistapontica.wordpress.com

ISSN10134247
ISSN(online/enligne)22479341
ISBN9737951298

SUMAR
SOMMAIRE
CONTENTS

HISTORICAETARCHAEOLOGICA

PETREROMAN

CulturiarheologicecunumeleCernavod(I,III,II)

ZudenarchologischenKulturen,diedenNamenCernavodtragen
(I,III,II)...................................................................................................................
9

DIMITARERNAKOV

A Tell Near the Village of Bazovets, Rousse District (Archaeological


Excavationsin2012)..............................................................................................
15

CONSTANTINBJENARU
e
ContextescramiquesdeTomis.(I).UnensembledelafinduII dbut

duIIIes.ap.J.C.....................................................................................................
41

OCTAVIANMITROI

NoidescoperiridinnecropoleleromanealeTomisului(20122013)

Recent Discoveries in the Roman Necropoleis of Tomis (2012


2013)................................................................................................................. 111

LAURENIURADU,CORINAIORGU
Morminte romane de inhumaie descoperite la Nuntai i General

Scrioreanu(jud.Constana)

Roman Inhumation Tombs Discovered in Nuntai and General

Scrioreanu(ConstanaCounty)...................................................................... 129
COSTELCHIRIAC,GEORGENUU

AnAmorStatuettefromNoviodunum............................................................. 145

4
DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA
Alimentarea cu ap n epoca roman n zona localitii Niculiel (jud.
Tulcea)
Lalimentation en eau lpoque romaine dans la zone de la localit
Niculiel(dp.deTulcea)....................................................................................
MIHAI SEVERUS IONESCU, TEFAN EMILIAN GAMUREAC, FILICA
DRGHICI
TheEdificeA9fromtheRomanByzantineTown
TropaeumTraiani.............................................................................................
TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC
NoteonTwoPotteryFindingsfromTropaeumTraiani...............................
CRISTIANOLARIU,MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,
TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC
The Archaeological Excavation and Field Survey of Ispanaru and the
SurroundingArea(Constanacounty).............................................................
ZENOKARLPINTER
O spad medieval transilvnean n colecia Muzeului de Istorie
NaionaliArheologiedinConstana
A Medieval Transylvanian Sword in the Collection of the National
HistoryandArchaeologyMuseumConstana
SIMONAMARIACURSARUHERLEA
10th11thCenturiesAmphoraefromCapidava.
CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI
ComerullagurileDunriinsecoleleIXXII.Unstadiualcercetrilor
TradeattheDanubeMouthsDuringthe9th12thCenturies.AStageof
Research..

155

173

217

225

241

251

263

EPIGRAPHICA

ALEXANDRUAVRAM
Notespigraphiques(III)....................................................................................
LIVIABUZOIANU,MARIABRBULESCU
EpigramgreacineditdinTomis
UnpublishedGreekEpigramfromTomis.......................................................
VICTORCOJOCARU
Statui sau portrete ca msur de cinstire n inscripiile onorifice din
arealulpontic.Observaiipreliminare
Die Ausfhrung von Standbildern oder Portrts von Honoranden in
EhreninschriftenausdempontischenRaum.VorlufigeBemerkungen..
ADRIANAPANAITE
ProtectiveDeitiesofRomanRoadsinMoesiaInferior.................................

295

311

323

343

CHRISTIANITAS

NELUZUGRAVU
Oneutralitatereligioasabreviatorilorlatinitrzii?
Unaneutralitreligiosadegliepitomatoritardoantichi?..............................................
IONUHOLUBEANU
AparticipatSfntulTheotimIdeTomislasinoduldelaAdQuercumdin403
p.Chr.?
Did Saint Theotim I of Tomis Participate at the Ad Quercum Synod in 403
AD?..................................................................................................................................................
RADUTEFANVERGATTI
VicinaimitropoliariiRomneti
VicinaandtheMetropolitanateofWallachia...................................................................

357

403

419

DISCIPLINAEAUXILIARES

FLORINSCURTU
DespreinsulaPeuce,Halmyrisitraseuldrumuluimilitarromandintre

NoviodunumiCallatis

OntheIslandPeuce,HalmyrisandLayoutoftheRomanMilitaryRoad

betweenNoviodunumandCallatis................................................................... 443
ANDREIDORIANSOFICARU

AntropologicalDatafortheHumanSkeletonfromBabaCave.................. 459

NOMISMATA

GABRIELTALMACHI,CLAUDIUMUNTEANU

Monede din spaiul pontic aflate n colecia numismatic a Muzeului

NaionalBrukenthal(secoleleIVa.Chr.IIIp.Chr.)

Coins from the Pontic Space in the Numismatics Collection of the

th
rd
BrukenthalNationalMuseum(4 cent.BC3 cent.AD)............................. 479
GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

NoidescoperiridemonedebizantinenDobrogea(secoleleIXXIII)

th
th
NewByzantineCoinsDiscoveriesinDobruja(9 13 Centuries)............. 491

6
GHEORGHEMNUCUADAMETEANU
CronicadescoperirilormonetaredinjudeulTulcea(XI).SecoleleIX
XIII
ChronicleofMonetaryDiscoveriesinTulceaCounty(XI).9th13th
Centuries.................................................................................................................

515

RECENZIE
COMPTERENDU

Ursula Kunnert, Brger unter sich: Phylen in den Stdten des kaiserzeitlichen

Ostens,Basel,2012(SchweizerischeBeitrgezurAltertumswissenschaft39),380p.
(VictorCOJOCARU)........................................................................................... 529

INMEMORIAM

Promemoria:AlexandruSuceveanuiConstana(MariaBRBULESCU)....... 537
NubarHampartumian(4dec.192717nov.2013)(IrinaNASTASI)................. 541

IntrridecartenbibliotecaM.I.N.A.C.(2013)
NewBooksEntriesinMINACLibrary(2013)(GeorgetaHAOTTI)

Listaabrevierilor
Abrviations...............................................................................................................

545

557

HISTORICAET
ARCHAEOLOGICA

CULTURIARHEOLOGICECUNUMELE
CERNAVOD(I,III,II)

PetreROMAN*

Schlsselwrter: Eponyme Siedlungen, Befestigung, Keramik, Gumelnia,


CucuteniC.
Cuvintecheie:aezrileeponime,fortificaii,ceramic,culturaGumelnia,cultura
CucutenitipC.

Zusammenfassung: Mittels dieser Darlegung, befassen wir uns erneut mit den
Entdeckungen,welchedenNamendreierKulturengaben.
InCernavod,imwestlichenTeilderStadt,aufeinerOberflche,diedieUmgebung
berragte, von den Einheimischen Dealul Sofia/Sofia Hgel genant, wurden zwei
Ansiedlungen entdeckt und erforscht: die erste auf dem westlichen Hang des Sofia
Hgels, abgeriegelt in Richtung Osten durch mehrere Abwehrgrben, wurde der
CernavodIKulturzugeordnet.Diesesistdersog.Sektora.
Die zweite, auf der Sofia Hgelkuppe liegend, bewies eine langlebige Dauer und
wurde auf seiner Nordseite von einem Krpergrberfeld abgegrenzt. Diese Siedlung
gehrt der Cernavod III Kultur an. Dieser Sektor wurde c getauft, whrend sein
nrdlicherTeil,wodieGrberzufindenwaren,denBuchstabendbekam.
SdlichvomSofiaHgel,ineinemTalstlichvomGumelniaTellliegend,dervon
C. Schuchhardt, P. Trger und I. Nestor erforscht wurde, ist eine weitere Siedlung, die
derCernavodIIKulturzugeordnetwurde,entdecktworden.DiesesistderSektorb.
Rezumat: Prin foarte succinta prezentare, revenim asupra descoperirilor care au
datnumelelatreiculturideosebite.
La Cernavod, n partea vestic a oraului, la confluena Vii Carasu cu Dunrea,
pe un teren care domin mprejurimile, numit Dealul Sofia, sau descoperit i
investigat dou aezri: una pe pantele vestice ale dealului Sofia, protejat spre est de
anurisuccessivedeaprare,afostatribuitculturiiCernavodI.Acestaestesectorula.
AdouaocupplatouldealuluiSofia,areolocuirendelungat,iarpelaturanordic
prezintmormintedeinhumaie.Aezarea,situatpeplatou,aparineculturiiCernavod
III.Sectorulsenumetec,iarzonamarginalnordic,cumorminte,sectoruld.
SpresuddeDealulSofia,ntrodepresiunedelaestdetellulgumelnieancercetat
*

PetreRoman:InstitutuldeArheologieVasilePrvan,Bucureti.

PETREROMAN

deC.Schuchhardt,P.TrgeriI.Nestor,sadescoperitoaltaezare,atribuitculturii
CernavodII.Acestaestesectorulb.

Precumsetie,treisuntculturilepreistoricecareauprimitnumelespaiului
delaconfluenaViiCarasucuDunrea.
Le enunm n succesiunea cronologic asupra creia sa convenit n
literaturadespecialitate:CernavodI,CernavodIII,CernavodII.
Celetreiaezriauamplasamentediferitefrrelaiistratigraficentreele.
n 1924, C. Schuchhardt a publicat n Prhistorische Zeitschrift1 rezultatele
spturilorarheologiceefectuaten1917ntellulgumelnieandelaCernavod.
Figureazacolooridicaretopoiofotografie2.Dup5ani,A.LangsdorffiI.
Nestor reveneau cu Cernavod n literatur3 referinduse la materialele
descoperitentellulgumelniean.n1936,I.Nestorafcutnoispturintellul
cercetat de Schuchhardt dar i pe marginea terasei vestice a Dealului Sofia (alte
BurglaSchuchhartdt,CetateaVechelaI.Nestor)4.
Dup 1954, despre Cernavod sa comentat mult n literatur5, dar
publicareadacnucompletcelpuinmaidetaliat,rmneosperandeviitor
pentrumaitineriicolegi.DintreparticipaniidirecilaspturiledelaCernavod
i enumerm, n primul rnd, pe cei disprui: D. Berciu, Seb. Morintz, Olga
Necrasov,DarduNicolaescuPlopor,NicolaeHaruche,EmilMoscalu.
Cu preocupri postpreistorice diferite, au mai fost prezeni: P. Diaconu,
LucianChiescu,TaminoCantacuzinoialii.
Cel care scrie rndurile de fa a fost implicat, luni de zile, timp de patru
campanii (1956 1959) n cele trei aezri integrate ulterior celor trei culturi cu
numeledeCernavod.
Din pcate, n urma unor nenelegeri cu prof. D. Berciu, ultimul raport de
spturi,laacruiredactareamparticipatsubstanial,afostretrasdelatipar.El
cuprindeadatefoarteutileasupracercetrilorntreprinsenaezrileCernavodI
i III de pe dealul Sofia. Unele lucruri eseniale: poziia aezrilor n teren, tipul
desituri,succesiuneaincadrareaaufosttotuiclarificate.Surprindedecicnd,
nliteraturamairecent,aparrelatriinexactecepoducconfuzii.Eleserefer,n
primulrnd,lapoziianspaiuilatipulcelortreiaezri.
iacum,despreaezrileculturilorCernavoddelaCernavod.
LavestulconflueneiViiCarasucuDunreaeraunbotdeteras,dominant,
numit de localnici Dealul Sofia i de Carl Schuchhardt die alte Burg. Partea
vestic, dinspre Dunre, a fost distrus de excavaiile pentru canalul Dunre
MareaNeagriarparteasudicdeconstruciafabriciideciment.
La partea vestic, dinspre Dunre, sau pstrat mici segmente n care sau
aflat locuine suprapuse, tiate n mal i terasate la baz, separate de restul
dealului printro fortificare realizat fie ntro viroag natural, fie prin
secionare,acoloundenaturanumaiintervenise.

10

SCHUCHHARDT1924,9ff.
Ibidem,fig.14.
3
LANGSDORFF,NESTOR1929,p.200ff.
4
NESTOR1937,p.1ff.
5
VeziindicaiilebibliograficeconcentratenlucrarealuiMORINTZ2007,130ff.
1
2

CULTURIARHEOLOGICECUNUMELECERNAVOD(I,III,II)
11

Treisuntaciuniledefortificare.Primeledoucorespunduneiperioadecnd
locuinele se aflau undeva mai jos, pe pant. A urmat o perioad de linite cnd
terenulpentrulocuineafostamenajatnapropiereacelordouanurisuccesive.
Locuirea a fost de durat (14 construcii i reconstrucii repetate) i a dus la
astuparea prii inferioare a virogii i a zonei fortificate. Nu un tell sa format
acolonucunoatemsexistetelluripepanteciumplereascobituriidinmal.
La un moment dat, un timp de nelinite ia determinat pe locuitori s
reamenajeze fortificarea i si mute undeva mai jos, pe pant, locuinele. Zona
fortificat a fost din nou umplut cu depuneri arheologice, semnificative dar nu
curesturideconstrucii.
Acesta este spaiul care, grafic, a primit denumirea de Sectorul a6 i
corespunde culturii Cernavod I, cu mai multe subdiviziuni: Ia, Ib, Ic (ultima
transformat la un moment dat n Cernavod II de perioad Usatovo). Zona nu
areniciolegturcunoiuneadetellicuculturaGumelnia,cuattmaimultca
ocontinuare(cronologic,da!)aacesteia7.
Spre est de aceast pant, se ntinde un platou care, spre nord, a primit
denumireadeSectorulciarsprefabricadecimentdinValeaCarasudeSectord.
n ambele sectoare (c i d) sunt resturile aezrii Cernavod III; n sectorul d
existnd i morminte de inhumaie la baza stratului de cultur. Cele dou
morminte descoperite de I. Nestor n 19368 erau situate pe marginea platoului
vestic,spreDunre,nsectorula,lanorddeaezareaCernavodI.
LanorddeDealulSofia,esteozondepresionar,ocldaremrginitde
Dunresprevestideterasenaltesprenordiest.

La piciorul pantei nordvestice a Dealului Sofia, au fost resturi ale unei


aezri Hamangia, iar mai departe spre sud, pe malul Dunrii, se gsea tellul
gumelnieancercetatdeSchuchhardtiNestor.
n apropierea acestuia, spre est, pe terenul plat din cldare am gsit i
sondatunsegmentdintroaezarecareaintratnliteraturmainticafaz,apoi
ca o cultur distinct, Cernavod II9. Cnd am ajuns la Cernavod zona fusese
distrus:atttellulgumelnieancticeamaimareparteaaezriiCernavod
II. Deoarece resturi sporadice Cernavod II au aprut pe tell iar resturi
gumelniene, n rmiele aezrii Cernavod II, rezult c distana dintre cele
douobiectiveafostfoartemic.

ROMAN2001,Abb.2.
Infirmmirelatrileprof.D.Berciu(DinistoriaDobrogei,parteaIa,1966,p.47)
dupcarefortificaiilegumelnienesuntcontinuatedecelecernavodenepepantavestica
DealuluiSofia:peDealulSofiaeunuamgsitsauvzutniciunfragmentceramic
gumelniean.
8
Vezinota4,fig.511.
9
BERCIU,MORINTZ,ROMAN1973,p.373405.
6
7

PETREROMAN

Celetreiaezriaparinlatreiculturidistincte,fiecarecuevoluiidedurat,
origini i arii de rspndire diferite. Noi judecm resturile arheologice i trebuie
sgndimnconcordancuceavemladispoziie.Altfel,nafaraacestuicadru,
emitemsimplespeculaii.

Ceramicaestematerialularheologiccaresapstratcelmainumeros.Esteo
situaiedefapt.Eaastatlabazadefiniriiunormanifestrinumiteculturi.Trebuie
s judecm de ce n cadrul unei culturi ea apare ntrun anumit fel (tehnic,
forme,ornamente)isedeosebeteevidentdealtacontemporanichiarvecin,
pe care o atribuim altei culturi. Ceramica trebuie studiat nemijlocit, prin
propriile simuri. Nu putem face aprecieri i enunuri c ea nu reprezint un
criteriudac,numrndfragmentelepublicate,ajungemlacifredectevazecisau
sute pentru o cultur. i aceasta n situaia n care cel care se hazardeaz n
aprecieri,naavutnmnnicimcarunsingurfragmentdinceramicaculturiipe
care o discut. Cel care na putut publica dect cteva zeci de fragmente poate a
trecutprinminilepropriimii,zecidemiisauchiarsutedemiidecioburidepe
spaii mai mici sau chiar continentale. Aadar imaginea acestuia din urm este
maicredibil,iarprimultrebuiesistudiezedirect,aninir,materialulasupra
cruianuezitsidedicepagininesfrite.

Aezarea culturii numite Cernavod I de la Cernavod face parte dintro


manifestareculturalcuoevoluiendelungat,oariemarederspndireicuo
origine diferit de a culturii anterioare pe a crei arie se suprapune. Cele mai
vechi forme de manifestare nu ne sunt cunoscute. Vor fi existat la Cernavod pe
panta distrus de excavaii, vor fi fost n alte pri (dar nu cred c la Hrova),
poate n sudul inutului dintre Prut i Nistru. La CartalOrlovka, spre exemplu,
auieitlaivealfragmenteceramicetipicepentruCernavodItotastfel,cumam
avut surpriza s constat prin contact direct, c materialul de uz comun de la
UsatovanuestedefacturCucuteniCciCernavodI.
EstegreudeimaginatcceramicaspecificCernavodIaceeacuscoicn
pastarevreolegturcuceagumelnieananterioar.Totattdeevidentne
aparensipreluarea,prinasimilare,atehniciidelucrugumelniene(dinsudul
arealuluicernavodean)icucuteniene(nnordularealului).
Dac acestei activiti le adugm pe cele economice, spirituale i altele
perceptibile arheologic, este greu de neadmis i o relaie etnic ntre creaie i
creatori.
Ct de mare este spaiul afectat rezult din indiciile existente de la Marea
Neagr n est la porile de Fier i Kosovo n vest; de la Carpai n nord pn la
Egee i golful Samsun n sud. Consecinele n spaiul balcanic i al Dunrii de
Mijlocaufostenunate.Domeniulestevastipoateconstituiotemdecercetare
pentructevageneraii.

12

CULTURIARHEOLOGICECUNUMELECERNAVOD(I,III,II)
13

Cultura Cernavod III este o alta care a primit numele unei aezri din
aceastlocalitate(DealulSofia,sectoarelecid).Aezareaacesteiaocupaplatoul
DealuluiSofia,areunstratgrosdecultur(dovadauneistabilitindelungate)
care,sprenordacopereaiunsegmentalunuicimitirdeinhumaie.
La descoperirea acesteia nu se bnuia c ea se integreaz unui fenomen de
uniformizare cultural, nu unitate cum greit au neles unii cititori clar n
domeniul ceramicii de pe ntinse spaii europene: de la Marea Neagr la
Bodensee,dinTransilvaniapndepartelasuddeBalcaniifoarteprobabil,chiar
nordvestulAnatoliei10.
Elementederitualiritfunerardarialtedetalii,arattotuiclarcaceast
uniformizarenuesteegalcuounitatecultural.itotui,vortrebuiinvestigate
cauzele care au dus la aceast ocant exprimare, la dimensiuni nemaintlnite
anterior. Cu toate c acest fenomen, ar putea reprezenta cronologic nu o
orizontalciodiagonal,elconstituietotuiunexcelentreperdereferinpentru
cronologiarelativ.

A treia aezare care a dat denumirea unei culturi Cernavod este fosta
Gumelnia D, Folteti II. Necunoaterea detaliilor a dat natere, n puine cazuri,
este drept (spre exemplu Koprivec de ctre Lolita Nikolova)11, la confundarea
unor descoperiri de acest gen cu cele Cernavod III12. Deosebirile sunt ns
esenialeiconfuziileinacceptabile.
Descoperirile de la Cernavod au permis definirea unei noi culturi care se
dovedete i extins n spaiu i extrem de important pentru geneza bronzului
timpuriu.
Direcia micrii etnice pare de la nord la sud, difuziunea cultural fiind
invers:dinspresudsprenord.
O component Cernavod II am constatat att n Ezero i Ezerovo dar i n
sudestulTransilvanieii,surprinztor,laDbca.
Cernavod II se dovedete a fi un fenomen esenial pentru explicarea
procesuluideconstituireaceeacenumim,apoi,epocatimpurieabronzului.

Deci, n afara neoliticului, mult mai trziu a epocii fierului, Cernavod ne


ofertreidenumiri,treifenomene,treireperederaportarenplanulpreistoriei.

Vezivol.simpozionuluiCernavodIIIBolerz.EinvorgeschichtlichesPhnomen
zwischendemOberrheinundderUnterenDonau,Bucureti2001.
11
NIKOLOVA1999,fig.8,12.
12
NIKOLOVA1996,fig.8.
10

PETREROMAN

14

BIBLIOGRAFIE

BERCIU1966D.Berciu,GeiigrecilaDunreadeJos,n:DinistoriaDobrogei,partea
Ia,Btinaii,Bucureti,1966,p.47.
BERCIU, MORINTZ, ROMAN 1973 D. Berciu, Seb. Morintz, P. Roman, Cultura
CernavodII.AezareadinsectorulbdelaCernavod,SCIV24(1973),3,p.373405.
LANGSDORFF,NESTOR1929A.Langsdorff,J.Nestor,NachtragzuCernavod,PZ,
20(1929).
MORINTZ 2007 A. Morintz, Forme de habitat ale eneoliticului final i perioadei de
tranziielaDunreadeJos,Trgovite2007.
NESTOR1937I.NestorCercetripreistoricelaCernavoda,AnDob18(1937).
NIKOLOVA 1996 Lolita Nikolova, Settlements and Ceramic: The Experience of Early
BronzeAgeBulgariain:ReportofPrehistoricResearchProjects,vol.2,Sofia1996.
NIKOLOVA1999LolitaNikolova,TheBalkaninLaterPrehistory,BARInternational
Series791,1999.
ROMAN 2001 P. Roman, Unpublizierte Daten ber die Siedlung der Cernavod I
Kultur in: Cernavod, Lux Orientis, Archologie zwischen Asien und Europa, Festschrift fr
HaraldHauptmannzum65Geburstag,2001,Abb.2.
SCHUCHHARDT1924C.Schuchhardt,Cernavoda,eineSteinzeitsiedlunginThrakien,
PZ15(1924).

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT
(ARCHAEOLOGICALEXCAVATIONSIN2012)

DimitarERNAKOV*

Cuvinte cheie: tellul Bazovetz, chalcolitic, Boian, stratigrafie, ceramic,


construcie,structur.
Keywords: Bazovetz tell, chalcolithic, Boian, stratigraphy, ceramics, building,
structure.

Rezumat: Tellul este situat n Bulgaria de nordest, la 2,5 km sudest de satul


Bazovets,nzonaAdata,aproximativlngrulBaniskiLom.Areformaunuitrunchi
de con cu urmtoarele parametre: 1. Suprafa 3,9 ari; 2. Diametrul maxim 77 m;
3.Circumferinalabaz225m;4.nlime3m.
Vestigiile culturale deranjate (n terenul agricol) din zona sitului se afl pn la o
adncime de 0,35 m. De la aceasta n jos straturile sunt pstrate. Suprafaa total
cercetatncampanieestede115m.Aufostidentificatedouorizonturideconstrucie.
Lamargineatelluluiaufostdescoperitevestigiileadoucldiriiopartedistrusaunui
sistemdefortificaie.

OrizontdeconstruciiI
ncepe imediat sub stratul terenului agricol i ajunge la o adncime de 0 m fa de
punctul de reper central. Este compus din sediment de argil maroniuverzuie i este
marcatdevestigiileadoucldiriiovatrdistrus,probabilfcndpartedininteriorul
unei cldiri demolate. Materialele sunt tipice pentru epoca Chalcoliticului Mijlociu i
culturileBoianIVSpanov.
CldireaNo.1
Prima construcie avea o structur de nuiele cu pari, acoperit pe ambele pri cu
lut.Avealabazoformdetrapez,cudimensiunide7,20/5,50m;laturamaiscurtera
orientat NESV. Intrarea era dinspre partea mai lung din SE. Casa a fost distrus de
un incendiu de scurt durat. Latura estic a construciei este orientat SENV, fiind
marcatde5guripentrupari,aproximativaliniai.ZiduldevestesteorientatNVSEi
este marcat de alte 5 guri. Zidul de sud are orientarea EV i este marcat de 6 guri
pentru pari. Construcia nc nu a fost complet cercetat; cantitatea de material
Dimitar ernakov: Archaeology Department Regional Museum of History Rousse
3Batenbergsq.BG7000Rousse;email:dpristensis@yahoo.co.uk.
*

16

DIMITARERNAKOV

arheologicesteredus.
CldireaNo.2
O a doua cldire a fost adugat pe latura de nord a cldirii precedente;
dimensiunile ei nu pot fi determinate n aceast faz, deoarece conturul ei iese n afara
marginilor zonei cercetate (5/5 m). Construcia cu aceeai structur ca i prima, avea
dounivele.Orizontuldedistrugereestecompusdin6straturi.Straturile13marcheaz
rmieleceluidealdoileanivel,iarstraturile46aleceluidintinivel.Construciaeste
alunecat spre SE. Situaia stratigrafic din colul de SV al careului arat c nivelul ei
estesituatla0,30msubnivelulCldirii1.PotrivitipotezeinoastreCldirea2eraplasat
pe panta descendent a suprafeei tellului i astfel partea de SE a fost nivelat prin
plasareadecheresteasubfundaiileei.Astfel,celedounivelealecldiriiaufostadusela
orizontal. Cteva vase sparte i alte fragmente ceramice au fost descoperite la baza
niveluluialdoilea.Cantitateadeceramicestensemnat,fiindevideniatefragmentecu
decor canelat i grafitat. Cldirea a fost distrus de un incendiu puternic, iar dovada
pentru aceasta este cantitatea de tencuial de culoare roieportocalie, cu urme ale
mpletiturii de nuiele i pari, lemnul carbonizat i petele de cenu. Dup prbuirea
cldirii i arderea lemnului de dedesubt, ea sa scufundat n teren. Construcia a fost
deranjatdedouinterveniiulterioareunaniogroap.
Cercetareacelordoucldirinuestencheiativafireluat.
OrizontdeconstruciiII.
Aldoileaorizontdeconstruciiurmeazimediatsubnivelulcldirilor,iarcercetarea
lui complet nu este finalizat. Este marcat de o structur distrus din piatr (o
fortificaie?)ideopodealutuit,probabilocldire.Materialelesunttipicepentruepoca
ChalcoliticuluiTimpuriuiculturileBoianIIIVidra.
Structuradinpiatr(fortificaie?)
LamargineadeSEaaezriiafostdescoperitolaturauneifortificaiidistruse,
cuolungimede14miolimede3m.Esteconstruitdinblocurinefasonatedediferite
dimensiuni i forme, fr liant. A fost localizat n zona neprotejat de ru a aezrii.
Acest zid este mai timpuriu dect cele dou cldiri; Cldirea No. 2 acoper parial
aglomerareadepietre,iarnprivinacronologiei,aceastaseraporteazlaprimaperioad
aevoluieiaezrii.napropiereaeiaufostdescoperitebiledinpiatr,topoaredinpiatr
ios,vrfuridesgeat.
n tell au fost de asemenea gsite obiecte din ceramic, os, cochilii de midii
figurineantropomorfeizoomorfe,unelte,podoabeiartefactedecult.
Abstract:ThetellislocatedinnortheasternBulgaria,2.5kmsoutheastofBazovets
villageintheAdataarea,approximatelynexttotheBaniskiLomriver.Ithastheshape
ofatruncatedconewiththefollowingparameters:1.Area3.9dca;2.Widestdiameter
77m;3.Circumferenceatthebase225m;4.Height3m.
Thedisturbedculturalremains(fallowland)onthesitearecontinuingdowntoadepthof
0.35m.Fromthatpointdownwardsthelayersarepreserved.Thetotalresearchareafor
theseasonis115sq.m.Twoconstructionhorizonshavebeenidentified.Theremainsof2
buildings and part of a destroyed fortification system in the periphery of the tell was
discovered.
I.Constructionhorizon
It begins immediately under the fallowland layers and reaches a depth of 0 m from the
central benchmark. It is composed of browngreen clay sediment and is marked by the

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT
17

destructions of 2 buildings and a destroyed furnace, probably part of the interior of a


demolished building. The materials are typical for the Middle Chalcolithic Age and the
BoianIVSpanovcultures.
BuildingNo.1
Thefirstbuildinghadastakewickerconstruction,coatedwithclayonbothsides.
Ithadatrapeziumshapeatthebasiswithsizesof7.20/5.50m,directedwithitsshorter
sidesnorthwestsoutheast.Theentrancewasfromthesoutheasternlongerside.Thehouse
was destroyed by a shortlasting fire. The eastern side of the building is directed
southeastnorthwest, marked by 5 holes of stakes, approximately in a row. The western
wall is directed northwestsoutheast by 5 holes. The southern wall has an eastwest
direction and is marked by 6 holes for stakes. The building has not yet been entirely
examined;theconcentrationofarchaeologicalmaterialsinitislow.
Building2
Asecondbuildinghasbeenattachedonthenorthernsideofthepreviousbuilding;
its sizes cannot be determined at this stage, since its outlines are going outside the
bordersoftheexcavatedarea(5/5m).Thebuildingwassimilartothefirstone,exceptit
was a twofloored one. One can note 6 destruction layers. Layers 13 are marking the
destructions of the second floor, and layers 46 of the first floor. The building has a
southeastern displacement. The stratigraphic situation in the southwestern corner of the
square is located 0.30 m underneath the level of Building 1. Our working hypothesis is
that Building 2 was located on a slanting slope of the tell surface and thus its
southeasternsidehasbeenleveledthroughplacingtimberunderneathitsfoundations.
Thusthetwolevelsofthebuildingshavebeenleveled.Severalbrokenvesselsandpottery
findshavebeendiscoveredonthegroundofthesecondfloor.Thepotteryquantityishigh,
fragments with channeled and graphite decoration were revealed. The building has been
destroyedbyaseverefire,andtheproofforthisisthenumberofcoatingswithorangered
color,withmarksofastakewickerconstruction,carbonizedtimberandspotsofash.After
thebuildingscollapseandtheburningofthetimberunderneathit,ithassunkintothe
terrain.Thebuildinghasbeendisturbedby2subsequentdiggingsatrenchandapit.
Theresearchonthetwobuildingsisnotfinishedandisforthcoming.
II.Constructionhorizon
Thesecondconstructionhorizonstartsimmediatelyunderthelevelofthebuildings
anditscompleteresearchistobeimplemented.Itismarkedbyadestroyedstonestructure
(a fortification?) and tamped floor, probably pertaining to a building. The materials are
typicalfortheEarlyChalcolithicAgeandtheBoianIIIVidracultures.

Stonestructure(fortification?)
In the southeastern periphery of the settlement a line of a destroyed fortification
withalengthof14mandawidthof3mwasdiscovered.Ithasbeenmadeofunprocessed
blocks of various sizes and shapes, with no joint. It has been located at the part of the
settlementnotprotectedbytheriver.Thewallisearlierthanthetwobuildings;Building
No. 2 partially covers the stone piling and in terms of chronology probably refers to the
initialperiodofthesettlementdevelopment.Battlebelongingshavebeendiscoveredinits
proximitystoneballs,boneandstoneaxes,arrowheads.
Findsofpottery,bone,stone,musselshellsanthropomorphousandzoomorphousfigures,
toolsforeverydayneeds,adornmentsanditemswithcultfunctionswerealsofoundinthe
tell.

DIMITARERNAKOV

ThetellislocatedinnortheasternBulgaria,50kmtoSouthWestofRousse
town(Fig.1)and4kmtoSouthEastofBazovetsvillage,inAdataarea,onthe
left riverbank of the contemporary Baniski Lom river course (Fig. 2). An earth
dike has been constructed between the tell and the river. It has the shape of a
truncated cone with the following parameters: area 3.9 dca; largest diameter
77m;circumferenceatthebasis225m;height3m(Fig.3).
The site is located within cultivated agricultural terrains and its surface is
cultivated annually, including that more than once it has been trenched. As a
resulttheuppermostlayersofthesitehavebeenviolatedanditsparametershave
decreasedintime.Accordingtopreliminaryinformationfromthemuseumfunds
and from local residents the size of the tell in the recent past has been
significantlylarger.Thesitehasbeenvisitedanumberoftimesbyarchaeologists
fromRousseRegionalMuseumofHistoryanddestructionsofscatteredstructures
(dwellings,furnaces,etc.)havebeennoted,aswellasfragmentsofpottery,flints,
stones. The materials gathered up to that moment can be referred to the Early
Chalcolithic culture BoianVidra. According to information from colleagues
archaeologists, who have worked at the Rousse Regional Museum of History,
duringthe1990sonthesurfaceofthetellmainlyLateChalcolithicAgematerials
have been discovered, which are now missing1. The explanation for this is
probablyduetothescatteredupperculturallayers.
ThearchaeologicalexcavationsofthetelltookplaceinJuly2012withtheauthor
ofthecurrentarticleasscientificdirectoroftheexcavations.Themainaimofthe
research wastodeterminewhether thepreserved visiblegroundpartsofthe tell
havebeenviolatedduetotillage.
The excavation area was chosen to be in the southwestern periphery of the
site, on 35 m to the west of the central benchmark (Fig. 4). In order for the field
worktobemadeeasier,anauxiliarybenchmarkwaschosenat0.35mtothewest
ofthecentralbenchmark,withadisplacementof+0.85mfromit.Displacementof
theauxiliarybenchmarkandleveloftheroadnexttothedike(thelowestpointof
the tell): 1.53 m, + 2.17 m in the lower section. Displacement of the central
benchmark the highest point of the tell: +1.76 m. Displacement of the auxiliary
benchmarkhighestpointofthetell:+0.91m.Thestudiedareafallsintosquares
10, 10, 10, 10 and 11, during the season it is 115 sq. m. Two
construction horizons are registered, preceded by the uppermost violated layer
(fallow land). The remains of 2 buildings were discovered and a part of a
destroyedstonestructure(fortification?)intheperipheryofthetell(Fig.5).
Stratigraphy(Fig.6):1.Astripeofblackash,immediatelyunderthefallow
landwithathicknessof0.05m;2.Markedlevelbytwobuildings.Probablyboth
layersaremarkingthebeginningandtheendofthelastpreservedhorizonofthe
site; 3. Destroyed stone structure it belongs to the 2nd preserved horizon and
maybebeforeit(Fig.5).
Surfaceandfallowland
Theviolatedculturalremains(fallowland)overthesitearecontinuingdown
toadepthof0.35mfromthesurface.Fromthatpointdownwardsthelayersare

18

Id like to express my gratitude to my colleague Volodya Popov for the presented


information.
1

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT
19

preserved.Thesedimentationhasadarkbrowncolorwithadecreasedthickness.
Thepotteryislowinquantity.Anumberofstoneswithdifferentsizesandshapes
were found in the most eastern periphery of the tell on its surface. Part of them
were thrown out of the tell immediately next to the dike, resulting from the
cultivation of the terrain. This is possibly a destroyed fortification or another
structure.

I.Constructionhorizon
Itbeginsimmediatelyunderthefallowlandlayerandreachesadepthof0m
from the central benchmark. The layer is marked by the destructions of 2
buildingsandadestroyedfurnace,probablyapartof theinteriorofadestroyed
building(Fig.5).
The western profiles of squares 10, 10, 10 and 10 are shaping a
centralcontrolprofileoftheexcavation.Stratigraphyofthefirsthorizon:1.Athin
stripe of black ash; 2. Destructions of Buildings 1 and 2; 3. Floor level of grey
green tamped clay in square O 10 (probably of Building No. 3). All three
habitation levels are lying over a layer of browngreen sedimentation with a
number of mixtures with coals. They are probably marking the last preserved
horizon at a depth of 0.85 m from the auxiliary benchmark or to 0 m from the
central benchmark. The second horizon begins at a depth of 0.85 m from the
auxiliary benchmark, or from 0 m from the central benchmark, and the lower
borderhasnotbeenreached.Theexcavatedearthinsquare10inBuildingNo.
2hasthesamecolorandstructureofthefiller,whichisindicativethatitislater
thanBuildingNo.2,butisprobablybelongingtothesamehorizon.Anargument
forthisconclusionisalsothefactthatthepotteryinthetrenchandthepithasthe
samecharacteristicfeatures,likeinsidetheoneinBuildingNo.2.

BuildingNo.1(Fig.5)
Itfallsinsidesquares10,10and11.Itsdestructionswerefoundata
depthbetween+0.54mand+0.20fromthecentralbenchmark.Thebuildinghas
astakewickerstructure,coatedwithclayonbothsides.Ithasatrapeziumshape
at the basis with sizes of 7.20/5.50 m, directed according to its shorter sides
northwestsoutheast. The entrance was from the southeastern long side. The
building has been destroyed by a shortlasting fire. The destructions are
composedoftwolayersfromthetoptothebottomasfollows(Fig.7):1.Yellow
greenclaysedimentation,verysandyandcrumbly;2.Coatings(floorandwall)of
brownandgreygreencolor,someofthemwithpolishedfacialsides,othershave
tracesofyellowgreenpaint.Oneofthesecoatingshaslargersizethantherest
0.50/0.30 m; it has a displacement towards southeast and certainly marks the
walking level of the construction. In some places there are contemporary
violations of the ancient remains, and as a result, in separate sections the two
layers have a diverse sequence. 2 trenches were discovered at the southeastern
endofsquare10(violationsoftheculturallayer),probablyasaresultofalater
digging with excavation machinery. A spot of carbonized timber and coal was
foundinthesouthwesterncornerofthesquare.Theeasternwallofthebuildingis
directedfromsoutheasttonorthwest,markedby5stakeholes,approximatelyina
row.Theyhaveanapproximatediameterof0.08m,thefirst3areatadistanceof

DIMITARERNAKOV

0.40mfromoneanother,the4this1maway,andthe5thisatadistanceof1.70m.
The depth of the holes is 0.180.20 m, diameter 0.100.15 m. Distances: 12
0.62 m; 23 0.30 m; 34 0.90 m; 45 0.60 m. The southern wall of the
constructionhasaneastwestorientationandismarkedby6stakeholes:
the first one is at a distance of 1 m from the western profile, diameter of
0.23m,reacheddepth0.15m;
thesecondoneisatadistanceof0.73mfromthefirst,diameterof0.18m,
depthof0.15m;
the third is at a distance of 0.89 m from the previous, diameter of 0.30 m,
depthof0.16m;
the fourth one is at a distance of 0.88 m from the previous, diameter of
0.11m,depthof0.10m;
the fifth is at a distance of 0.73 m from the previous, diameter of 0.15 m,
depthof0.10m;
the sixth one is at a distance of 0.75 m from the previous, diameter of
0.16m,depthof0.10m.Betweenthesouthernrowofholesandthedestructions
of the building there is a spot with approximate sizes of 3.50/2.20 m, with no
destructions in it. It is probably some kind of an antechamber or a penthouse to
thebuilding(Fig.15).
The building has not entirely been studied; the concentration of
archaeological materials in it is low. The pottery in squares 10 and 11 is in
lowquantities,andthebonesarewithincreasedquantity.

20

BuildingNo.2(Fig.5)
On the northern side of this building a second one has been attached, its
sizes cannot be determined at this stage, since its outlines are going outside the
borders of the studied area (5/5 m) in sq. M 10. The destructions of the building
areatadepthfrom+0.40mto0mfromthecentralbenchmark.Thefilleraround
thedestructionsiscomposedofbrowngreenclayearthwithmixtureofsmallcoal
pieces,asitbecomesclearfromthecentralwesternprofile.Thebuildinghadthe
sameconstructionasthefirstone,buthasbeentwostoried.Thedestructionsare
composedofsixlayersfromtoptobottomasfollows:
1.Highlyburnt,orangeredcolorcoatings,overthelargerpartofthemthere
are marks from fence stakes with an average thickness of 0.30 m. Some of the
coatings have oval or irregular shape, darkgrey or black interior and tilered
exteriorparts;itispossiblethattheywereadobeburnt.Inthenortherncornerof
thesquarethecoatingshavefallenatanangleinsoutheasterndirection;
2.Thinlineofgreygreenash;
3.Floorleveloftampedburnt,brownredcolorclay,withadisplacementin
southeastern direction, with at least two coating stages. A ceramic bracelet
(Fig. 13/2) and a flat ceramic item with a rectangular shape, with 4 longitudinal
and3transverseroundopenings(Fig.13/1)werediscoveredoverit.Fragmented
vessels with biconicalcylindrical shape and graphite decoration in negative
(Fig. 9/35) were found to the east of them. Fragments of more than one tilered
color vessels, secondarily burnt by the fire were discovered over the level in the
northwesterncornerofthesquare.Thevesselswerestandingonthefloor;
4.Browncolorburntcoatingswithandaveragevolumeof0.30m;

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT
21

5.Alevelofgreygreentampedclay;
6. Layer of carbonized timber and ash, with clear traces of burnt beams in
place.
Layers13aremarkingthedestructionsofthesecondfloor,andlayers46
of the first one. The building has a displacement in southeastern direction.
Stratigraphically,thesituationinthesouthwesterncornerofthesquareislocated
0.30munderthelevelofthebuilding.1.OurworkinghypothesisisthatBuilding
No. 2 has been located over a slanting slope from the surface of the tell, thus on
itssoutheasternsideithasbeenleveledbyusingtimberbeamsunderneathits
foundations. This is how the two levels of the buildings have been equalized
(Fig.15).Severalbrokenvesselsandpotteryshardswerediscoveredonthelevel
of the second floor. The pottery has an increased quantity, fragments with
grooves and drawn with graphite decoration were revealed. The building has
been destroyed by a severe fire, the proof for which are the number of coatings
with orangered color, with marks of stakewicker construction, carbonized
timberandspotsofashes.Afterthecollapseoftheconstructionandtheburning
ofthewoodenbeamsunderneathit,thebuildinghassunkintotheterrain.The
buildingisviolatedbytwosubsequentdiggings:
Trench (Fig. 5) Through the building in northsouth direction there is a
violationfromalaterdigging(atrench?)withawidthof0.60minsquareM10.
The trenchcontinuesaroundBuildingNo.1insquare10,whereit widens.Its
total registered length is 9.40 m. Its bottom has not been reached. The filler is of
browngreenclayearth.Thesedimentationcontainsmixturesofsmallcoalpieces.
Samplesfromthecoalweretakenforanalysis.Astonepilingwasrevealedinthe
southern partofthesquare,inside thestripe,and ahornwas discoverednextto
it. A concentration of animal bones and pottery was found in the southwestern
part of the trench at a depth of +0.15 +0.25 m. A number of coal pieces were
found, as well as a part of smoldered timber. Probably the section of yellow
brown (green downwards) clay earth is a later fill, with leveling purposes or for
the foundations of a later building. Samples from the timber were taken for
analysis.
Pit No. 1 (Fig. 5) A pit which violates the destructions of Building No. 2
wasregisteredinthenortheasterncornerofsquareM10.Thepitislaterthanthe
building. In its uppermost part it has a diameter of 1.05 m along the eastwest
axis,and0.85malongthenorthsouthaxis.Beginningofthepit+0.10m,bottom
0.73 m, registered depth 0.83 m. The bottom of the pit is coated with grey
green color clay; a singlestone was discovered over it, with sizes of 0.17/0.14 m.
The pit has probably been a waste one. Its fill consists of browngreen clay
sediment and a small number of ceramic vessels fragments (one of them has a
decoration with white paint at the part under the rim), bones and coatings, two
pieces of greygreen color coatings decorated with red over the facial part (red
ocher?).Thepithasanovalcrosssection.Thepotteryinthepitistypicalforthe
MiddleChalcolithicAge.
Destroyed furnace No. 1 (destroyed Building? No. 3) (Fig. 5). Beigegreen color
coatings of a destroyed furnace were found in square 10, in the northeastern
corner, at a depth of +0.04 m. A single stone was found over its destructions. In

DIMITARERNAKOV

the northwestern section a layer of white ash was revealed, probably a


continuationoftheonerevealedearlierinthesquarewiththedestroyedfurnace.
In this part the concentration of bones is high. To the north of it, at a depth of
+0.08masectionoftampedgreenclaywasregisteredinsquareO10,withburnt
coatingsoverit.Itisprobablyadestroyedbuildingwithafurnace,forwhichitis
unclearwhetherithasbeenoutsideorinsidethebuilding.
The ceramic complex (Fig. 8, 9) is characterized by channeled surface,
negative graphite, placed on the upper part of the vessels (Fig. 9), and rarely by
Kerbschnitt decoration in negative (Fig. 8/7,9), more often with barbotine
(Fig. 8/10, 11), very rarely with pinned stripe (Fig. 8/4) or incised decoration
(Fig.8/3,5).Ascolor,itisfrombeigebrowntoblack,withaverywellsmoothed
or polished surface, especially at the thinwalled pottery; the shapes are
bicylindrical,biconicalorcomplexcomposed,rarelytherearevesselswithhollow
chairmet(Fig.8/7),suchwithspouts(Fig.8/6),notchesontherimedge(Fig.8/2),
etc.Overtheinnerpartofasmallgroupofthevesselsthereisappliedredpaint
(Fig. 9/2, 4). The pottery finds direct analogies with the similar one from the
Rousse tell, XVII and XVI construction horizons2, Ovcharovo tell, VVII
constructionhorizons3,Polyanitsatell,layerII4,Radingradtell,IIIIIconstruction
horizons5,theprehistoricsettlementnearthevillageofCherven,Beychiflikarea,
I and II horizons6, Orlovets Erendzhik7, I II construction horizons, the Emen
cave8, etc. As a result of the field surveys conducted along the downstream of
Yantrariver,materialsfromthevillagesofBorovoandVolovo,Rousseregion,are
also known9. Similar materials were also discovered on the territory of present
dayRomaniaintheRadovanutell 10,Spanovtell11,Tangrutell12,etc.Theapplied
comparisons allow for the I. construction horizon of the Bazovets tell to be
referredtothefinaloftheBoianculture,Spanovphase13.
ThepotteryinBuildingNo.2issimilartotheoneinBuildingNo.1;probablythe
two buildings are synchronous. Their purpose at that moment remains unclear.
Theobservationsarepreliminaryandwillbemorepreciseaftertheprocessingof
thematerials.

22

II.Constructionhorizon
Thesecond horizon beginsimmediatelyunderthelevelof thebuildings(Fig.6),
and its total research is to be implemented. It is marked by a destroyed stone
PPV1996,p.219231;POPOV1998,p.190191.
DOROVAetalii1983,Fig.3759.
4
TODOROVA1986,p.105,Fig.28.
5
IVANOV,Fig.3439.
6
IVANOV,ERNAKOV2007,p.146150.
7
Id like to express my gratitude towards my colleague P. Leshtakov for the
presentedopportunitytostudythematerials.
8
LENSKI2002,p.23,Fig.VIII:4,5,7,8,9;Fig.VI:6,7.
9
KRAUSS2006,Taf.39:1,5;Taf.40:1,2,3.
10
COMA1974,p.116,Fig.35,117,Fig.36.
11
MORINTZ,PREDA1959,p.164,Fig.1,2.
12
BERCIU1961,p.393,Fig.180,395,Fig.181.
13
The chronological system of the Boian culture, implemented by E. Coma, is
applied.
2
3

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT
23

structure(fortification?)andtampedfloor,mostlikelyofabuilding(Fig.5).

Destroyedstonestructure(fortificationsystem?)(Fig.5).
Astripeofdestroyedfortificationwithalengthof14mandawidthof3m
was revealed in the southeastern periphery of the settlement. It is made of
unprocessed stone blocks of different sizes and shapes, with no joint. It falls
conditionally along the diagonals of squares O 10 and H 11. It has been located
alongthepartofthesettlementnotprotectedbytheriver(Fig.4).Accordingto
informationfromlocalresidentsuptothe1960stheriverbedofBaniskiLomhas
beenlocatedtothewestofthetell,andafterthatithasbeenmovedtotheeastof
it.InthesouthwesterncornerofO10thereare20piecesofstones,someofwhich
are one over another and again with no joint. In the middle part the stripe
continues through14stones.In thesoutheastern cornerof thesquarethereare3
stones, one of which has a greater size and a prolonged shape. A level of stone
pilingwithirregularshapeisregisteredinthenortheasternpartofthesquare.It
islocatedunderthedestructionsofBuildingNo.1andisthereforeearlierthanit.
The stones in a row are giving the outline of a destroyed building probably a
fortification.Thesedimentationhasnormalthicknessandbrowngreencolor.The
pottery is in low quantity on account of the bones. From a depth of 0.25 m the
potteryisinincreasedquantity.Afragmentedaxehammerwasrevealed,madeof
greybeigerock.Inthenorthwesterncornerofsquare11thereare19piecesof
stone with irregular shape. They are one next to another, at one place they are
arranged in a semiarch. The largest stone has the sizes of 0.40/0.25 m. In the
central part there are 17 stone pieces, 2 of them have a flat shape and one over
another,theupperhassizesof0.30/0.25m.Thelargeststoneisinthecentralpart
of the square, it has a relatively flat surface and irregular shape, sizes of 0.34/
0.36 m. In the northwestern corner there is 1 piece of stone with sizes of 0.20/
0.30 m, again flat with a prolonged shape. In proximity to the northern profile
thereisaspotofbrickedlayerwithsizesof0.70/0.65m,tothesouthofitastone
with flat shape and sizes of 0.25/0.26 m and approximately square shape. An
increasedconcentrationofpotteryandbones,3fragmentedbonebattleaxeswere
foundinthestonestructuresection.
Thestonesarearrangedonenexttoanotherin3placesinsquare10;in2
placesthesamesituationisobservedinsquare11.Thestonestructurehasbeen
narrower than 3 m for certain, but after its collapse the stones have been spread
aside. The circumstance that Building No. 1 partially steps over the stone piling
(Fig.7)isanargumenttothinkthatthesettlementhasgrownasideinalaterstage
oftheMiddleChalcolithicAge,overcomingtheoldfortificationsystem.
The wall is earlier than the two buildings and probably chronologically refers to
the initial development period of the settlement. Battle belongings were
discoveredinproximitytoitstoneballs,boneandstoneaxes,arrowheads.
Thesituationsareanevidencefortheimpetuouseventsthattookplacehereatthe
beginning of the 5th millennium BC. The population arriving in the region of
presentday northeastern Bulgaria during the Early Chalcolithic Age has been
forced to construct the first for the age fortification facilities with the aim of
protection from hostile attacks from the local population. Reasons for the

DIMITARERNAKOV

migrations and warfare for the new territories has probably been the better
naturalclimatic, hydrographic and soil conditions, which have been the main
preconditionforpracticingthemostimportantoccupation,relatedtothefeeding
ofthepopulationagriculture.
Tampedfloor(Fig.5)2spotsfromaleveloftampedgreygreenclay,thelargest
of which has sizes of 1.70/0.35 m along the northsouth axis were registered at a
depthof0.30,0.40minsquareO10.
The ceramic complex (Fig. 10, 11, 12) is characterized by channeled surface (Fig.
10/2, 3; 11/3), by positive graphite and Kerbschnitt decoration, rarely in negative
(Fig.12,Fig.11/1,2,4,5),incrustedwithwhiteorredpaint,bycolorfrombeige
brown to black, incised (Fig. 10/4) or combinations of the indicated. The pottery
has a very well smoothed or polished surface especially at the thinwalled, in
color it is predominantly darkgrey and black; there are also nuances of brown
and red, the shapes are bicylindrical, cylindricalconical and biconical, mainly
openedontheoutside(referringtothethinwalledvessels);therearealsovessels
on a hollow chair (Fig. 11/5), etc. Parallels are known from the discovered
settlementsatthevillageofTabachkaPashalom,thevillageofBatin,thevillage
of Borovo, the village of Karan Varbovka14, the rock shelters at the village of
Shtraklevo15, the VodnaTamno rock complex near the village of Tabachka16, the
village of Pepelina17, the tells at the village of Petko Karavelovo, the village of
Dzhulyunitsa18, the Polyanitsa tell, layer I19, Ovcharovo tell, IIV construction
horizons20, tell No. 4 near the village of Kosharna21, the tells in Romania at
Tangru22, Spanov23, Bogata24, etc. The second construction horizon of the
Bazovets tell allows to be referred to the BoianVidra culture, based on the
ceramiccomplex.
Pottery finds, bone, stone, mussel shells anthropomorphous and zoomorphous
figures (Fig. 14), tools for everyday needs, adornment and items with cult
functions (Fig. 13) were also discovered in the tell. Of interest are 4
anthropomorphous figures, all of them fragmented, with incised grooves, filled
with white paint decoration. Probably the decoration is a marker for clothes and
embroideryonthem(Fig.14/14).Thezoomorphousfiguresare4,ofwhich3are
representinglargerruminants(Fig.14/57),andononeofthemisananimalfrom
the Canidae (dogs) family (Fig. 14/8). A flat ceramic item with 3 transverse
openingsand4longitudinalholes(Fig.13/1),aceramicbraceletdiscoveredright

24

ThematerialsarekeptatthefundsoftheRousseRegionalMuseumofHistory
POPOV1992,p.23,26,27.
16
ERNAKOV2008,p.159167.
17
POPOV1996,p.93.
18
The materials are kept at the funds of the Veliko Tarnovo Regional Museum of
History. Id like to express my gratitude towards the colleagues St. Chohadzhiev,
N.ElenskiandP.Leshtakovforthepresentedopportunitytostudythematerials.
19
TODOROVA1986,p.103,Drawing26,104,Drawing27.
20
TODOROVA1983,3336.
21
ERNAKOVetalii2012,p.9,14).
22
BERCIU1961,p.385390.
23
MORINTZ,PREDA1959,p.164,Fig.36.
24
COMA1959,p.119,Fig.3:1,4,7,5,6,9,10.
14
15

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT
25

next to the previousitem,anitemwithaconicshapeandanextensionat oneof


the ends (Fig. 13/4), a wall fragment of a ceramic vessel with reliefplastic
applicationintheshapeoftheletterT(Fig.13/3),etc.areitemswithunknown
functions(cult).
Thecontinuationofthearchaeologicalexcavationsonthesiteistocome.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

ELENSKI 2002 . .
,.7(2002).
IVANOV.....
IVANOV, ERNAKOV 2007 . , . ,
. , ,
11(2007),p.140162.
POPOV1992.,,34(1992),
p.2028.
POPOV 1996 . ,
.,,1996.
TODOROVA et alii 1983 . , . , . , . , .
,,,IX,,1983.
ODOROVA1986.,,,1986.
ERNAKOV 2008 . ,
, , ,
:,,2008,p.159167.
ERNAKOVetalii2012.,.,.,.,
.,.,.,.,.,.,.,.
,,2006
2010.,2012.
BERCIU 1961 D. Berciu, Contribuii la problemele neoliticului n Romnia n lumina
noilorcercetri,Bucureti,1961.
COMA 1959 E. Coma, Spturi de salvare la Bogata i Boian, Materiale 5 (1959),
p.115125.
COMA1974E.Coma,IstoriacomunitilorculturiiBoian,Bucureti,1974.
KRAU2006 RaikoKrau,PrhistorischeBesiedlungamUnterlaufder Jantravordem
HintergrundderKulturgeschichteNordbulgariens,Rahden/Westf.2006.
MORINTZ,PREDA1959S.MorintziC.Preda,SpturiledelaSpanov,Materiale5
(1959),p.163173.
POPOV1998TheRuseTellSiteSinceJamesGaul(StratigraphyandChronology),in:M.
Stefanovich, H. Todorova, H. Hauptmann (Hrsg.), James Harvey Gaul in memoriam, vol. 1,
Sofia1998,p.183196.

26

DIMITARERNAKOV

Fig.11.Mapwiththelocationofthesite;2.Bazovetstell,aviewfromwest.

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT

Fig.2Bazovetstell,topographicmap1:5000.

27

28

DIMITARERNAKOV

Fig.3Bazovetstell.Relief(author:EngineerAtanasKamenarov).

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT

Fig.4Bazovetstell.Geodesicplanofthetellandthe2012excavations
(author:EngineerAtanasKamenarov).

29

30

DIMITARERNAKOV

Fig.5Bazovetstell.Excavationsplan.

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT

Fig.6Bazovetstell.Centralwesternprofile.

31

32

DIMITARERNAKOV

Fig.7Bazovetstell.Square11,westernprofile.

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT

Fig.8Bazovetstell.Ceramicvessels,shapes.I.constructionhorizon.

33

34

DIMITARERNAKOV

Fig.9Bazovetstell.Ceramicvessels,shapes.I.constructionhorizon.

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT

Fig.10Ceramicvessels,shapes.II.constructionhorizon.

35

DIMITARERNAKOV

36

Fig.11Ceramicvessels,shapes.II.constructionhorizon.

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT

37

Fig.12Bazovetstell.Ceramicvessels,fragments.II.constructionhorizon.

38

DIMITARERNAKOV

Fig.13Bazovetstell.Plastics14.I.constructionhorizon;5.II.horizon.

ATELLNEARTHEVILLAGEOFBAZOVETS,ROUSSEDISTRICT

Fig.14Bazovetstell.Plastics.1,2,8I.constructionhorizon;3,5,6II.
horizon;4,7withnostratigraphicdata.

39

DIMITARERNAKOV

40

Fig.15Bazovetstell.I.constructionhorizon.ABuildingNo.1
andabuildingNo.2,reconstruction.

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS.(I).
UNENSEMBLEDELAFINDUIIeDEBUTDUIIIes.ap.J.C.

ConstantinBJENARU

Cuvintecheie:Tomis,ceramicroman.
Keywords:Tomis,Romanpottery.

Rezumat:Autorulprezintundepozitdeceramicromandescoperitnanul1998
cu prilejul spturilor de salvare efectuate pe str. Sulmona, nr. 22, pe locul actualului
sediu SPIT Constana (fostul sediu al Bncii TurcoRomne). Ansamblul este foarte
consistent i ilustreaz forme ceramice care i gsesc analogii n special n contexte
pontice i mediteraneene databile la sfritul sec. II nceputul sec. III p.Chr. Ceramica
findetipterrasigillataestereprezentatdeprodusecudeccorntipar(imitaiidevase
deargint)ideuneleformeESC(andarli)ipontice.Unlotnumerosesteconstituitde
ceramicacuangobroie,deproductielocalsauvestpontic.Ceramicadebuctrieeste
reprezentatdeimporturidinarealulegeeanideuneleformeprodusenatelierelelocale.
De asemenea, o serie de amfore i lmpi, cu analogii n contexte bine datate, constituie
puncteimportantedereperpentrucronologiaansamblului.

Abstract: The author presents a Roman pottery deposit found during rescue
excavations made in 1998 on Sulmona Street, no. 22, on the site of the present
headquarters of SPIT Constanta (the former TurkishRomanian Bank). The assembly is
veryconsistentandillustratespotteryshapeswithcloseanalogiesespeciallyinBlackSea
andMediterraneancontextsdatingfromtheendofthe2ndbeginningofthe3rd c.AD.
Terra sigillata is represented by products with moulded decoration (imitations of silver
vessels)andsomeESC(andarli)andPonticforms.Alargegroupiscomposedofredslip
potteryoflocalorWesternPonticproduction.CookingwaresarerepresentedbyAegean
importsandsomeformsproducedinlocalworkshops.Anumberofamphorasandlamps,
with parallels in securely dated contexts, are important points of reference for the
chronologyofthisdeposit.

Constantin Bjenaru: Muse dHistoire Nationale et dArchologie de Constana;


email:cosbajenaru@gmail.com.

CONSTANTINBJENARU

La prsente contribution est la premire dune srie qui se propose


dintroduire dans le circuit scientifique des ensembles cramiques tomitaines
consistants,datablesdsleIersicleetversledbutduVIIes.ap.J.C.Unesrie
de fouilles de sauvegarde effectues dans lintervalle 19982008 dans la zone
pninsulaire de Constana1 ont permis lenregistrement de quelques contextes
stratigraphiques bien dlimits, qui peuvent constituer des points dappui
importantspourltudedelacramiquedpoqueromaineetromainetardivede
Tomis2.
Le prsent lot, quon identifiera sous labrviation T99BTR1 (Tomis1999
Banque TurqueRoumainecontexte 1), a t rcupr pendant les fouilles
effectuesaucarrefourdesruesMirceacelBtrnetSulmona,occasionnesparla
construction du sige de lancienne Banque TurqueRoumaine (rue Sulmona, no.
22,lheureactuellelimmeubleappartientauServicePublicdesImptsetTaxes
deConstana).Quoiquelastratigraphieantiqueatsrieusementboulverspar
les interventions modernes, la fouille a enregistr quelques squences
stratigraphiques moins dranges, tel que celles de la section S III, o on a
distingu plusieurs couches de nivellement lintrieur dune maison du IVeVe
sicles. lextrieur de cette maison les constructions modernes ont dtruit les
dpts de la priode romaine tardive, jusque prs dun niveau probablement
datableduIIIesicle.Ceniveauestconstitudunforttassementavecdelargile
et des coquillages, qui couvre intgralement le couche riche en matriel
cramiquequiconstituelobjetdeltudeprsente.
Lensemble est constitu par 159 pices cramiques (en reprsentant
seulement les pices entires, les exemplaires restitues, les lvres et les bases),
qui peuvent tre dpartages en six catgories: cramique sigille, cramique en
ptefineousemifineengoberouge,cramiqueculinaire,cramiquecommuneet
utilitaire, amphores et lampes. On presnte aussi deux terrecuites et quelques
fragmentsdeverre.

42

Cramiquesigille

Imitationsdesvasesdargent(nos.12)

Les deux fragments dassiettes avec le dcor matrice qui imite la vaisselle
enargentsontdesmatriauxpluttraresdanslEmpire.Desrecherchesrcentes
confirment lappartenance de quelquesuns de ceuxci la srie C de sigilles
africaines et leur production dans un atelier du centre de la Tunisie3. Des
1
Les fouilles effectues sur lemplacement des actuels siges du Tribunal Civil
(Judectorie,1998),ServicePublicdesImptsetTaxesdeConstanalancienneBanque
TurqueRoumaine (BTR, 1999), La Chambre des Notaires Publics (Camera Notarilor,
2004),lOfficedeCadastreetPublicitImmobilire(OCPI,2008).
2
Il ny a jusquau prsent aucune tude complte concernant la cramique dpoque
romaine et romaine tardive de Tomis. Les connaissances se rsument quelques articles
publisparC.ScorpanetA.Rdulescu,unesriedematriauxmisencirculationparGh.
Papuc, M. Brbulescu, A. Opai et aux pices en provenant des ncropoles publies par V.
Barbu,M.Bucoval,C.Chera,V.Lunguetautres.
3
MACKENSEN, SCHNEIDER 2006, p. 175, 185 (production C1, latelier de Sidi
MarzoukTounsi).

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
43

productions confirmes dtre dorigine africaine sont quelques fragments


dOstie, Berenice et phse4. Pourtant, les fragments dcouverts Tomis ne sont
pas dorigine africaine, mais plutt des productions estmditerranennes ou
peuttremmedelazonedelamerNoire5.
Tellesimitationsencramiquedesvasesdargentsontconnuesdanslemilieu
occidental. Auprs des bienconnus fragments dcouverts Rome6 et dune srie
dexemplaires conservs dans des collections musales7, dignes de signaler sont
lesnombreuxexemplairesdeproductionmedioadriaticadcouvertsSarsina8.
Uneassietteovale,avecundcortrsprocheceluidenotreexemplaireno.1,est
conserv dans les collections du Muse National dAthnes et il parat quil
provienne du territoire de la Macdoine9. Ainsi, il nest pas exlus quune partie
des fragments rcemment publis dAthnes, considers par J.W. Hayes dtre
africains,soientenfaitproduitsdansdautreszonesdelEmpire.Trsimportants
en ce qui concerne la datation de ces fragments sont les contextes athniens, qui
dmontrentladiffusiondeceuxcidslasecondemoitiduIIesicle10.Unesrie
de fragments dcouverts Sebastopolis, dans lest de la mer Noire11, vient
complterletableaudeladiffusiondecesproduits.
Pour les vases dargent12 qui sont la base des imitations cramiques ou en
bronze13, on signale ici aussi une assiette dcouverte Neapolis Scythica en
Crime14,avecundcorsemblablenosfragments.

4
Ostie: TOYNBEE 1957, p. 19, n. 2, pl. V/2; Atlante I, p. 142143, tav. LXXI/1, 5;
Berenice: KENRICK 1985, p. 347, 349, B 614, fig. 64, pl. 23 (Hayes Form 24 or related);
phse: LADSTTTER1998(forme Hayes44, voir le contexte dansLADSTTTER2010, p.
575, BK 393, Taf. 220, 232 ,1. Viertel 3. Jh.). Cf. MACKENSEN 2005, p. 178180;
MACKENSEN,SCHNEIDER2006,p.185.
5
Suggestionpolimentofferteparleprof.MichaelMackensen,auqueljeremercie.
6
Voir par exemple les fragments des assiettes rectangulaires dcouvertes Domus
Aurea (TOYNBEE 1957, p. 1819, pl. I/14, 7; II, III/17 = Atlante I, p. 142, tav. LXX,
CXXXIX;), mais aussi celles ovales (SALOMONSON 1969, p. 1213, Abb. 16, 17 = Atlante I,
p. 143, tav. LXXI/23) ou rondes (DREXEL 1909, p. 191, 197, nos. 41, 72, Taf. IX/45 =
FRANKEN1997,p.32,A1,A2,Abb.12).
7
WALTERS 1908, p. 6768, M 108, pl. XIV (British Museum, Lezoux fabric);
TOYNBEE1957,p.19,n.2,pl.V/1(MuseNationaldeCopenhague).
8
STOPPIONI 2008, p. 725 et suiv., tav. I/1, 59, II/15, 7, IV/1, VIII/9, fig. 1, 2. Cf.
FRANKEN1997,p.34,A9,Abb.3.
9
FRANKEN1997,p.34,B1,Abb.4.
10
HAYES 2008, p. 74, 218219, nos. 963972, fig. 31, pl. 50 (forerunners of form 42).
Des exemplaires dans des contextes srs du II e sicle: nos. 964 et 966 (mid to late 2 nd
century),no.969(mid2 nd century).
11
VORONOV1980,p.8081,fig.20/912.
12
Cf.DREXEL1909,p.185etsuiv.,nos.9,12,15,30,Taf.VII/1,2,VIII/1,2,IX/1,2(la
plupartdcouvertesenGaule;voirparticulirementno.30,Taf.IX/1,avecdesanimauxen
repos,iconographieprsentesurlapiceno.1denotredpt).
13
Voir par exemple une assiette dcouverte dans le fort de Niederbieber (DREXEL
1909,p.189190,no.34,Taf.IX/2.Cf.LADSTTTER1998,p.203204,fig.6,7).
14
KROPOTKIN1970, p.87,fig.81/1,2.Le vase conserveaussiune inscriptionen grec
quimentionneleproprietaire(Gepaipyris).VoirrcemmentTREISTER2013,avecunetude

CONSTANTINBJENARU

44

FormeHAYES2008,nos.963968
1. Assiette ovale, fragment. L.p. 10 cm; Ht. 1,8 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.683. Pte
rougeorange, particules blanches, vernis orange sur toute la surface, brillant
pluttlintrieur.Dcormatrice(masque,bouclier?,desanimauxenrepos,
arbre).

FormeSALOMONSON1969,Abb.16,17=AtlanteI,Tav.LXXI/23
2.Bolouassiette?,fragment.L.p.6,7cm.MINAC,Inv.41.498.Pteorangeclaire,
teinte rose la surface, rares particules blanches, vernis orange sur toute la
surface, brillant, tachet (aspect marbr). Decor matrice en deux registres
(gladiateur? et panthre en course dans le registre suprieur, griffon et dautres
animauxencourseenceluiinfrieur).

EasternSigillataC(andarliWare)(nos.38)

Les sigilles microasiatiques produits dans les ateliers de andarli sont


prsentes dans le dpt tomitaine avec les formes Hayes 2 (nos. 34) et Hayes
L19/H3 (nos. 57), qui font partie de la srie typologique spcifique des IIeIIIe
sicles, presque standardis15. Les deux formes sont frquemment rencontres
dans des contextes de la deuxime moiti du IIe s. et du IIIe s., tel quon peut
observer dans les dpts publis de la rgion genne16. Les importations de
cramique ESC sont prsentes dans tout le bassin de la mer Noire17 et pntrent
assez frquemment lintrieur de la province de Msie Infrieure, en tant
attesteparexempleTroesmis18.
No.8sencadredansletypeLoeschcke26b(cf.HAYES1985,formaL26B)etil
pourrait tre un produit dun atelier priphrique. La pte contient beaucoup de
micaetlevernisquiestdunequalitinfrieure(appliqupluslintrieuretqui
sedtacheaisement)rappellelesproduitsEasternSigillataB.Desexemplairesqui
ne font pas partie de la matrice traditionnelle apparaissent souvent dans les
dtaillesurcevase(datdelasecondemoitiduII e s.)etuncatalogueutiledesassiettes
masquesetscnesdionysiaquestrouvesdansdiversescollections.

Les abrviations utilises: D. Diamtre; D.b. Diamtre de la base; D.emb.


Diamtre dembouchure; D.m. Diamtre maximal; Ht. Hauteur; Ht.est. Hauteur
estime;Ht.p.Hauteurprserve;L.Longueur;L.p.Longueurprserve.
15
HAYES1972,p.316322,formes15.Cf.HAYES1985,p.7778.
16
Knossos(contextesdelasecondemoitiduII e etduIII e s):HAYES1983,p.104,118,
nos. 1013, fig. 2 (forme H2) et nos. 2631, fig. 3 (forme H3); SACKETT 1992, p. 244, R2/6,
pl. 185 et p. 251, U/21, pl. 191 (forme H2), p. 243, R1/1, pl. 184/1 (forme H3), p. 251, U/24,
pl. 191 (forme H3 miniaturale); Thasos: ABADIEREYNAL, SODINI 1992, p. 1315, CF3,
CF7, CF10, fig. 1 (formes L19/H3 et H3), CF19, CF23, fig. 2 (forme H2); Athnes: HAYES
2008,p.201,nos.793796,fig.25(formesL19/H3etH3),no.802,fig.25(formeH2,context
oflate2 nd toearly3 rd century);phse:LADSTTTER2010,p.192,263264,AK772,777
(formeH2),AK769771(formeH3),Taf.106(contexteum230n.Chr.)etaussip.583,B
K473,Taf.226(formeH3,3.Viertel3.Jh.n.Chr.).
17
VoirlesdcouvertesdelargionnordpontiqueMyrmekion(KNIPOVI1952,p.
303305, types 13(M) et 17(M), fig. 3/4,5 et 5/2,3), Tanas (ARSENEVA 1985, p. 79 et suiv.,
fig. 3), ZavetnoeAlma Kermen (KHNELT 2008, p. 236, form S7, Nr. 249). Dans la zone
ouestpontiquemieuxconnuessontlesdcouvertesdHistria(SUCEVEANU2000,p.6062,
typeXVI,pl.22).
18
OPAI1980b,p.336,339,357358,nos.4851,69,pl.X/14,XIV/5.

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
45

fouilles de la zone genne19. Des profils trs ressemblants, mais confectionns


dans la bonne tradition des ateliers de andarli, apparaissent surtout dans des
contextesdeIIesiclephse20etTropaeumTraiani21.

HAYES1985,formeH2
3. Bol, fragment. D.emb. 22 cm. Pte beigerose, mica, vernis marronrougetre,
pluspaislintrieurqulextrieur.
4. Bol, fragment partie infrieure. D.f. 9,6 cm. Pte rose, mica, vernis rouge de
bonnequalit.Marquedetrpieddecuissonlintrieur.

HAYES1985,formeL19
5. Bol, deux fragments, profil restitu. D.emb. 15 cm; D.b. 5,6 cm; Ht.est. 3,4 cm.
Pterose,mica,vernisrougemarron.

HAYES1985,formeL19/H3
6.Bol,fragment.D.emb.19cm.Pterosejauntre,mica,vernismarron,pluspais
lintrieurqulextrieur.

HAYES1985,formeH3
7.Bolenminiature,fragment.D.emb.7,5cm.Pterose,mica,vernisrouge,pais
lintrieur,mauvaisequalitlextrieur.

HAYES1985,formeL26B
8. Bol, fragment. D.emb. 29 cm. Pte beigejauntre ( noyau rose), mica en
abondance et particules blanches. Vernis orange lintrieur et sur le rebord, trs
endommag.lextrieurdestracesvaguesdevernis,avecfaibleadhrence.

Sigillespontiques(nos.911)

Le dpt contient aussi une srie de pices qui sont probablement de


provenance pontique, donc plus proches la catgorie classique de sigilles
pontiques22. Aux trois pices traites ici on pourrait ajouter autres deux coupes
incluesdanslacatgoriedelacramiqueparoisfines(voirinfranos.5859).
Lassiette no. 9 reprsente probablement une variante miniaturale dun type
produitdanslazonenordpontique,entanttrsprochedupointdevueformel
aux exemplaires de plus grandes dimensiones dcouverts dans la ncropole de
Zavetnoe(AlmaKermen)23,maisaussiMyrmekion24oudanslevilladeBliznetsy
19
Cf.KnossosuneimitationdutypeHayes2:SACKETT1992,p.243,R1/10,pl.184
(contexteR1,finduII e s.,surfacestainedblotchypurple,perhapsfromburning).
20
LADSTTTER 2005, p. 239, 309, K 427, Taf. 176 (context BII/1 frhes 2.Jh.);
LADSTTTER2008,p.99,109110,TS105106,Taf.280281(finduI er II e s.).
21
BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.180,NII2.1,fig.143/2.1(II e s.).
22
Danslesderniresdcennies,ledegrdeconnaissancedecettecatgorieaaugment,
surtoutgrceauxrecherchesdelespacenordpontique.Voirparticulirementlestypologies
rcentesbasessurlesdcouvertesdesncropolesscythestardivesdusudouestdeCrime
Zavetnoe(AlmaKermen)(KHNELT2008)etBelbek(URAVLEV2010).
23
KHNELT 2008, p. 143145, 255, Form T2b, Nr. 319, 321 (produit PS I, seconde
moiti du II e dbut du III e s.; cf. no. 321 en contexte ZAJTSEV et al. 2007, p. 260, M 324,
fig. 29/6); voir aussi no. 320 (produit PS III avec estampille, dans une tombe date de la
secondemoitiduI er dbutduII e s).
24
KNIPOVI1952,p.308,type22(M),fig.5/8(I er s.ap.JC.).

CONSTANTINBJENARU

du territoire de Chersonse25. Une forme miniaturale ressemblante, mais avec un


dcor la roulette lintrieur, apparait dans la ncropole de Belbek, dans une
tombedatedelapremiremoitiduIIesicle26.
No.10estuneassiettefabriqueduneptemicace,formeprocheunesrie
dassiettes pontiques, gnralement dcores la roulette. Des formes
apparentesapparaissentdanslescontextesfunrairesdelasecondemoitiduIIe
dbut du IIIe s. Zavetnoe (AlmaKermen)27 et Belbek28. Un exemplaire de
Nicopolis ad Istrum, probablement de la mme catgorie, est apparu dans un
contexte dat de 170250 ap. J.Chr.29. Histria est connue une srie dassiettes
avec presque la mme forme, mais sans dcor et avec une pte poreuse, vernis
rouge de qualit mediocre30. On nexclut pas une production locale (ouest
pontique?,Histrienne?)pourcetexemplaire.
Pourlebolno.11quisindividualiseparlaptecontenulevdemicaetle
vernis rougeorang brillant, lanalogie la plus proche se trouve Histria,
malheureusementdansuncontextestratigraphiqueconfusdelazoneTemple31.
En outre, dans la rgion nordpontique il y a aussi une forme proche
(gnralement de dimensions plus rduites), tel quon peut voir dans les
dcouvertes du poste militaire de Kazatskaja32, dOlbia33, mais aussi dans les
ncropolesdeCrime34.

46

KHNELT2008,FormT2b
9. Assiette miniaturale, fragmentaire, profil presque complet. D.emb. 17 cm; D.b.
5,9 cm; Ht. 2,4 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.657. Pte jauntre avec beaucoup de mica.
Vernis rougeorang lextrieur et sur le rebord, marron lintrieur, brillant
auxrflexesmtalliques(cuissondiffrentie).Levernisnecouvrepaslabasedu
vaselextrieur.Bandecirculaireinciselintrieur.

KHNELT2008,FormT2c/URAVLEV2010,forme6.3?(varianteouestpontique?)
10.Assiette,fragmentaire,profilrestitu.D.emb.28cm;D.b.9cm;Ht.3,8cm.Pte
marron fonc, micace, particules blanches, vernis rouge faible adhrence
KLENINA2004,p.45,no.124,fig.12.
URAVLEV2010,p.5051,139,forme7.2,no.138,pl.21.
27
KHNELT 2008, p. 143145, 255256, Form T2c, Nr. 322323 (produits PS I; le
contexteduno.323:ZAJTSEVetal.2007,p.255256,M311,fig.19/21).
28
Cf. URAVLEV 2010, p. 4950, forme 6.3, nos. 131133, pl. 20. observer pourtant
que cette variante, avec un accentu aplatissage sous lvre lextrieur, semble tre
spcifique la zone crimenne, en tant rencontre surtout dans des contextes du III e s.
Voir aussi TRUFANOV 2010, p. 173175, M 825, fig. 21/1 (ncropole UstAlma, moiti du
III e s.).
29
FALKNER1999,p.166,no.359,pl.9.19.
30
SUCEVEANU2000,p.5455,typeXIVA,nos.89,15,pl.1819.
31
SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 46, no. 8, pl. 13. Lencadrement dans le mme type (XI B)
avecnos.7et912estproblematique,lesanalogiessontforces.
32
NESSEL2011,p.119,fig.3/79(ptemarronorange,vernisorange,d.emb.16,528
cm).
33
Exemplaires de petites dimensions (d.emb. 1116 cm) KRAPIVINA 1993, p. 108,
miskitype4g,fig.46/6,7(II e III e s.).
34
Sovhoz10Chersonse: STRELECKIJ et al. 20032004, p. 85, no. 21, tabl. XV;
atyrDag: AROV 2007, p. 87, fig. 13/11 (d.emb. 15,5 cm); UstAlma (TRUFANOV 2010,
p.154,M633,fig.6/1,d.emb.15,2cm,lapremiremoitiduIII e s.).
25
26

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

47

(mouss), intgralement appliqu lintrieur. Dcor trois bandes circulaires


ralisesroulette.

SUCEVEANU2000,pl.13/8
11. Bol, deux fragments, profil restitu. D.emb. 22 cm; D.b. 9 cm; Ht. est. 6,4 cm.
Pte brique claire, avec beaucoup de mica, vernis orange dune trs bonne
qualit, lgrement brillant, intgralement appliqu lintrieur et seulement
sur la moiti suprieure lextrieur (o il a une couleur un peu plus fonce,
rougeorang).

Cramiqueengoberouge(nos.1247)

Laplupartdumatrieldecetensembleestconstitueparlaproductionlocale
de cramique de la province Msie Infrieure, premirement par les ateliers
locauxtomitains.Certainesparticularitsstylistiquesrencontressurlestypesde
vases dcouverts dans la zone ouestpontique et au BasDanube (par example le
type dcuelle lvre cannele nos. 2531 plus en bas), mais aussi quelques
caractristiques de la pte (inclusions du mica, particules frquentes de calcaire
blanche, des trous rests aprs la cuisson de la matire organique) ou de la
manire dapplication de lengobe supposent lexistence de quelques ateliers
locaux, ouestpontiques. Pour une petite partie du rpertoire des formes locales
uncentredeproductionclairementattestestDurostorum35.
De lanalyse de la texture de la pte et de la manire dapplication de
lengobeilrsultequelespicesdudpttomitainpeuventsedpartagerendeux
catgories au moins: des exemplaires en pte de couleur brique ( diverses
nuances, en fonction de la temprature de cuisson) et des pices ralises dune
pte marron claire en la fente et beigejauntre ou beigemarron la surface, un
peu plus molle et avec plus de mica dans la composition. Les diffrences parmi
les deux catgories sont saisissables par la qualit de lengobe et par la manire
dapplicationdeceluici:lesexemplairesenptebriqueontunengoberougemat
de bonne qualit, tandis que ceux en pte marron sont souvent couverts dun
engobe de qualit infrieure, faiblement adhrent. Des ventuelles analyses des
ptespourraientprciserdansquellemesurecesdiffrencesindiquentdescentres
de production divers ou seulement des diffrences de cuisson dans le mme
atelier.
Auxformesouvertesonobserveuneparticularitdapplicationdelengobe:
lesvasespluspetits,aveclediamtredelouvertureaudessousde1819cm,sont
entirement couverts lintrieur, diffrence de ceux grands qui ne sont pas
couverts que dans la partie suprieure. Pour les deux catgories, lextrieur est
couvert seulement dans la partie suprieure et il prsente des coulures vers la
partie infrieure. Les formes fermes sont enduites lengobe en gnral
seulement dans la moiti suprieure de la surface extrieure et elle pntre trs
peu lintrieur sous le rebord (aux coulures obligatoires). La manire
dapplication de lengobe continue une ancienne tradition hellnistique et se
rencontre en presque tous les sites dpoque romaine des rgions genne,
35

MUEEANU,ELEFTERESCU2004.

CONSTANTINBJENARU

pontiqueoubalkanique36.
Du point de vue des formes on constate la perptuation de la tradition
hellnistique(surtoutdanslecasdescuellesprofondes),limitationdequelques
formes de sigilles pontiques (plats, bols, skyphoi), mais aussi des formes
communes telles que les cratres, les pots et les cruches. la mme catgorie
appartient une srie de pices qui ont t inclues dans la catgorie particulire
paroisfines(voirplusenbasnos.5557).

48

Formesouvertes

Plats, bols, skyphoi. Les plats nos. 1215 constituent des versions enduites
lengobe du plus rpandu type de sigille pontique la forme Hayes I37. Les
exemplairesdudpttomitainpourraienttreproduitsengrandepartiedansles
ateliers locaux (apparaissent galement des exemplaires en pte brique, mais
aussi en pte marron claire, et quelquesuns cf. no. 13 ont la pte identique
dautres formes cf. nos. 16 et 56). De nombreux exemples se retrouvent dans la
cramique locale dHistria38 ou de Nicopolis ad Istrum39. Une variante du type
prcdent, assez rpandue en Dobroudja, est lexemplaire grandes dimensions
no. 16, plus proche la forme dun bol, avec la partie suprieure de la lvre
arrondie et aisement tire vers lintrieur. Tomis cette variante devient
majoritairedansdescontextesduIIIesicle40et,avecquelquesmodifications,elle
continuependantleIVesicle.LaformeestattesteHistria41etellepourraittre
inspireparlaformepopulaireHayes3desateliersdeandarli.
Deux exemplaires reconstitus (nos. 1718) appartiennent un type qui imite
une variante du prototype Hayes 5 de sigilles pontiques42. Mme si les sigilles
pontiquesdebonnefacturesonttoujoursplusraresaprslamoitiduIIesicle,il
est vident que la forme se conserve dans les produits rgionaux (locaux)
36
Voir par example la cramique locale de Hadrianopolis en Paphlagonie (LAFLI,
KAN AHIN 2012, p. 52). La mme manire de dipping aussi pour les produits des
ateliersbalkaniques(territoiredeNicopolisadIstrum):SULTOV1985,p.5556;FALKNER
1999,p.74(ware8).
37
HAYES1985,p.93,formaI,Tav.XXII/610,XXIII/1.Cf.KHNELT2008,FormT1a
V;URAVLEV2010,forma4.2,pl.1819.
38
SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 6467, type XVII A, nos. 815, 1819, pl. 2324. Le matriel
publi par lauteur sous le type XVII doit tre trait avec prcaution car il contient aussi
desexemplesvidentesdessigilespontiques.
39
FALKNER 1999, p. 76, 182, nos. 479481, 486487, 489, pl. 9.25, 9.26 (suggested
datesc.125225,thereseemstobeadefinitefalloffinnumbersafter250atthelatest).
40
MatrielinditdesfouillesJudectorie(1998).
41
SUCEVEANU 1982, p. 102 et suiv., Thermes II phase I B, no. 6, pl. 6, phase I C,
no.7,pl.8(II e premiremoitiduIII e s.).Cf.SUCEVEANU2000,p.71etsuiv.,typeXVIII
A, nos.911,14, 19,pl.26,27 (encoreunefois prcautionauxpicesgroupes par lauteur
danscetypeXVIII,quisontextrmementdiversescommeorigine).
42
HAYES 1985, p. 94, forme V, tav. XXIII/6. Cf. KHNELT 2008, p. 111113, Form N
1a(contextesc.75150ap.J.C.);URAVLEV2010,p.6061,forme30(trsfrquentdansla
deuximemoitiduI er premiremoitiduII e s.).

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
49

engoberougedelasecondemoitiduIIeetduIIIes.(mmeleIVes.),aussidans
largionnordique43,quedanslapartieoccidentaledubassinpontique,telqueles
dcouvertesdeTomis44etdHistria45ledmontrent.
Deux pices fragmentaires (nos. 1920) reprsentent un type de skyphos
produit dans de diverses centres balkaniques et pontiques. Mieux connues sont
celles qui appartiennent aux ateliers de Hotnica et Pavlikeni, dans la rgion de
Nicopolis ad Istrum, qui utilisent surtout la technique de la dcoration en
barbotine46. Deux pices nondcores ont t dcouvertes dans une tombe prs
deSerdica47.LedcorexcisapparatsurquelquespicesdcouvertesKabyleen
Thrace48,maisaussiTanais49ouPompeiopolisenPaphlagonie50.EnDobroudja
des dcouvertes semblables sont connues Histria51; Tomis elles apparaissent
dans des contextes funraires datables dans la seconde moiti du IIe s. et au IIIe
s.52. Les fragments de notre dpt sont probablement des produits locaux ouest
pontiques,probablementmmetomitains.
Lesbolsnos.2122reprsententdesimitationsduntypeplusraredesigilles
pontiques,probablementproduitsdanslargionnordouestououestpontique
lafinduIeretdanslapremiremoitiduIIes.,telquelesdcouvertesdHistriaet
Olbia le montrent, mais aussi quelques importations de la zone genne 53. Les
imitationslocales(quiillustrentenfaitlerenoncementlaproductiondesigilles

43
Voir par exemple une imitation locale nordpontique, probablement plus ancienne,
KHNELT2008,p.112,221,no.194(Ende1.Jh.(?)).Toujoursdesproduitsnonsigils
sontprobablementlesexemplairesdcouvertsMyrmekion(KNIPOVI1952,p.303,type
12(M), fig. 3/3), Ilurat (SILANTEVA 1958, p. 292, nos. 19, 20, fig. 6/3,5, exemplaires du II e
s., et p. 299, no. 37, fig. 14/1, III e s.), ChersonseSovhoz 10 (STRELECKIJ et al. 2003
2004, p. 7982, tabl. XII/1330, II e IV e s.) et Panticapaeum (TOLSTIKOV et al. 2005, p. 346,
fig. 10/811, moiti du III e s). URAVLEV 2010, p. 61 rmarque juste titre la tendance
daugmenterenvolumeetengroississementlesparoispoursavariante30.3.Cettevariante
contientaussideuxpicesdatesdelasecondemoitiduII e dbutduIII e s.(nos.207208,
pl.28),quidmontrent,jecrois,ladgnrationdelaformeou,plutt,desimitations.
44
RDULESCU1975,p.352,type18,pl.XVI/1.
45
SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 7374, type XVIII B, nos. 22, 2425, pl. 27 (exemplaires
entiers).Cf.ALEXANDRESCU1966,p.210,TVIII,1,pl.100(IIes.).
46
SULTOV1985,p.7778,type6,T.XXXVI/5nondcore,ettype8a,T.XXXVII/4
barbotine.
47
PISAROVA1995,p.25,fig.15,1718(deuximemoitiduII e s.).
48
DIMITROVA1982,p.125etsuiv.,Tabl.X,XII.
49
ARSENEVA1985,p.79,fig.2/13.
50
VoirparticulirementZHURAVLEV2011,p.151,pl.6/6,7.
51
SUCEVEANU2000,p.8687,typeXXIIIA,nos.10,11,pl.33(sansdcor),no.14,pl.
34(dcor).
52
BUCOVAL,PACA19881989,p.145,pl.11/d(III e s.);BUCOVAL,PACA1991,
p. 216, M10, nos. 34 (sans dcor) et p. 220, M 21, nos. 45 ( dcor), pl. III, XVII (seconde
moitiduII e s.).
53
Histria: SUCEVEANU 1982, p. 100, Thermes II phase I A, no. 21, pl. 5;
SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 1718, type IV, nos. 3, 8, pl. 2; Olbia: KRAPIVINA 1993, p. 108,
miski type 7b, fig. 46/20 (et aussi les formes apparentes 6b, 7a et 7c, fig. 46/13, 16, 21
22);Knossos:SACKETT1992,p.224,T1,no.11,pl.169/11(Trajanic),p.232,D3,no.2,pl.
173/2(Hadrianic).

CONSTANTINBJENARU

54
traditionelles)sontconnuesHistria etTomissontprsentesdansdescontextes
funrairesdelasecondemoitiduIIepremiremoitiduIIIes.ap.J.C.55.

50

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXVIIA,nos.815,1819
12. Plat, fragment. D.emb. 22 cm. Pte brique, mica, particules blanches (calcaire),
oxyde de fer, petits trous provenant de la matire organique cuite. Engobe
rougeorang, appliqu seulement sur la partie suprieure (intrieur et
extrieur).
13. Plat, fragmentaire. D.emb. 20 cm. Pte marron clair (beigeros la surface
intrieure),mica,inclusionsblanches(calcaire),trous(pteidentiquenos.16et
56). Engobe rouge dans la partie suprieure (intrieur et extrieur), lgrement
dcolorenmarronparendroits,descoulureslextrieur.
14.Plat,fragmentaire,restaur.D.emb. 16cm;D.b.5 cm;Ht.4,8cm.MINAC,Inv.
42.654. Pte brique, mica, rares particules blanches. Engobe rouge clair mat,
intgralementappliqulintrieuretseulementsurlalvrelextrieur,oila
aussiuneteinteplusfoncecauseparladcoloration.
15.Plat,fragmentaire.D.emb.15,5cm.Ptemarron,mica,particulesblanches,rares
oxydes de fer, de nombreux trous. Engobe rouge mat aux rflexes marron
noirtres, appliqu intgralement lintrieur et seulement dans la moiti
suprieurelextrieur.
Noncatalogu: fragments dun exemplaire (D.emb. 16 cm), pte marron claire,
engoberougeauxrflexesmarron.

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXVIIIA,nos.911,14,19
16. Bol, fragment. D.emb. 27 cm. Pte marron (rosebeige la surface intrieure),
mica,particulesblanches(calcaire),trous(pteidentiquenos.13et56).Engobe
rougeorangteintebrillante,dcolormarronlintrieuretsouslerebord
lextrieur,appliquseulementenlapartiesuprieure(intrieurextrieur).

RDULESCU1975,type18/SUCEVEANU2000,typeXVIIIB,nos.22,2425
17.Bol,fragmentaire,restaur.D.emb.12cm;D.b.4,6cm;Ht.6,5cm.MINAC,Inv.
42.644. Rainure sur la lvre lextrieur. Pte beigemarron clair, mica,
particules blanches (calcaire), trous laisss par des matires organiques cuites.
Engobe rouge aux rflexes marron, appliqu intgralement lintrieur et dans
lapartiesuprieurelextrieur,aveccoulures.
18. Bol, fragment. D.emb. 12 cm. Deux rainures sur le lvre lextrieur. MINAC,
Inv. 42.645. Pte beigemarron clair, mica, particules blanches, rares oxydes de
fer, trous provenants des matriaux organiques. Engobe rouge aux rflexes
marron, except la partie infrieure de lextrieur, sur laquelle on observe
seulementquelquescoulures.

BUCOVAL,PACA1991,M21,nos.45
19.Skyphos,fragmentaire. D.emb.11,8cm.MINAC,Inv.42.655.Ptemarronclair
(beigejauntre la surface), mica, rares particules blanches (calcaire). Engobe
marrondemauvaisequalit,appliqulextrieuretseulementsouslerebord
lintrieur.Dcorexcis.

SUCEVEANU2000,p.18,typeIV,no.9,pl.2.
BARBU 1961, p. 216, T 129, fig. 20/1 (associ une lampe Loeschke VIII / Iconomu
XXidentiquenotrepicen o .123infra);BJENARU,DOBRINESCU2008,p.192,M9,no.
1,pl.5a.
54
55

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

51

20. Skyphos, fragment. D.emb. 11 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.656. Pte marron clair en
fente, beige la surface, mica, rares particules de calcaire blanche. Engobe
rougeorang lextrieur et sous le rebord lintrieur (aux rflexes marron
causesparladcoloration),avecdescoulures.Dcorexcis.

BARBU1961,T129,fig.20/1/BJENARU,DOBRINESCU2008,M9,no.1
21.Bol,fragmentaire,profilpresqueentier.D.emb.15,5cm;D.b.4,6cm;Ht.5,8cm.
Rainure incise lintrieur de la lvre, lui correspond lextrieur une lgre
constriction. Pte brique, mica, particules blanches (calcaire), oxyde de fer,
nombreux trous laisss par les particules organiques. Engobe rouge mat
appliquintegralementlintrieuretpartiellementlextrieursouslerebord.
Defaiblestracesdecouluredelengobelextrieur.
22. Bol, fragmentaire, restaur. D.emb. 18,2 cm; D.b. 4,8 cm; Ht. 6,1 cm. MINAC,
Inv. 42.653. Rainure lintrieur du rebord. Pte brique, mica, particules de
calcaire blanche, oxyde de fer, trous laisss par des particules organiques.
Engoberougeorangmat,appliquintgralementlintrieuretseulementsur
lalvrelextrieur,auxcoulureshabituellessurlesparoisduvase.

cuelles. Deux pices fragmentaires (nos. 2324) dmontrent la continuit de


lafabricationduneformeclassiquedcuellelapansetronconiqueetlvretire
vers lintrieur, qui perptuent la tradition hellnistique56. Prs des bols qui
imitentlaformeHayesIdesigillespontiques(voirplusenhaut,nos.1215),ilya
un des plus rpandus types de vases pontiques. Dans ce cas aussi, on doit faire
une distinction parmi les matriaux qui peuvent tre considrs sigilles et
dautresquinesontquedesimitationsfabriquesdanslesdiversatelierslocaux.
Dans le cas de ce type, on pourrait dire plutt quon a faire avec un processus
inverse:laformeclassiquehellnistique,produitegrandechelledanslpoque
romaine aussi, est assume aussi dans le rpertoire des formes de sigilles
pontiques. Lobservation est valable surtout pour des produits du IerIIe s. qui
sont couverts avec du vernis de bonne qualit, pareil aux formes pontiques
classiques. Ainsi, on croit quune partie des exemplaires publis des ncropoles
nordpontiques peuvent tre considrs pas absolument sigilles, sinon des
continuatrices de la tradition hellnistique de cramique engobe rouge. Un
exempledanscesensseraitlaproductionduterritoiredeChersonse57,maisaussi
delargionbosporane58oudOlbiaetdesonterritoire59.
Parconsquent,lespicesdudpttomitainsontdesproduitslocaux,lapte
et lenduit en ayant des caractristiques identiques la plupart des exemplaires
delacatgoriedelacramiqueengoberouge.Laplupartdesmatriauxpublis
dHistria 60 sont de la mme facture (probablement des produits locaux) sans
BUCOVAL1969,p.302306,fig.610.
Voir premirement KHNELT 2008, p. 118121, Form S1, Nr. 212227 (majoritaire
PS IV, production locale chersonsienne) et URAVLEV2010, p.5456,formes14.414.7,
17.1.1, 17.1.2, nos. 157160, 165170, pl. 23, 24, IX (beaucoup dexemplaires sont dats la
finduII e premiremoitiduIII e s.).Cf.ZUBAR1982,p.66,fig.40/13;STRELECKIJet
al.20032004,p.8385,tabl.XIV/830(avecdespicesquicontinuentjusquauIV e s.).
58
SILANTEVA1958,p.293,fig.8/3(Ilurat,II e s.).
59
KRAPIVINA1993,p.107108,miskitype1ac,fig.45/116;KLENINA2004,p.39
42,62,miskitype1,nos.8596,98102,107113,fig.910.
60
SUCEVEANU 2000, type VI A, p. 29 et suiv. , nos. 231, pl. 68. Cf. SUCEVEANU
56
57

CONSTANTINBJENARU

aucun lien avec la catgorie des sigilles. Ils sont rencontrs aussi dans des
contextesfunraires,autantdanslesvillesouestpontiquesetdansleurterritoires,
quedansdautreszonesdelintrieurdelaprovincedeMsieInfrieure61.
Lescuelles(etunpetitbol)rainuresurlerebord(nos.2531)reprsentela
plusnombreusecatgoriedansledpt(15pices),avecunesriedexemplaires
restitus. Il sagit en effet dune variante du type antrieur, dveloppe
particulirementdanslesrgionsdelestdelaprovincedeMsieInfrieure,sous
linfluencedelatraditionhellnistique.LesdcouvertesdeDobroudja62sontplus
nombreuses,entantattestaussiuncentredeproductionDurostorum63.Cest
sr quon doit prendre en considration comme centre de production aussi
Tomis64,unepreuveentantlafrquencedutypedanscedpt.Ilestimportant
prciserquedanslesensemblestomitainsdeladeuximemoitiduIIIes.65cette
variantenestplusrencontre,faitsignalaussiparlesdcouvertesdHistria,o
elle apparat dans les niveaux de la fin du Ier et de IIe s.66. Des pices ralises
dunemaniresemblableaparaissentaussienThrace,Ivajlovgrad67.

52

SUCEVEANU2000,typeVIA
23. cuelle, fragment. D.emb. 28 cm. Pte rougebrique, mica, particules blanches
de calcaire, rare oxyde de fer, trous causs par le matriel organique. Engobe
rouge appliqu seulement dans la partie suprieure vers le rebord, lintrieur
et lextrieur. Dcoloration noirgris lextrieur (y compris la partie pas
couvertedelengobe).
24.cuelle,fragmentaire,profilrestitu. D.emb.20,5cm;D.b.8cm; Ht.9,5cm.La
lvreestaismentaplatiedanslapartieextrieure.Ptebrique,mica,particules
blanches (calcaire). Engobe rouge sur presque du vase, dans la partie
suprieure(intrieuretextrieur).Rebordaismentdcolorenmarron.

RDULESCU 1975, type 19 / SUCEVEANU 2000, type VI B, nos. 3246 / MUEEANU,


ELEFTERESCU2004,typesC1a2,C1b2
25. cuelle, fragmentaire, restaur. Rainure sur le rebord. D.emb. 27,5 cm; D.b. 9,5
1982, p.100, ThermesIIphaseI A,nos. 27, pl.5 (sigille, finduI er dbutdu II e s.),p.
105,Thermes II phaseIC,nos.1113,16,pl. 8 (nonsigille, findu II e premiremoiti
duIII e s.).
61
ExemplairesdepetitesdimensionsduI er II e s.onttdcouvertsdanslestombes
tumulaires de Pecineaga, sur le territoire de Callatis (IRIMIA 1987, p. 112, fig. 2/5) et de
Velikovo,danslaDobroudjaduSud(TORBATOV2000,p.34,no.4,Tabl.II/2).
62
Voir par exemplee les pices dcouvertes dans les tablissements ruraux de
Hrova (BOUNEGRU et al. 1989, p. 279, fig. 6/1, 34, 6, fin du I er II e s.) et Sarichioi
(BAUMANN1995,p.204,pl.XVI/1(G21),XVIII/10(L1),II e s.).
63
MUEEANU, ELEFTERESCU 2004, p. 105 et suiv., types C1a2 et C1b2, pl. VII/17
(premire moiti du II e s.). Voir aussi MUEEANU, ELEFTERESCU 1985, p. 7576, fosse
G1, pl. 3/21 (seconde moiti du II e premire moiti du III e s.); MUEEANU,
ELEFTERESCU19881989,p.89,91,fosseG8,no.16,fig.1/16(finduII e s.).
64
Exemplaires entiers des inventaires funraires: RDULESCU 1975, p. 352, type 19,
pl.XVII/1;BJENARU,DOBRINESCU2008,p.193,M7,no.1,pl.6b(II e s.).
65
FouillesJudectorie1998(indites).
66
SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 3234, type VI B, nos. 3246, pl. 9. Cf. SUCEVEANU
1982,ThermesIIphaseIA,p.100,nos.2425,28,30,31,pl.5etphaseIB,p.103,nos.11
12,pl.6(contextesdelafinduI er II e s.).
67
KABAKIEVA1986,p.11,bolstypeI,var.4,nos.6265,Tabl.4/63,65.

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

53

cm;Ht.12,5cm.MINAC,Inv.42.652.Ptebrique,mica,raresparticulesblanches
(calcaire), trous. Engobe rouge, applique dans la partie suprieure (intrieur
extrieur), aisment dcolor marronrougetre sur le rebord lextrieur.
Couluresdengobesurlapanse.
26. cuelle, fragment. Rainure sur le rebord. D.emb. 26 cm. Pte brique, mica,
particules blanches (calcaire) abondantes, trous. Engobe rouge teinte orange
parendroits,appliqudanslapartiesuprieure(intrieuretextrieur).
27. cuelle, fragmentaire, profil entier. Rainure sur le rebord. D.emb. 22 cm; D.b.
7,2 cm; Ht. 8,8 cm. Pte brique, mica, rares particules blanches, trous. Engobe
rougedanslapartiesuprieureverslerebord(intrieurextrieur).
28. Bol, fragmentaire. Rainure sur le rebord. D.emb. 15 cm. Pte brique, mica,
particules blanches de calcaire, trous. Engobe rouge, appliqu intgralement
lintrieuretseulementsurlapartiesuprieurelextrieur(oonobservepar
endroitsladcolorationmarronetnoire).
29.cuelle,fragmentaire.Rainuresurlerebord.D.emb.28cm.Ptemarronclairen
fente,beigejauntrelasurface,micace,particulesblanchesdecalcaire,trous.
Engoberougedanslapartiesuprieure(intrieuretextrieur).
30. cuelle, fragmentaire, profil restitu. Rainure sur le rebord. D.emb. 26,5 cm;
D.b.8,6cm.Pteetengobeidentiqueauno.29.Tracesdedoubledipping.
31.cuelle,fragmentaire.Rainuresurlerebord.D.emb.23cm.Ptemarronclairen
fente, beigemarron la surface, micace, particules blanches, trous. Engobe
rougemarron ( dcoloration noire) dans la partie suprieure, intrieur et
extrieur(ycomprisladcoloration grise dunepartiedelapansepascouverte
parlengobe).Ilyadescouluresmassivesdengobesurlapanse.Ptesimilaire
aucratreno.37,cruchesno.42et45etpetitbrocno.57.
Noncatalogus:fragmentsde8exemplaires:sixpicesptebriquesimilaireau
nos. 2528 (D.emb. 27 cm, 26 cm, 23 cm, 22,5 cm, 22 cm et 19,5 cm), un fragment
(D.emb.21cm),delammeptebeigejauntreaveccelledenos.2930etuneautre
(D.emb.27cm),ptemarron,micace,idntiqueauno.31.

Cratres.Nos.3235montreuntypedecratrequisindividualiseparlalvre
triangulaireetparlescanneluresdelapartiedudiamtremaximal.Lesproduits
delargiondeNicopolisadIstrumouceuxdesateliersdanubiens(Durostorum,
Troesmis)ontdescaractristiquesmorphologiquesdivers68.Lesanalogieslesplus
proches se trouvent Histria69, ce qui indique quon a faire avec un produit
localouestpontique,probablementtomitain70.Trssemblable,maisaveclapartie
infrieure entirement cannele, est un exemplaire de moyennes dimensions
dcouvert dans la ncropole tumulaire de Velikovo71. La manire dexcution de
labasepermetladistinctionparmilesexemplairesdegrandecapacit(no.32,la
baseannulairequiassureunemeilleurestabilitduvase)etcellesmoyennes(no.
33,aveclabaseidentiquecelledequelquestypesdecruches)72.
Cf. FALKNER 1999, p. 206209, nos. 686702, fig. 9.35; MUEEANU,
ELEFTERESCU 2004, p. 9799, types A1a1a3, pl. IV/14; OPAI 1980b, p. 333, 354, no. 28,
pl.VI/2(moitiduII e s.).
69
SUCEVEANU1982,p.107,ThermesIIphaseIC,nos.45,50,pl.9(=SUCEVEANU
2000,p.139140,typeXLIID,nos.2223,pl.66),contexteduII e premiremoitiduIII es.
70
Beaucoup dexemplaires, entiers ou fragmentaires dans les dpts MINAC. Cf.
SCORPAN1976,p.173,pl.XXVII/13.
71
VASILIN1990,p.41,no.1,pl.I/12(mogilaII,finduII e dbutduIII e s.).
72
En outre, il y a de nombreuses variantes en miniature, rencontres dans les
68

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Lespossiblescratresnos.3637,ralissdesmmesdeuxtypesdeptesque
les prcdents, sindividualisent trs clairement par la lvre plate et cannele et
par le ressaut de la panse, audessous de la lvre. Les plus proches parallles
peuvent se faire avec un exemplaire fragmentaire dcouvert Revrsarea
(territoiredeNoviodunum)73.Desformesprochespeuventtreconsidresaussi
les exemplaires dcouverts dans des contextes funraires sur le territoire de
Dobroudja74. Assez frquent Histria (sur les niveaux du IIe s.)75 cest un cratre
hybride, avec la lvre semblable nos cratres nos. 3235, mais avec la panse
fortementprofiletelquenos.3637.
Formesrares.Nos.38et39sontdesformesmoinsconnues,pourlesquelleson
na pas trouv des analogies difiantes. Selon la texture des ptes, on peut
supposerqueno.38(ptemicace)estunimport76etleno.39(pteavecinclusions
blanchescalcaires)unproduitdesatelierslocauxouestpontiquesoudelestdela
MsieInfrieure.

54

CRATRES(cf.SUCEVEANU2000,typeXLIID,nos.2223)
32.Cratre,fragmentaire,profilrestituhypothtique.D.emb.27cm;D.b.11,4cm;
H.est. 37 cm. Pte brique (dans la partie de la base il y a une cuisson pas
uniforme: intrieur brique, extrieur beige), mica, particules blanches (calcaire).
Engobe rouge lextrieur (massivement dcolor en marron foncnoirtre) et
seulementsouslerebordlintrieur.Descouluresdengobelextrieurjusque
prsdelabase.
33.Cratre,fragmentaire,profilrestitu.D.emb.18,5cm;D.m.19,3cm;D.b.8,3cm;
H.est. 26 cm. MINAC Inv. 42.642. Pte brique, mica, particules blanches
(calcaire), trous causs par le matriel organique cuit. Engobe rouge dans la
partiesuprieurelextrieuretsouslerebordlintrieur,auxcoulures.
34. Cratre, fragmentaire. D.emb. 19,6 cm. Pte brique, rares inclusions de mica et
calcaire. Engobe rougemarron lextrieur (dcolor marron fonc) et sous le
rebordlintrieur,auxcoulures.
35. Cratre, fragmentaire. D.emb. 20,5 cm. Pte rougebrique, de nombreuses
inclusionsblanches(calcaire).Engobedelammecouleur,demauvaisequalit.
Noncatalogus: fragments de deux exemplaires: D.emb. 19 cm (pte brique,
engobe rouge), D.emb. 20 cm (pte beigemarron clair, micace, engobe rouge de
mauvaisequalit).

CRATRES?productionlocale
36.Cratre(?),fragment,conservelatraceduneanse.D.emb.18,6cm.Ptebrique
clair, mica, particules de calcaire. Engobe rouge, partiellement dcolor en noir
inventaires funraires aussi: RDULESCU 1975, p. 333, pl. II/11a (I er s. ap. J.C.);
BUCOVAL,PACA1991,p.215217,M10,pl.IX,XVII.
73
BAUMANN 1995, p. 236237, Gr. 4, pl. XVII/3, contexte probable de la fin du I er
dbutduII e s.
74
BABE1971,p.2930,M32,fig.4/4(Enisala,II e s.);IRIMIA1987,p.127,fig.4/7,7/8
(Independena,III e s.).
75
SUCEVEANU1982,p.103,ThermesIIphaseIA,no.53,pl.6,phaseIB,nos.18
19,pl.7(=SUCEVEANU2000,p.139140,typeXLIID,nos.19,24,25,pl.66),contextesde
lafinduI er II e s.
76
Mme si par ledcorexcison peut fairedes rapprochementsau skyphoin os . 19, 20
(voirsupra),lapteesttotalementdiffrenteceuxci.Peuttreuneformeexceptionnelle,de
toutemanireavecdesdimensionsassezimportantes,comparablesaucratrelocaln o.32.

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

55

surlalvre.
37. Cratre (?), fragment. D.emb. 17 cm. Pte beigemarron clair, micace. Engobe
rougemarron de mauvaise qualit (conserv seulement lintrieur, sous le
rebord).Ptesimilaireaunos.31,42,45,57.

CRATRE(?)import
38. Cratre (?), fragment partie infrieure. Ht.p. 13 cm. Pte briquemarron clair,
micace, particules noires. Engobe rouge mat lextrieur. Dcor excis
(alvoles)etlaroulettedanslapartieinfrieure.

POTproductioninconnu
39. Pot, fragmentaire. D.emb. 16,4 cm; D.m. 20 cm. Pte beige, mica, particules
blanches(calcaire).Engoberougeorangauxrflexesmarron,faibleadhrence,
aspectmarbr,appliquelextrieuretseulementsouslerebordlintrieur.

Formesfermes(cruchesetoenochoe)

La manire de modelage de la levr rapproche les exemplaires nos. 40 et 41,


mme si les dimensions sont diverses et un deux prsente deux anses. Un
fragment dHistria77 pourrait reprsenter une variante plus ancienne de ce type
(aveclapartiesuprieuredurebordplate).Ennayantpasconservlapansedela
pice no. 41, on ne peut pas dire en quelle msure la forme pourrait tre
rapprochecelledunproduitchersonsiendelancropoledeZavetnoe(Alma
Kermen)78.
Par la forme de la lvre et du col les exemplaires nos. 42 et 43 semblent
apparteniraummetype,mmesilesptessontdiverses(laptemicaceduno.
42 est identique celle de lcuelle no. 31, cratre no. 37 et cruche no. 45). Un
fragmentducolsemblableauno.42(deuxcanneluressurcol)apparatdansune
contexte du IIe s. Histria79. Il est fort probable quun exemplaire tout entier
dcouvertdansunetombeCallatis80appartientcetype.
No. 44, fabriqu de la mme pte brique avec celle de la majorit de la
cramique locale, pourrait tre une version ouestpontique dune forme bien
reprsente dans le IIe s. dans la rgion nordpontique81. Une forme apparente
apparataussienThrace,Ivajlovgrad82.
Les cruches nos. 4546, avec une anneau (colerette) sur le col, sont trs
rpandues sur le territoire de la Msie Infrieure, en tant bien reprsentes y
compris dans les inventaires funraires. Prs de nombreuses dcouvertes
77
SUCEVEANU 1982, 95, Thermes I phase I A, no. 28, pl. 1 (= SUCEVEANU 2000,
145,typeXLVA,no.6,pl.68),dansunecontexteduI er dbutduII e s.
78
KHNELT 2008,77, 181, FormK2c,Nr. 42 (productionlocalePS IV,date2./3.
Viertel2.Jh.).
79
SUCEVEANU1982,104,ThermesIIphaseIB,no.34,pl.7(=SUCEVEANU2000,
145,typeXLVA,no.8,pl.68).
80
BRLDEANUZAVATIN 1977, 136, M9, no. 3, pl. IV/2 (malheureusement illustr
seulementparphoto,onneconnatpaslaformedelalvre).
81
KHNELT 2008, 7677, 179180, Form K2a, Nr. 3740; URAVLEV 2010, 8182,
cruchesforme18.1,nos.397405,pl.5051.
82
KABAKIEVA1986,19,75,no.260,fig.17,pl.19.

CONSTANTINBJENARU

dHistria83,letypeestattestBeroe84etTropaeumTraiani85.Danslargionnord
pontique il y a des formes apparentes, trs rarement avec cannelures, dates
surtout dans le IIe sicle86. Quoique la publication des autres contextes bien
dlimitssoitencorencessaire,onpeutsupposerunevolutionavecletempsde
cetype,ventuellementlesproduitsnoncannelsetpluslancsenpouvanttre
plusanciens 87.
Dans notre ensemble on conserve encore un fragment (no. 47) dune forme
doenochoe souvent rencontre dans les inventaires funraires. Tomis, dans le
dptMINACilyadenombreuxexemplaires,maistrspeudeuxsontpublis88.
AutresexemplessontconnusHistria89,Noviodunum90etChersonse91.

56

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXLVA,no.6(?)
40. Cruche deux anses, fragment. D.emb. 7,4 cm. Pte brique claire, dure,
particulesblanches,oxydedefer.Engoberougelextrieuretsouslerebord
lintrieur,avecdescoulures.
41. Cruche une anse, fragment. D.emb. 8,4 cm. Pte brique claire, dure, mica,
particules blanches. Engobe rougeorang lextrieur et sous le rebord
lintrieur,avecdescoulures.

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXLVA,no.8
42. Cruche une anse, fragment. D.emb. 7,5 cm. Pte beigemarron clair, micace,
nombreuses particules blanches de calcaire, trous. Engobe marron faible
adhrence.Ptesimilaireaunos.31,37,45,57.
43.Crucheuneanse,fragment.D.emb.6,9cm.Ptebrique,dure,mica,particules
de calcaire. Engobe rougeorang aux rflexes marron, appliqu lextrieur et
souslerebordlintrieur,avecdescoulures.

FormeapparenteKHNELT2008,FormK2a/URAVLEV2010,cruchestype18.1.
44. Cruche une anse, fragmentaire. D.emb. 6,6 cm; D.m. 19,5 cm. MINAC, Inv.
42.643.Ptebrique,mica,particulesblanchesdecalcaire,trous.Engoberouge
lextrieur sur la moiti suprieure (avec des coulures dans la partie infrieure)
etlintrieursouslerebord.
COJA1974,fig.2/1,2(=SUCEVEANU2000,typeXLVB,nos.1112)
45.Crucheuneanse,fragmentaire,profilrestitu.D.emb.4,3cm;D.m.14cm;D.b.

SUCEVEANU 2000, 146149, type XLV B, nos. 1135, pl. 6869. Cf. les exemplaires
entiersCOJA1974,3839,fig.2/1,2,pl.1/1,2,finduII e dbutduIII e s.
84
PETRE1987,16,E.154,no.1,pl.22/fig.31d,associunpetitbrocacollarino.
85
PANAITESCU 1976, 209, M II, no. 2, fig. 6/2 (ave une monnaie dElagabale);
BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, 184, N III 4(1), fig. 152 (drnier quart du II e
premiremoitiduIII e s.).
86
KHNELT 2008, p. 9394, 203205, Form K10, Nr. 127, 128, 130 (pte PS IV,
chersonsienne);URAVLEV2010,p.79,162,cruchesforme11.1,nos.383384,pl.48.Voir
aussiChersonse(STOJANOV2011,Tabl.V/14).
87
Auprs des exemplaires nordpontiques cits dans lanote antrieure, voir aussiun
autredeTomisRDULESCU1975,pl.X/3.
88
BUCOVAL,PACA19881989,p.146,pl.12/c(II e s.)
89
ALEXANDRESCU 1966, p. 222, M XXVII 3 ,1, pl. 82 (= SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 155,
typeXLVII,no.5,pl.73),II e III e s.
90
SIMION1984,p.85,pl.XIII/4,6.
91
STOJANOV2011,Tabl.V/20.
83

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

57

5,3 cm; Ht.est. 20 cm. Pte beigemarron clair, micace, particules blanches.
Engobemarronfaibleadhrence,surdelasurfaceextrieure.Lammepte
avecleno.31,37,42,57.
46. Cruche une anse, fragment. D.emb. 4,2 cm. Pte brique, mica, particules de
calcaire,oxydedefer.Engoberougeauxrflexesmarron.

ALEXANDRESCU1966,TXXVII3,1
47. Oenochoe, fragment. D.emb. 7,5 cm. Pte fine rougebrique, engobe marron
fonc.Tracesdecuissonsecondaire.
Noncatalogu:fragmentdunexemplaire,auxdimensionsdelouvertureunpeu
plusgrandes.

CruchesembouchuretrilobeproductiondeThraceegenne
(nos.4850)

Aumoinshuitexemplairesdenotredpt(icitroisillustrs)appartiennent
untypedecruchemoinsconnuedanslespublicationsettrssouventconfondue
avec le type gen de cruche embouchure trilobe92, bien quelle prsente une
srie dlments morphologiques divers de celuici: la lvre est aplatie, le col
cannel avec des ressauts pointus, lanse est presque rectangulaire en section et
cannele, la panse est ovodale, sans cannelures extrieures spcifiques au type
gen. Selon ce quon observe aux exemplaires entiers le fond est bouton,
pareille au type gen, mais avec un diamtre de la base plus grand. Laspect
gnraldelapteetsurtoutlatechniquedelacuissondiffrenciedelextrieur
sont identiques ceux de petits brocs a collarino plus en bas, inclus dans la
catgorie des parois fines (nos. 5153). Ainsi, on croit pouvoir apprcier comme
sreleurproductiondanslammergionpostulepourlesderniers:lazonedu
nordestdubassingen.Onpeutsupposerquecesateliersproduisentengrand
nombre un service de vaisselle boire, form par cette cruche (une sorte de
bouilloire93)etdepetitsbrocsacollarino.
Quelques exemplaires entiers dcouverts Corinthe94, dans la ncropole de
Zavetnoe (AlmaKermen)95 et Tomis96, mais aussi des fragments apparus dans
de divers contextes dans la rgion genne97 ou de la Mditerrane Occidentale98
semblent reprsenter des prototypes de cette forme, apparue dans la deuxime
moiti du Ier s. ap. J.C. La variante ancienne semble sindividualiser par le col
hautetlesdimensionspluspetites(encequiconcernelediamtremaximaldela
panse, mais aussi la hauteur totale du vase). De ce que, jusqu prsent, a t
Voirplusenbasn o .66(HAYES1983,trefoilmouthedjugs,type1).
OnassumeletermeutilisparLONGetal.2009,p.591.
94
HAYES1973,p.466,no.235,pl.79/d(contextec.5570);WARNERSLANE1990,p.
100,102104,no.214,fig.25(middletothirdquarterofthe1 st c.).
95
KHNELT 2008, p. 99100, 208, Form O3, Nr. 143144, Taf. 8 (I er s. ap. J.C.), cf.
KHNELT 2007, p. 144145, Nr. 2829. Les analyses petrographiques effectues sur un des
exemplairesdmontrentuneoriginenonpontique,probablementgenne.
96
STOIAN1962,fig.2gaucheenbas.
97
TEKKKetal.2001,p.358,no.109,pl.10(Troia/Ilion,contexteearlyHadrianic).
98
LONGetal.2009,p.591,fig.21/109,dcouvertdansleportfluvialdArles,zone2,
7090ap.J.C.(confonduavecletypegen).
92
93

CONSTANTINBJENARU

publi il semble que cette variante ancienne est moins expose la cuisson
diffrencie.Enoutredesimitations99sontconnues.
Probablement pendant le IIe sicle la panse reste bombe, mais augmente
la capacit et le col diminue. Dans la zone du littoral thrace on avait publi
plusieurs fragments de Troia/Ilion100 et dAbdre101. Dautres sont apparus
Corinthe102,KommosenCrte103,maisaussidanslaMditerraneOccidentale,
Toulon104. La forme est connue dans les rgions ouest et nordouestpontiques
Tomis105, Histria106 et Olbia107. En outre, elle apparait dans la ferme de Horia (le
territoiredelacitdeTroesmis)108.

58

RDULESCU1975,pl.VIII/22a/WARNERSLANE1990,nos.215216
48. Cruche embouchure trilobe, fragmentaire. D.emb. 7,2/5,6 cm; D.m. 18,4 cm;
Ht.p. 17 cm. Pte brique, mica, particules blanches. Extrieur cuit gris, aux
portionsimportantespresquevitrifies,decouleurmarronnoirtre.
49. Cruche embouchure trilobe, fragment. D.emb. 7,3/5,4 cm. Pte brique, mica,
particulesblanches.Extrieurcuitgris.
50. Cruche embouchure trilobe, fragment. D.emb. 6,8/5,1 cm. La mme manire
defabricationqueleprcdent.
Noncatalogus:fragmentsde5exemplaires,quelquesunsdelammecouleurde
la pte, des autres pte cuite jusquau gris; la plupart prsente des traces de
vitrification lextrieur et quelquesuns ont lintrieur un sdiment blanchtre
(sdimentscalcaires?).

Cramiqueparoisfines(nos.5159)

Une catgorie cramique diffrentement traite dans les tudes


cramologiquesestcelledelavaisselleparoisfines.Bienquellenesoitpasdela
mmequalitquelesproduitsoccidentaux(spciellementnorditaliques)duIers.
av. J.C. Ier s. ap. J.C., une srie de petits brocs fabriqus dans les ateliers est
mditerranensoupontiquescontinuelatraditiondeceuxci.
Les plus nombreux dans le dpt tomitain sont les petits brocs a collarino
(nos. 5153). En se basant sur la frquence de ce type dans le nordest du bassin
gen, surtout Troia et Ainos, J.W. Hayes suggre une possible origine sur le
littoral thrace. Ces produits sindividualisent aussi par la manire de cuisson
99
SUCEVEANU 2000, p.155, typeXLVII,no. 4, pl. 73; KHNELT2008,p.207, Form
O2,Nr.140142,Taf.7.
100
TEKKKBIKEN1996,p.122,F32,fig.88(contextec.150250).
101
MALAMIDOU 2005, p. 68, no. 1617, fig. 105 (confondu avec le type gen);
KALLINTZI,CHRYSSAPHI2010,p.391392,fig.3f(II e III e s.).
102
WARNERSLANE1990,p.100,104,nos.215,216,fig.25(II e III e s.).
103
HAYES2000,p.317,no.32,pl.4.65/32(considrduI er s.,maiscontexteincertain).
104
PASQUALINI1998,p.296298,fig.258/10.
105
RDULESCU1975,p.341,type10,pl.VIII/22a(MINAC,inv.2560).Denombreux
exemplairesdanslesdpotoirsduIII e s.auTribunalCivil1998(indites).
106
SUCEVEANU 1982, p. 116, Thermes II phase II AB, no. 17, pl. 15 (=
SUCEVEANU2000,p.155156,typeXLVII,no.8,pl.73),secondemoitiduIII e s.?
107
KRAPIVINA1993,p.103,oinochoetype1,fig.37/1,2(II e III e s.).
108
BAUMANN 1983, p. 178179, fig. 65/4. La description de la pte (argile rose
jeuntre,glaurerougeternsurducorps)nexcluepasuneimitation.

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
59

diffrenciedelasurfaceextrieure,quelquesunsenarrivantunaspectpresque
vitrifie109. Le mme procd est rencontr aux cruches embouchure trilobe
precisesplusenhaut.Lespicesdudpttomitainappartiennentlavariante
panse globulaire, plus anciennes110. Les dcouvertes sont nombreuses dans les
rgions gennes et pontiques, y compris avec imitations locales grande
chelle111.LesdcouvertesdeDobroudjasontautantnombreuses,entantundes
rcipientsrencontrssouventdanslesinventairesfunraires112.
No.54estunfragmentdunpetit broc produitdanslargiondePhoce,qui
apparat dans lagora dAthnes surtout dans les contextes du IIe sicle113. Pareil
autypeprcdent,ilestfrquemmentrencontrdansdescontextesfunrairesde
Dobroudja114.
Autres cinq exemplaires (trois illustrs, nos. 5557) sencadrent dans la
catgorie de la cramique fine locale engobe rouge et semblent imiter la forme
de broc phocenne prcise plus en haut. Du point de vue des dimensions, dans
notre dpt apparaissent des formes aux dimensions au del de la moyenne (no.
55) ou miniaturales (nos. 56, 57). On connat encore des exemples de Tomis dans
des contextes funraires115. Des formes miniaturales apparaissent dans les
contextesum230n.Chr.phse116,maisaussiTroesmisdanslescontextesde
lafinduIIesicle117.
Deux exemplaires fragmentaires (nos. 58, 59) appartiennent un type de
coupe deux anses qui apparat dans le rpertoire des sigilles pontiques de la
ncropole de Belbek dans des contextes dats surtout la fin du Ier premires
trois quarts du IIe s., en tant inspire probablement par les produits italiques
pareti sottili118. Le type apparat frquemment dans les niveaux romains des
sitesnordpontiques119.

HAYES2008,p.101.
HAYES 2008, p. 102: the form appears to become progressively taller and more
slender;paintedexamplesshouldbelate.
111
Voir les nombreuses rfrences bibliographiques HAYES 2008, p. 102103, notes
6770.VoiraussiKALLINTZI,CHRYSSAPHI2010,p.391,type1,fig.3a(Abdre,II e III e s.),
LADSTTTER2010,p.265,AK793,Taf.107(phse,contexteum230n.Chr.).
112
Tomis: RDULESCU 1975, p. 338, type 7, pl. V/13; Histria: ALEXANDRESCU
1966, p. 208, T XXIV,7, pl. 99 (II e s.); SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 99 et suiv., type XXXII C, nos.
3259,pl.43,44(ycomprisavecdesimitationslocales).
113
HAYES 2008, p. 102, nos. 15971601, avec bibliographie (with a terminal date
perhaps ca. AD 200). Voir pourtant de nombreux exemples phse dans des contextes
dats um 230 n.Chr. (LADSTTTER 2010, p. 256, AK 682, Taf. 101, 127; 259, AK 724
726,Taf.104;266,AK798802,Taf.108).
114
Tomis: BARBU 1961, p. 211, T 33, fig. 6/4 (avec monnaie dAntonin le Pieux);
Noviodunum: SIMION 1984, p. 86, pl. XVI/1,2; Babadag: VASILIU, PARASCHIV 1999, p.
253,255,M1,no.2,pl.4/2(II e s.).
115
RDULESCU 1975, p.334336, type5, pl.III/13;BJENARU,DOBRINESCU2008,
p.191,M5,no.1,pl.4(II e s.).
116
LADSTTTER2010,p.256,AK684,Taf.101etp.266,AK804,Taf.108.
117
OPAI1980b,p.336,355,357,no.43,pl.VIII/7.
118
URAVLEV 2010, p. 6162, 146147, forme 31, nos. 209222, pl. 28, 29, avec
bibliographie. Voir particulirement nos. 212, 214, 217, 221, avec dcor la roulette, dats
danslespremirestroisquartsduII e s.
119
Olbia: KNIPOWITSCH 1929, p. 41, Typus 36, Taf. III/36; Kozyrka (territoire
109
110

CONSTANTINBJENARU

60

HAYES2008,nos.16021608(mugsofcollarinotype,Thracian?)
51.Petitbroc,fragmentaire,restaur.Lvreetansesabsentes.Collarinoprserv.
D.m. 9,5 cm; D.b. 4,2 cm; Ht.p. 8,2 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.649. Pte brique clair,
particulesblanches,rarestracesdemica.Lextrieur(exceptlabase)cuitgriset
engrandepartieilaunaspectpresquevitrifiedecouleurmarron.
52.Petitbroc,fragmentaire.Collarinosouslerebord.D.emb.6,6cm;D.m.9,7cm.
MINAC, Inv. 42.647. Pte marron clair, micace, rares particules de calcaire.
Extrieurbeigegris.
53.Petitbroc,profilcomplet,restaur.Ansesabsentes.Collarinosouslerebord.
D.emb. 7,2 cm; D.m. 10 cm; D.b. 3,3 cm; Ht. 9,4 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.651
(restaur de manire dfctueuse, les dimensions actuelles lgrement
diffrentes de la ralit). Pte marron clair, micace. Extrieur partiellement
dcolorengris.
Noncatalogus: fragments de trois exemplaires: une partie suprieure (MINAC,
inv. 42.648, D.emb. 6,9 cm, pte rougebrique, extrieur marrongri) et deux bases
(D.b. 3,6 cm, pte beige, micace; D.b. 3,4 cm, pte marron fonc, nombreuses
particulesblanches,extrieursemivitrifie).

HAYES2008,nos.15971601(mugswithbulging/bellshapedmouth,Phocaean)
54.Petitbroc.D.emb.8cm.Ptebeigebriqueclair,mica,raresparticulesblanches.
Engobe orange claire (applique lextrieur et seulement sous le rebord
lintrieur).

RDULESCU1975,type5etsimilis(productionlocaleengoberouge)
55.Broc,fragmentpartiesuprieureuneanse.D.emb.7,6cm;D.m.10,8cm.Pte
beigebrique clair, mica, particules de calcaire (quelquesunes aux grandes
dimensions). Engobe rougeorang lextrieur et sous le rebord lintrieur
(avecdescoulures).
56.Petitbroc(miniaturale),fragmentaire,Lvreetansesabsentes.D.m.4,8cm;D.b.
2,4cm;Ht.p.5,7cm.MINAC,Inv.42.650.Ptemarronrougetreenfente,ros
lasurface,mica,nombreusesparticulesblanchesdecalcaire,trouscaussparle
matriel organique cuit. Engobe rougeorang sur de la surface extrieure et
seulementsouslerebordlintrieur(avecdescoulures).
57. Petit broc (miniaturale). D.m. 4 cm; D.b. 1,8 cm. Pte beige clair, mica, rares
particules de calcaire. De lengobe de la partie suprieure de la surface
extrieure est conserve seulement une bande coule vers la base, de couleur
grisnoirtre.Lammeptequeauxnos.31,37,42,45.
Noncatalogus: fragments de deux exemplaires: une lvre (D.emb. 7,2 cm, pte
rougebrique, engobe rouge) et une base du type miniaturale (D.b. 2,3 cm, pte
marronclair).

URAVLEV2010,forme31(productionpontique)
58. Coupe, fragmentaire. Anses casses. D.m. 12,2 cm. Pte brique clair, au milieu
gris (la surface intrieure teinte rose), rares inclusions de mica et particules
blanches,trousrsultsdelacuissondesmatriauxorganiques.Engobemarron
rougetrelextrieuretsouslerebordlintrieur,avecdecoulures.Dcorla
roulette.

olbien): BURAKOV 1976, p. 110111, gorshki type 2, tabl. X/2, 3 (II e s.); Myrmekion:
KNIPOVI 1952, p. 304305, type 16(M), fig. 5/1 (fin du I er II e s.); Nymphaion: ISTOV,
DOMZALSKI2001,p.115,fig.21/3(habitationlayer,II e III e s.).

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

61

59. Coupe, fragment. Anses absentes. D.emb. 9,2 cm; D.m. 11,8 cm. Pte marron
brique, mica, rares particules blanches, trous. Engobe rougeorang dans la
partie suprieure (intrieurextrieur), avec des coulures. Faible dcor la
roulettedanslapartiedudiamtremaximal.

Cramiqueculinaire

Productiongenne(nos.6067)

Lacatgoriedelacramiqueculinairepresquestandardiseproduitedansles
rgions gennes connat une diffusion apprciable, en tant exporte en grande
mesure. Jai prfr utiliser la typologie ralise par J.W. Hayes pour la vaisselle
dcouverte Knossos, qui distingue quatre types de pots, trois types de
casseroles,untypedecrucheembouchuretrilobeetuntypedecouvercle120.
Potstype1(nos.6061).Untypedepotlvrerectangulaire,moinsrencontr
danslescontextesgomeditranensetmoinsencoredanslaprovincedeMsie
Infrieure.Ilsembletreunevarianteancienne,preuveentantlesensemblesdu
IerIIes.oilapparat121.
Pots type 2 (nos. 6263). Il sagit de la forme la plus rpandue, tel que les
nombreusesdcouvertesleprouventdanslebassingen122,maisaussiquelques
contextes bien dats de la Mditerrane Occidentale123. En Dobroudja il est
prsent Histria124 et Troesmis125. Le type est export au nord de la mer Noire
jusquTanas126.Ondoitobserverquelefragmentno.63esteneffetunevariante
HAYES 1983, p. 105106, o on observe aussi lexistence de deux centres de
production au moins, desquels le plus important est la rgion de Phoce. Un autre centre
est postul dans lAttique ou dans les les gennes, daprs quelques analyses
ptrographiques(cf.ISTENI,SCHNEIDER2000,p.343).
121
Knossos: HAYES 1983, p. 105, 122, nos. 5657, fig. 5 (II e s.); Corinthe: WARNER
SLANE 1990, p. 75, 81, no. 174, fig. 18 (ici on suppose la mme origine avec les cruches
embouchure trilobe nos. 4850 plus en haut); phse: LADSTTTER 2005, p. 322, K 569,
Taf.183,217(moitiduII e s.).
122
Athnes: ROBINSON 1959, p. 42, G 193, pl. 7 (II e s., voir pourtant HAYES 1983, p.
105, n. 19, qui propose une nouvelle datation de lensemble GIII, probably Hadrianic, c.
120150), p. 56, J 5556, pl. 11, 72 (middle of 2 nd to early 3 rd c.), p. 67, K 92, pl. 14
(middle of 3 rd c.); Knossos: HAYES 1983, p. 105106, 122, nos. 5864, fig. 5, 6 (II e
premiremoitiduIII e s.);SACKETT1992,p.233,D3/13etp.237,D4/32,pl.174/13,177/32
(early to mid2 nd c. AD Hadrianic), p. 243, R1/7, pl. 184/7 (mid to late 2 nd c.);
Corinthe:WILLIAMS,ZERVOS1985,p.6465,nos.28,29,pl.12(building5,phasedela
seconde moiti du II e s.); Milet: PLZ 1985, p. 91, Nr. 67, Abb. 14 (contexte au matriel
spcifiquedelafinduII e dbutduIII e s.,datlargementersteHlftedes3.Jhs.);PLZ
1986, p. 1617, Nr. 43, Abb. 8, Taf. 4/4 (1.Hlfte bzw. das frhe 2. Jh.); Troia/Ilion:
TEKKKBIKEN 1996, p. 9697, 108, D 49, fig. 62 (Group D, fill 1, probable
Hadrianic); phse: LADSTTTER 2005, p. 323, K 570, Taf. 183 (moiti du II e s.);
LADSTTTER 2010, p. 257258, AK 700704, Taf. 102; 260, AK 736, Taf. 104 (um 230
n.Chr.);MagnsieduMandre:.VAPUR2011,p.163164,nos.6167,fig.7(II e III e s.).
123
LpaveOuestEmbiez 1:BERNARD et al. 2007, p.210211, fig. 19 b,c (fin du II e
dbutduIII e s.).
124
SUCEVEANU2000,p.127,typeXXXIXB,no.23,pl.57et29,34,pl.58etaussiune
imitationlocaleno.26,pl.57.
125
OPAI1980b,p.330,348,no.3,pl.I/7.
126
ARSENEVA,NAUMENKO1993[1994],p.76,fig.24/2,3,25/1(II e III e s.).
120

CONSTANTINBJENARU

de petites dimensions du type Hayes 2, pour lequel on voit deux exemplaires


entiers phse (IIIe s.) 127 et un autre dans lpave OuestEmbiez 1 (fin du IIe
dbutduIIIes.)128.
Casseroles type 2 (nos. 6465). Une des plus populaires formes de casserole,
connue dans la majorit des sites dpoque romaine impriale du bassin est
mditerranen, est reprsente aussi dans le dpt tomitain. Les dcouvertes du
bassin gen sont riches129; le vase est frquemment rencontr dans les rgions
pontiques130 et en Msie Infrieure131, o il est aussi imit grande chelle (voir
infrano.68).
Cruche type 1 (no. 66). Ce type gen doenochoe, panse cannele et base
concavebouton,estfrquemmentassociauxpotsetauxcasserolesprcissen
haut, la pte et la manire de cuisson en tant identiques. Les dcouvertes sont
nombreuses dans le bassin gen 132, mais aussi en Occident133. Les cruches de ce
typearriventfrquemmentaussidanslebassindelamerNoire134.
Couvercletype1(no.67).Lesetculinairegenestconcluparlescouvercles
utiliss avec les pots et les casseroles prciss plus en haut. Les parallles
sont extrment nombreuses, on souvient ici seulement quelques dcouvertes
de la rgion de production135, mais aussi des preuves de lexport dans la mer

62

127
LADSTTTER 2005, p. 345, K 795, Taf. 198 (D.emb. 12 cm, contexte du troisime
quartduIII e s.)etp.357,K911,Taf.206(D.emb.12cm,contexteZ/19,gemisched).
128
BERNARDetal.2007,p.210211,EMB0080,fig.19a(D.emb.12,7cm).
129
Athnes: ROBINSON 1959, p. 42, G 194195, pl. 7 (c. 120150, pour la chronologie
voir supra n. 122), p. 56, J 57, pl. 11, 72 (middle of 2 nd to early 3 rd c.), p. 67, K 93, pl. 14
(middle of 3 rd c.); Knossos: HAYES 1983, p. 106, 122, nos. 8189, fig. 7 (II e premire
moiti du III e s.); SACKETT 1992, p. 233, D3/12 pl. 174/12 (early to mid2 nd c. AD
Hadrianic), p. 243, R1/4 et p. 245, R2/16, pl. 184/4, 185/16 (mid to late 2 nd c.), p. 248,
S1/14, pl. 188/14 (Severan, early 3 rd c.); Milet: PLZ 1985, p. 91, Nr. 68, Abb. 16 (erste
Hlfte des 3. Jhs.); phse: LADSTTTER 2010, p. 274, AK 903908, Taf. 114 (um 230
n.Chr.).
130
Histria: ALEXANDRESCU 1966, p. 208, T XXIV,8, pl. 99 (II e s.); SUCEVEANU
2000, p. 89, type XXIV, nos. 15, pl. 35; Olbia (territoire): KLENINA 2004, p. 7576, nos.
258271,fig.28;Tanas:ARSENEVA,NAUMENKO1993[1994],p.76,fig.24/1.
131
Voir les dcouvertes de Troesmis (OPAI 1980b, p. 330, 351, no. 15, pl. III/2,
contextedelafinduII e s.)etdanslemilieururalNiculiel(BAUMANN1983,p.169,no.
2,XXXIV/5).
132
Athnes:ROBINSON1959,p.42,G188,pl.7(c.120150,voirsupran.122),p.68,K
106, pl. 14 (middle of 3 rd c.), p. 93, M 101, pl. 23, 73 (early 3 rd c.); Knossos: HAYES
1983,p.105107,nos.7677,fig.6(maindestructiondeposit,finduII e premiremoiti
du III e s.); SACKETT 1992, p. 230, D1/9, pl. 172/9 (early to mid2 nd c. AD Hadrianic);
Milet:PLZ1985,p.88,Nr.56,Abb.8(contexteaumatrielspcifiquepourlafinduII e
dbut du III e s., dat plus large erste Hlfte des 3. Jhs.); phse: LADSTTTER 2005, p.
335,K697,Taf.191(premiremoitiduIII e s.?);LADSTTTER2010,p.192,272,AK882
883,Taf.112(um230n.Chr.).
133
ISTENI,SCHNEIDER2000,fig.3/3;BERNARDetal.2007,p.211212,fig.19/d(fin
duII e dbutduIII e s.).
134
Voir par exemple les dcouvertes faites dans le territoire dOlbia (KLENINA 2004, p.
6667,nos.253256,fig.27)etTanas(ARSENEVA,NAUMENKO1993[1994],p.76,fig.22/4).
135
Knossos: SACKETT 1992, p. 237, D4/25, D4/26, pl. 176/25, 26 (early to mid2 nd c.
ADHadrianic),p.248,S1/12,pl.188/12(Severan,early3 rd c.);Milet:PLZ1985,p.92,
Nr.76,Abb.15(ersteHlftedes3.Jhs.).

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
63

Noire136.Pareilauxautrestypes,ilestfrquemmentimitparlesatelierslocaux137.

HAYES1983,Cookingpotstype1,nos.5657
60. Pot, fragment. D.emb. 20 cm. Pte brique clair, mica, rares particules blanches.
Surfaceextrieurecuitgris.Tracesdecuissonsecondaire.
61. Pot, fragmentaire. D.emb. 18,8 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.663. Pte beigemarron,
mica,raresparticulesblanches.Surfaceextrieureetunepartielintrieursous
lerebordcuitgris.Tracesdecuissonsecondaire.

HAYES1983,Cookingpotstype2,nos.5864/ROBINSON1959,G193,J5556,K92
62. Pot, fragmentaire. D.emb. 20 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.641. Pte beigemarron clair,
mica,particulesnoires.Surfaceextrieurecuitegris.Cuissonsecondaire.
63. Pot, fragment. D.emb. 11,5 cm. Pte marron clair, mica, quelques particules
blanchesetnoires.Lasurfaceextrieurecuitegris.Cuissonsecondaire.
Noncatalogu:fragmentsdequatreexemplaires(D.emb.21cmetD.emb.17,5cm,
ptemarronbrique;D.emb.20,5cmetD.emb.19,5cm,ptebeigemarronclair).

HAYES1983,Casserolestype2,nos.8189/ROBINSON1959,G194195,J57,K93
64. Casserole, fragmentaire. D.emb. 18,8 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.664. Pte beige
marron, mica, particules noires, trous. Surface extrieure marron clair. Cuisson
secondaire.
65. Casserole, fragmentaire. D.emb. 20,8 cm. Pte beige, mica, particules noires,
trous.Surfaceextrieuremarron.Cuissonsecondaire.

HAYES1983,Trefoilmouthedjugs,type1/ROBINSON1959,G188,K106,M101
66.Crucheembouchuretrilobe,fragmentdebaseconcavebouton.D.b.5,6cm.
Ptemarron,mica,raresparticulesblanches.Surfaceextrieurecuitegris.

HAYES1983,Lidstype1/ROBINSON1959,G196,K86
67. Couvercle, fragmentaire, restaur. D. 17,2 cm; Ht. 5,4 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.640.
Ptemarron,extrieurcuitgris.Cuissonsecondaire.

Productionindtermine(pontiques?,provinciales?)

Unesriedepicesfrquencerduitedansnotredptsontencadresplus
difficilement quelque zone spcifique de production. Chacune prsente des
traits diffrents du point de vue de la fabrication, qui peuvent indiquer de
diverses origines, soit pontiques, soit de lintrieur de la province de Msie
Infrieure.
No. 68 est une imitation du type Hayes 2 de casserole gene (voir supra
nos. 6465), probablement produite dans un atelier ouestpontique. Du point de
vue de la forme, on peut le comparer un exemplaire dphse138. No. 69 est
fabriqu dune pte semifine et sindividualise par une collerette sous le
rebord139. No. 70 est un type de pot au rebord en saillie et au seuil pour le
ARSENEVA,NAUMENKO1993[1994],p.76,fig.25/3.
Cf.HAYES1983,p.122,no.75,fig.6(localware).
138
LADSTTTER2010,p.258,AK710,Taf.103(contexteum230n.Chr.).
139
Comparer un exemplaire de pot dphse: LADSTTTER 2010, p. 254, AK 660,
Taf.100(contexteum230n.Chr.).
136
137

CONSTANTINBJENARU

couvercle bien marqu, rencontr dans diffrents centres mditerrannens140 ou


pontiques141. Il est fabriqu dune pte caolinitique et pourrait provenir des
ateliers provinciaux msiennes142. No. 71 se remarque par la pellicule fine
dengobe faible adhrente, qui aprs cuisson a eu un aspect gris lextrieur et
marron lintrieur. Des rapprochements seulement formaux peuvent tre faits
avecquelquesexemplairesdunedateplusrcentedeKnossos143.
No. 72 est un pot au rebord vas qui semble sapparenter un type de pot
connu des dcouvertes dHistria144, Tropaeum Traiani145 et la rgion dOlbia146.
Notrepiceestdepetitecapacitetconfectionneduneptedemeilleurequalit
quelesexemplaireshabituelles(quicontiennentbeaucoupdecalcaireetdesbouts
de coquillages). La modalit dapplication des anses est diffrente, ici cellesci
sontdisposessouslalvre.

64

68. Casserole, fragment. D.emb. 23,6 cm. Pte rougebrique ( noyau gris sur
quelquesportions),grumeleuse,mica,particulesblanches,cailloux.Engobegris
lextrieuretlintrieur.
69.Pot,fragment.D.emb.24cm.Ptesemifinebeigebrique,dure,mica,particules
noiresettrsraresblanches,trous.
70. Pot, fragment. D.emb. 16,4 cm. Pte semifine de couleur beige en fente, beige
grislasurface(cuissonsecondaire?),caolinitique,mica,nombreusesparticules
noires,trsrarementpetitescailloux.
71. Pot, fragment. D.emb. 16,8 cm. Pte rougebrique, poreuse, rares inclusions de
mica, rares particules blanches, cailloux. Engobe gris lextrieur, marron
lintrieur(avecdesportionsexfolies).
72. Pot, fragmentaire, partie suprieure avec anse. D.emb. 14,5 cm. Pte marron
briqueenfente,beigegrislasurface,grumeleuse,mica,particulesblancheset
noires,oxydedefer,raresinclusionsdecailloux.Cuissonsecondaire.

Productionlocaleouestpontique

Pots. La plupart des pices du dpt (10 ex.) sont certainement des produits
locaux, la preuve en tant la pte identique avec laquelle la plupart des
exemplairessontconfectionns:grumeleuse,couleurbriqueoumarronclair,avec
des inclusions de mica et particules blanches. Quelques pices contiennent une
proportion plus grande de mica en composition et une couleur plus fonce
(marron fonc), possibles produits de quelques ateliers priferiques. Les plus
prochesanalogiessetrouventHistriaetsemblentconstituerdestypesstandard
SACKETT1992,p.253,U/78c,pl.194(Knossos,upperlevels).
KLENINA2004,p.74,no.249,fig.27.
142
Trs proche un exemplaire dcouvert Arrubium, dans un contexte de la moiti
du II e s. (PARASCHIV 2004, p. 145, no. 12, pl. III). Voir aussi une variante dHistria
SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 121, type XXXVII B, no. 10, pl. 53 (= SUCEVEANU 1982, p. 116,
Thermes II phase II AB, no. 13, pl. 15: pte impure, de couleur brique). Le contexte
histrienestmlangetilnaspasunevaleurchronologiquesre.
143
SACKETT 1992, p. 202, C1/105, pl. 148 (I er s. ap. J.C., Claudian destruction,
extrieurcuitgris).
144
SUCEVEANU2000,p.123,typeXXXVIII,nos.1011.
145
BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.184,NIII5.3,fig.152.
146
KLENINA2004,p.73,nos.239242,fig.26.
140
141

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
65

produitsparlesateliersdesvillesouestpontiques.
Les plus frquentes sont les pots panse cannele et lvre rectangulaire en
section et aplatie dans la partie suprieure (nos. 7379). On observe quelques
variations dans la manire dexcution de la lvre (voir par exemple no. 79) et la
fabricationdercipientsdecapacitsdiffrentes.TypebienreprsentHistria147,
quelquesfragmentssontconnusaussiOlbia148.Untypepastrsdiffrentcelui
prcdent, duquel se diffrentie par la lvre arrondie, est reprsent par le
fragment no. 80, qui se trouve toujours parmi les dcouvertes dHistria149. No. 81
est un type plus rare, fabriqu dans la mme pte prdominante que les
prcdents, pour lequel on na pas pour linstant des analogies, except le
matriel indit dUlmetum150. Quelques rapprochements seulement du point de
vue de la forme peuvent se faire avec un type de pot qui apparat parmi les
dcouvertesdeKozyrka,dansleterritoiredOlbia151.

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXLA
73. Pot, fragmentaire. D.emb. 18,2 cm. Pte brique, grumeleuse, mica, particules
blanches,rarescailloux.
74. Pot, fragment avec anse. D.emb. 24 cm. Pte brique, grumeleuse, noyau gris,
mica,particulesblanches,raresinclusionsdescaillouxetcristauxdequartz.
75. Pot, fragment. D.emb. 14,2 cm. Pte brique grumeleuse, noyau gris, mica,
particulesblanches,raresinclusionsdecailloux.Tracesdecuissonsecondaire.
76. Pot, fragment avec anse. D.emb. 11 cm. Pte brique, grumeleuse, mica,
particulesblanches,raresinclusionsdecailloux.Tracesdecuissonsecondaire.
77. Pot, fragmentaire, partie suprieure et fond, profil hypothtique. D.emb. 14,5
cm;D.b.9cm;Ht.est.16cm.Ptemarronfonc,grumeleuse,micace,particules
blanches de calcaire, rares cailloux, quelques trous rsults de la cuisson des
matriauxorganiques.Cuissonsecondaire.
78. Pot, fragments. D.emb. 10,5 cm. Pte marron fonc, grumeleuse, micace,
particulesblanches,rarescailloux.Cuissonsecondaire.
Noncatalogu: fragments de quatre exemplaires, desquels deux en pte brique
(D.emb.15cm,D.emb.17,5cm)etautresdeuxenptemarronmicace(D.emb.18
cm,D.emb.15,5cm).

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXLB
79.Pot,fragment.D.emb.14cm.Ptebriquegrumeleuse,mica,particulesblanches,
raresinclusionsdecailloux.Tracesdecuissonsecondaire.

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXXXV
80.Pot,fragment.D.emb.18cm.Ptebrique,grumeleuse,noyaugrisdanslazone
delalvre,mica,particulesblanches,raresinclusionsdecailloux.
SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 129 et suiv., type XL, variantes A et B, nos. 127, pl. 6062
(mais aussi les exemplaires classes sous le type XXXVII, nos. 34, 79, 12, pl. 5253). La
typologiehistriennencesiteaufuturquelquescorrections.
148
KRAPIVINA1993,p.102,gorshkitype2g,fig.34/78.
149
SUCEVEANU2000,p.113etsuiv.,typeXXXV,pl.4850.
150
Recherches de terrain sur lemplacement de lancienne vicus. Rapport prliminaire
paratreen2014.
151
BURAKOV 1976, p. 82, gorshki type 3, tabl. V/45 (deuxime moiti du II e
premiremoitiduIII e s.).
147

CONSTANTINBJENARU

66

TYPEINDIT
81.Pot,fragment.D.emb.12,5cm.Ptemarronclair,grumeleuse,mica,cailloux.

Bols cannels. De nombreux exemplaires dans le dpt tomitain (nos. 8286)


appartiennent un type de bol qui peut tre produit dans les villes ouest
pontiques(ontrouveunargumentdanslesnombreusesdcouvertesdHistria152).
Ondoitremarquerquesurlereborddelaplupartdesproduitstomitainsonavait
appliqu une bande en argile aux impressions alvolaires, technique rencontre
aussi sur quelques fragments dHistria153. Les grands exemplaires de Tomis sont
enduits lengobe rougemarron. Probablement du mme type sont quelques
exemplaires de Troia/Ilion154. Une manire semblable dapplication de la bande
aux alvoles sobserve sur un plat cuire dcouvert dans le sanctuaire ddi
Heros Auloneites Kepia, au nord de la Grce155, mais aussi sur une assiette
dAthnes156.

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXIII
82.Bol,fragment.D.emb.35,5cm.Ptemarron,grumeleuse,mica,cailloux.Engobe
marronrougetreclairlintrieuretlextrieur.Cuissonsecondaire.
83.Bol,fragmentaire.D.emb.31cm.Pterougebrique,grumeleuse,mica,cailloux.
Engobe rougemarron lintrieur et lextrieur. Cuisson secondaire. Bande
auxsiximpressionsalvolairesappliquesurlalvre.
84. Bol, fragment. D.emb. 27 cm. Pte marron fonc (teinte gris cause par la forte
cuisson secondaire), grumeleuse, mica, cailloux. On conserve une fragment
deuxalvolesdelabandeappliquesurlalvre.
85.Bol,fragmentaire.D.emb.23cm.Ptemarronbrique,micaabondante,cailloux.
Cuisson secondaire. Bande aux cinq impressions alvolaires applique sur la
lvre.
86. Bol, fragment. D.emb. 22 cm. Pte marronrougetre en fente, beigemarron
surface, noyau gris (cuisson incomplte), mica, cailloux. Cuisson secondaire.
Bandeauxquatreimpressionsalvolairesappliquesurlalvre.

Assiettesetplatscuire.Lalvredufragmentno.87estmodeledemanire
identique celle dun plat cuire (avec un trs grand diamtre, 42 cm) connu
Histria dans un contexte du IIe s.157 et celle dun autre plat avec de moyennes
dimensions, dcouvert Fntnele, dans le territoire histrien158. Trs proche est
SUCEVEANU2000,p.5052,typeXIII,pl.1617.
SUCEVEANU1982,p.94,ThermesIphaseIA,no.9,pl.1(incluearbitrairement
dans le type XXVII SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 94, no. 6, pl. 37). Voir aussi un bol de
Fntnele,dans le territoireruralhistrien:ANGELESCU1998, p. 227,no. 93, pl.XI (noyau
Sud,niveauNI,datduII e s.).
154
TEKKKBIKEN1996,p.105106,D34,D35,fig.60(fabrichard,beige,withfine
gold mica dust, fine lime particles; inside and over the lip redslipped), dcouverts dans
le contexte D, fill 2 mid third c., mais lauteur pense quelles soient plus anciennes,
firstquarterofthesecondcentury(cf.p.97).
155
MALAMIDOU2005,p.65,no.1439,fig.96.
156
ROBINSON1959,J22(voirinfran.160).
157
SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 94, type XXVII, no. 3, pl. 37 (= SUCEVEANU 1982, p. 96,
ThermesIphaseIB,no.2,pl.2),contexteduII e s.
158
ANGELESCU1998,p.222,no.36,pl.VIII(leniveauNIIdunoyauNord,datantde
lapremiremoitiduIII e s.).
152
153

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
67

aussi un fragment de Troia/Ilion159. La possibilit dun import de la zone nord


genne ne peut pas tre exclue. No. 88 est probablement une variante ouest
pontiqueduntypedassietteproduitdansdediverscentresgomditerranens
ou pontiques. La forme est prsente Histria160 et pourrait tre inspire par un
type rencontr dans lagora dAthnes161. Nos. 8990 sont des productions locales
ou pontiques dun type de vase traditionnel rencontr dans la cramique de
cuisine romaine, avec des origines dans la cramique vernis rouge
pompien162. Il est digne remarquer que les exemplaires de Tomis ne sont pas
enduits lengobe et quils sont models dune pte grossire beaucoup de
particules noires (pyroxne?). On trouve les plus proches analogies toujours
Histria163.

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXXVII,no.3
87. Bol ou plat?, fragment. D.emb. 26 cm. Pte marronrougetre en fente, beige
fonclasurface,grumeleuse,micace,inclusionsdecailloux.

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXXVIII,nos.1,3
88. Assiette, fragmentaire. D.emb. 30 cm. Pte marron, grumeleuse, noyau gris,
micaenabondance,cailloux.Cuissonsecondairelextrieur.

SUCEVEANU2000,typeXXVI,no.6/typeXXX,no.3
89. Plat, fragment. D.emb. 39 cm. Pte marron, grossire, noyau gris sur quelques
portions, mica, cailloux et particules noires (pyroxne?) en abondance. Cuisson
secondairelextrieur.
90. Plat, fragmentaire, profil restitu. D.emb. 34 cm; Ht. 6,4 cm. Pte marron,
grossire, mica, abondantes inclusions de cailloux et particules noires
(pyroxne?).Cuissonsecondairelextrieur.

Cramiquecommuneetutilitaire

Bolsauxcannelures(nos.9192).Cestuntypediffusionrestreintedansla
zoneouestpontiqueetlapartieorientaledelaprovincedeMsieInfrieure.Ilest
attestHistria164etTroesmis165.Dans lesdpts tomitainsdu IIIes.ilest trs
159
TEKKKBIKEN1996,p.106,D39,fig.60:fabricbuff,grittywithblackvolcanic
flakes and silvery mica inclusions, self slip, contexte group D, fill 1, c. 50125 ap. J.
C.).
160
SUCEVEANU2000,p.9596,typeXXVIII,nos.1,3,pl.38(=SUCEVEANU1982,p.
110,ThermesIIphaseIBC,no.2122,pl.11),II e III e s.
161
ROBINSON1959,p.53,J22,pl.72(early3 rd c.,avecunebandeappliquedansla
mmemanirenosbolsn os .8286)etp.67,K8991,pl.14,72(middleof3 rd c.).
162
Cf. GOUDINEAU 1970, p. 168, forme 34, pl. III. Forme trs repandue dans les
rgionsorientales,voirROBINSON1959,p.42,G191,pl.72(II e s.,maisvoirHAYES1983,
p. 105, n. 19, qui propose une nouvelle datation de lensemble GIII, probably Hadrianic,
c.120150)etp.87,M34,pl.70(late1 st andfirsthalfofthe2 nd c.).
163
SUCEVEANU2000,p.92,typeXXVI,no.6,pl.36.Pourlavarianterainuresousle
rebord (n o . 90) voir aussi SUCEVEANU 1982, p. 106, Thermes II phase I C, no. 25, pl. 9
(=SUCEVEANU2000,p.90,typeXXX,no.3,pl.40),dansuncontextedudernierquartdu
II e premiremoitiduIII e s.
164
SUCEVEANU2000,p.4243,typeX,nos.715,pl.12.
165
OPAI1980b,p.336,358,no.63,pl.XIII/7(contexteduII e s.).

CONSTANTINBJENARU

bien reprsent166. Lexistence de plusieurs ateliers provinciaux qui produisaient


ce type de bol est prouve par les deux types de ptes desquelles les fragments
plusenbasensontconfectionns(desptesidentiquescellesdelamajoritdes
produitslocauxengoberouge).Unargumentdanscesensestoffertaussiparles
produits dHistria, qui, la diffrence de notre exemplaires, sont en la plupart
enduiteslengoberougedanslapartiesuprieure.Letypereprsenteuneraret
phse167(probablementuneimportation?).

68

SUCEVEANU2000,typeX,nos.715
91.Bolauxcannelures,fragmentdelapartiesuprieure.D.emb.19cm.Ptebeige
jauntre,micace,nombreusesparticulesblanchesdecalcaire.
92.Bolauxcannelures,fragmentdelabase.D.b.7cm.Ptebriqueclair,dure,mica,
particulesblanchesdecalcaire,trouscaussparlematrielorganiquecuit.
Noncatalogu: fragments de deux exemplaires: une lvre (D.emb. 20 cm, pte
beigejauntre)etunebase(D.b.6,8cm,pterougebrique).

Turibula/Thymiateria (nos. 9395). Des vases destination spcialement de


culte ou funraire. Les pices du dpt tomitain sindividualisent dans la masse
des dcouvertes des rgions balkaniques et danubiennes par la manire de
ralisation de la lvre et du pied, mais aussi par le dcor la roulette, en tant
probablement des produits locaux, ouestpontiques. Auprs des exemplaires
connus des tombes tomitaines168, quelques fragments de ce type ont t
dcouvertsTropaeumTraiani169etNicopolisadIstrum170.

BUCOVAL,PACA1991,M23,pl.III
93. Turibulum, fragmentaire, restaur. D.emb. 15,6 cm; D.b. 7,5 cm; Ht. 10 cm.
MINAC,Inv.42.646.Ptebeige,mica,raresparticulesblanches(calcaire).Traces
denduitblanche.Dcorlaroulettesurlalvre,endeuxregistres.
94. Turibulum, fragment. D.emb. 20 cm. Pte beigejauntre, mica, rares particules
blanches(calcaire).Tracesdenduitblanche.Dcorlaroulettesurlalvre.
95. Turibulum, fragment du pied. D.b. 6,5 cm. Pte beigejauntre, mica, rare
particules blanches de calcaire. Traces denduit blanche. Cuisson secondaire
lintrieur.
Noncatalogu: fragments de deux exemplaires: une lvre (D.emb. 16 cm, pte
beigegrise)etunebase(D.b.7,5cm,ptebeigejauntre).

Krateriskos? (no. 96). Ce vase en miniature de tradition hellnistique,


probablementrlevotif,peuttrerapprochquelquesexemplairesdcouverts
danslagoradAthnes171etHistria172.
MatrielinditdefouillesJudectorie1998.
LADSTTTER2005,p.325,K594,Taf.185(contextedatec.220230ap.J.C.).
168
BUCOVAL,PACA1991,p.211213,M23,nos.13,pl.III.
169
BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.183,NIII2(11),fig.149.
170
FALKNER 1999, p. 84, pl. 9.46 (whiteslipped censers, almost certainly lime
based),voirsurtoutnos.937,949,953pourlaformedelalvreouledcorlaroulette.
171
ROBINSON1959,p.14,G216,pl.67(I er dbutduII e s.,maisvoirHAYES1983,p.
105,n.19quiproposeunenouvelledatationpourlensembleGIII,probablyHadrianic,c.
120150).
172
SUCEVEANU2000,p.141,typeXLIV,no.2,pl.67.
166
167

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

69

96.Krateriskos?,fragmentaire.D.emb.7,8cm;D.b.6cm;Ht.3,9cm.Ptefinebeige
claire,noyaugris,inclusionsdemica.

Unguentaria (nos. 9798). Des rcipients rle utilitaire, trs rpandus


Tomis, o apparaissent inclusivement dans les inventaires funraires173. Une
variantetrsproche,lapansecannele,estprsentedanslancropoleSovhoz
10duterritoiredeChersonse174.
Bouchons damphores (nos. 99100). Ces pices sont quelque fois difficils
sparer de lunguentaria, no. 99 par exemple, en pouvant avoir aussi cette
fonction175. Pour le no. 100 les plus proches analogies se retrouvent Paphos en
Chypre,dansunecontexteduIIesicle176.

97.Unguentarium,presqueentier,restitu.D.emb.5cm;D.m.7,3cm;D.b.3,8cm;
Ht. 10,7 cm. MINAC, Inv. 42.658. Pte beige, micace, particules blanches
(calcaire),engobebeigejauntre.
98. Unguentarium?, fragmentaire. D.emb. 3,8 cm; D.m. 6,4 cm; Ht.p. 10,1 cm.
MINAC,Inv.42.659.Ptebeige,micace,raresparticulesblanches.
99. Bouchon damphore?, fragmentaire. MINAC, Inv. 42.660. D.m. 7 cm ; D.b. 4,4
cm; Ht.p. 10,8 cm. Pte beige, noyau ros, micace, rares particules blanches
(calcaire).
100.Bouchondamphore.D.m.9,5cm;Ht.p.9cm.MINAC,Inv.42.661.Ptebrique
claire,mica,raresparticulesnoires,rarementoxydesdefer,engobeblanche.

Cramiquenonromaine(nos.101105)

Parmi les matriaux du dpt tomitain se distingue une srie de fragments


qui certainement ne sont pas romains et peuvent tre attribus soit la
population autochtone getique, soit quelques groupes dallognes (Sarmates,
Carpes). Pour la cramique tourne pte grise et surface polie (no. 101102) les
plus proches analogies se trouvent dans le milieu carpique de Moldavie177. La
cramiquenontourneestreprsenteparunplatgrandesdimensions(no.103),
quisembleimiterlesproduitsromainsdecuisine(voirplusenhautnos.8990)et
pardeuxfragmentsdepotslornamentappliqu(nos.104105),typiquepourla
cramiqueautochtonegetique.

101.Pot,tourne,fragment.D.emb.11cm.Ptegrise.Polielextrieur.
102. Vase nonidentifi (broc?), tourn, fragment. D.emb. ? Pte grise, micace.
Polie.
103. Plat travaill la main, fragment. D.emb. 33 cm. Pte beigemarron clair,
cuissonnonuniforme.Poliesurlesdeuxsurfaces.Cuissonsecondaire.
173
RDULESCU1975,p.350352,type17.II,pl.XV/13;BUCOVAL,PACA1991,p.
217,M10,no.6,pl.VI(II e s.,avecmonnaiesdAntoninlePieuxetFaustinaII).
174
STRELETSKIJetal.20032004,p.114,tabl.XXVII/25.
175
Un exemplaire entier publi par RDULESCU1975, p. 352, type 17.III, pl.XV/44a
(datfaussementdansleIVVes.).VoiraussiunepicedeNicopolisadIstrum:FALKNER
1999,p.85,240,no.980,pl.9.47.
176
HAYES1991,p.74,fig.XXIII/9,11.
177
N o . 101 pourrait tre ce quon appelle amphore carpique (BICHIR 1973, p. 80,
groupeBII,typea/2,pl.CXV/24).Pourlefragmentn o .102cf.IONI,URSACHI1988,p.
51,71,M566,fig.46/39.

CONSTANTINBJENARU

70

104.Vasetravaillla main,fragmentavecunecourte pseudoanse.Pte marron


gris;polie.Cuissonsecondaire.
105. Vase travaill la main, fragment avec boutons en relief. Pte grise, cuisson
insuffisante.

Amphores

Amphorespontiques

Cruches amphorodales (nos. 106108). Une valuation prliminaire de ce


type trs rpandu dans la zone ouestpontique a t ralise par A. Opai, qui
distingue deux types principaux178. Lexemplaire no. 106 de Tomis appartient au
type 1, avec la carne sur le corps, et les fragments nos. 107108 appartiennent
probablementautype2.LesanalogiessonttrsnombreusesenDobroudja 179,avec
une frquence plus grande dans le cas du premier type. Une variante avec anse
cannele se retrouve surtout dans les sites nordpontiques180, mais aussi
Babadag en Dobroudja181. Le type est rencontr plus rarement lintrieur des
provincesbalkaniques(voirpourtantunedcouverteexceptionnelleSerdica182).
Amphores de grande capacit (nos. 109111). Un fragment auquel on na pas
putablirlediamtredelembouchureetquisefaitremarquerparlarainuretrs
profonde de la partie infrieure de lanse (no. 109) appartient probablement au
typeZeest73,connuTomis183etdanslebassindelamerNoire184.No.110estun
type pontique plus rarement rencontr et il fait partie de la catgorie des
amphores en pte aux inclusions de mica dor, dont lorigine pourrait tre
cherche mme dans la zone ouestpontique185. La plus vidente analogie se
trouve dans la ncropole Sovhoz 10 de Chersonse, dans un contexte dat pas
plustarddudbutduIIIes.186.No.111estunfondmassifquipourraitappartenir
OPAI2003,p.215,fig.13,aveclabibliographie.
Enisala: BABE 1971, p. 28, fig. 3/14, 4/12, 8/1 (type 1, II e s.); Tropaeum Traiani:
BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, p. 181, N II 3(7), fig. 146 (contexte du II e s.);
Sarichioi: BAUMANN 1995, p. 189, pl. XI/12, XXIV/6 (type 1, fosse G4, II e s.); Histria:
SUCEVEANU2000,p.158160,typeL,nos.110,pl.7577(types1et2,II e III e s.).
180
Myrmekion: GAJDUKEVI 1952, p. 168169, fig. 61 (II e s.); Kozyrka (territoire
olbien): BURAKOV 1976, p. 102103, tabl. X/1731 (II e III e s.); Olbia: KRAPIVINA 1993, p.
104,fig.63/15;Belbek:GUINA,URAVLEV1999,p.158160,Tombe215,fig.4/14(fin
du II e premire moiti du III e s.); ChersonseSovhoz 10: STRELECKIJ et al. 2003
2004,p.115,fig.19/2.
181
VASILIU,PARASCHIV1999,p.257,M5,no.1,pl.4/9(contexteduII e s.).
182
STANEVA1964,p.146,152,fig.4,5,uncomplexedatdelafinduII e ouplutt
du III e s., avec la mention quon avait observ sur les parois et sur le fond des traces de
poixdesconifres.
183
OPAI1987,p.255,fig.8/1.
184
ZEEST 1960, p. 112, tabl. XXX/73. Lanse de notre fragment est pourtant plus
procheauxtypesZeest72ou77.
185
Trs rare dans des contextes nordpontiques. Cf. ARSENEVA, NAUMENKO 1993
[1994],p.7475,fig.17/1(Tanas,niveauxduI er premiremoitiduII e s.);GOLOFAST2010,
p. 90, fig. 11/11 (Panticapaeum, II e s., avec la suggestion dorigine ouest ou nordouest
pontique).LetypeestbienattestTomisdansdescontextesduIII es.(matrielindit).
186
STRELECKIJ et al. 20032004, p. 70, tabl. VII/3 (M 184, voir le contexte dans la
tabl.24/184,no.26).
178
179

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
71

autypeZeest69,biendocumentdanslesrgionsnordpontiques187.
Les amphores de Heracle (no. 112) sont reprsentes par un fragment de
fond qui appartient la variante Zeest 94 / elov C / Vnukov S IVC, date
gnralementauIIesicle188.
Typesinopen?(no.113).Basesurlamorphologieetlatexturedelapte,no.
113 pourrait tre dorigine sinopenne. Les analogies les plus proches sont
Tanas189etViminacium190.

OPAI2003,type1
106. Cruche amphorodale, fragmentaire, anse absente. La base casse (mouss)
volontairement. D.emb. 9,8 cm; D.m. 28,8 cm; D.b. 7,8 cm; H est. 47 cm. Pte
brique clair, mica dor, oxydes de fer, inclusions calcaires. Traces dengobe
rougetresouslerebord.

OPAI2003,type2
107. Cruche amphorodale, fragment. D.emb. 11 cm. Pte brique, mica dor, rare
oxydesdefer,raresparticulesdecalcaire.
108. Cruche amphorodale, fragment base. D.b 9,7 cm. Pte brique (noyau gris),
oxydes de fer, rares inclusions de mica et calcaire. Extrieur dcolor gris
marronnoirtre.

ZEEST1960,type73
109. Amphore, fragment lvre avec anse. D.emb. ?; Ht.p. 8 cm. Pte brique, mica,
oxydesdefer,particulesdecalcaire.

STRELECKIJetal.20032004,M184,fig.VII/3
110.Amphore,fragment.D.emb.18cm.Ptebrique,abondantesinclusionsdemica
dor,oxydesdefer.
Noncatalogu:fragmentdunexemplaire(D.emb.17cm,lammepte).

ZEEST1960,type69?
111. Amphore, fragment du fond. Ht.p. 17 cm. Pte brique, mica, oxydes de fer,
calcaire.
ZEEST1960,type94/ELOV1986,typeC/VNUKOV2004,typeSIVC
112. Amphore, fragment du fond. D.b. 4,4 cm. Pte beigejauntre, pyroxne en
abondance.

Typesinopen?
113.Amphore,fragment.D.emb.10,4cm.Ptebeigegrisfonc,sableuse,inclusions
noires.

187
ZEEST 1960, p. 111, tabl. XXIX/69. Cf. GOLOFAST 2010, p. 101102, fig. 26/917
(Panticapaeum,contextedelasecondemoitiduII e premiremoitiduIII e s.).
188
ZEEST1960,p.118,tabl.XXXVIII/94a;ELOV1986,p.397,typeC,fig.1;VNUKOV
2004,p.415,fig.7/8;VNUKOV2006,p.167(datationpropose:secondquartjusqulafin?
duII e s.).
189
ARSENEVA, NAUMENKO 1993 [1994], p. 6667, fig. 9/12; NAUMENKO 2012, p.
70,fig.12/3,15/3(moitiduIII e s.).
190
BJELAJAC1996,p.62,typeXVIII,no.102,fig.XXI.

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Amphoreafricaine(no.114)

72

Un fragment damphore du type Africana I191, type avec une diffusion


significative dans la Mditerrane Occidentale192, est un lmentclef pour la
datation du dpt tomitain. Le critre de diffrentiation (le profil extrieur du
bord) propos par M. Bonifay193 pour les deux variantes principales (A et B)
plaide surtout pour lencadrement dans la variante B (dissymtrique, aplati sur
le haut), mais la face interne plate est spcifique la variante A. La datation
propose par M. Bonifay pour les variantes A et B (fin du IIe dbut du IIIe s.,
variante B jusquau milieu du IIIe s.) assure un terminus post quem pour la
chronologiedenotreensemble.

TypeAfricanaIB(=KEAY1984,typeIIIB/BONIFAY2004,type21,varianteB)
114. Amphore. D.emb. 13,4 cm. Pte rougejauntre, sableuse, mica, particules
noires.Engobejauntre faibleadhrence.

Amphoresgennes

No.115estunevariantedutypeDressel24produitedanslebassingen,tel
quunesriededcouvertesdePaphosetGortyneatteste194.Onnexcluepasune
possibleparentavecuneautrevarianteattesteenCrte,Knossos195etaussi
Gortyne196. Le type apparat aussi dans la zone balkanique Nicopolis ad
Istrum197, mais aussi au nord de la mer Noire, dans des contextes de la seconde
moitiduIIepremiremoitiduIIIes.198.
No. 116 appartient la variante Dressel 24 similis A conformment
une rcente classification199. Les plus proches notre fragment sont les
exemplairesdcouvertsViminacium(dansuncontextedudbutduIIIes.)200et
Histria201.
Lapetiteamphorefragmentaireno.117estattribueparquelqueschercheurs
191
ZEVI,TCHERNIA1969,p.179etsuiv.,fig.6;KEAY1984,p.100101,fig.37/1,40/1
(typeIIIA),38/2(typeIIIB);BONIFAY2004,p.107,type21,fig.56.
192
Quelquesexemples,plusprochesnotrefragment:KAPITN1972,p.245,fig.2/la
deuximedroite,aveccouvercle(paveCapoOgnina,premiremoitiduIII e s.);REVILLA
CALVO2007,p.318,fig.70/11(RomeMonteTestaccio,moitiduIII e s.).
193
BONIFAY2004,p.107.
194
HAYES 1991, p. 92, 204, fig. XXXIX/25 i 205, fig. LXX/6 (Paphos, niveaux de
destruction,II e s.);PORTALE,ROMEO2000,p.299300,type57,pl.LXXVII/f(Gortyne).
195
HAYES 1983, 149, type 18, fig. 22/49; SACKETT 1992, p. 249, S1/30, pl. 189
(Severan) et p. 255, U/151, pl. 199 (III e s., postSeveran). Cf. OPAI 2007, p. 629, qui
nexclutpaslapossibilitduntypediffrentdamphore.
196
PORTALE,ROMEO2000,p.299300,type57,pl.LXXVII/c.
197
FALKNER 1999, p. 252, nos. 1056, 1062, pl. 9.52 (Nicopolis ad Istrum, matriels
rsiduelsdansdescontextestardifs).
198
GOLOFAST2010,p.98,fig.24/14(Panticapaeum);NAUMENKO2012,67,fig.6/3,
7/2(Tanas).
199
OPAI2007,p.630631,fig.5.
200
BJELAJAC1996,p.55,typeXVI,fig.XVII/80.
201
SUCEVEANU 1982, p. 112, Thermes II phase I BC, no. 79, pl. 12 (pte brique
rougetreetcannelureslintrieur).

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
73

aux ateliers crtois, en tant encadre au type Dressel 43 Crtoise 4202. Dans la
synthse sur les amphores crtoises ralise par A. MarangouLerat un fragment
dcouvertTropaeumTraiani203estleseulrappeletmisenrapportautypeAC
4 de taille rduite204. Pourtant, notre pice est plus proche lexemplaire
presque entier de Barboi205, totalement diffrent comme morphologie de la
classique production crtoise (voir la manire de jonction des anses sur le col et
surtout le fond caractristique). Aussi proches sont, auprs du susnomm
exemplairedeTropaeumTraiani,lespicesfragmentaires(fabriquespartirdes
deux ptes diverses brique et beigejauntre) dcouvertes Troesmis206,
Viminacium207 et Apsaros208. Ce type est trs rarement rencontr dans la rgion
estmditerranenne. Une forme trs ressemblante, considre pseudo
rhodienne, est prsente phse209. Par consquent, il est possible que ce type
damphoreaituneautreoriginequecellecrtoise,etdupointdevuetypologique
soitplusprochelamphoredeRhodesduIerIIes.210.Uneanalyseptrographique
ncessaire pourrait montrer en quelle mesure les deux ptes diverses observes
aux exemplaires invoqus prouvent lexistence de quelques centres divers de
productionoudequelquesimitationslocales.
Toujours un produit gen est probablement la base no. 118 qui peut tre
compare quelques fragments dAthnes211 et dHistria212. Il ne serait pas exclu
quellesoitunepossiblevariantergionale(imitation?)desamphoresKapitnII
(desquelles se distingue aussi par la pte et par labsence des cannelures sur le
pied).

TypeDressel24
115.Amphore.D.emb.18,8cm.Pteros,mica,particulesblanches.Engobebeige
blanchtre.
TypeDressel24similisA(OPAI2007,fig.5)
116. Amphore. D.emb. 17, 2 cm. Pte fine beigemarron, molle, mica, particules
blanches.Engobemousse?

Typepseudorhodien
117. Amphore, fragments (partie suprieure et fond). D.emb. 4,4 cm; D.b. 4,5 cm.
Inv. 42.662. Pte fine beigejauntre, mica en abondance. Engobe de la mme

Cf.PARASCHIV2006,p.8182,type36.
BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, p. 179, N I 3(1), fig. 142 (pte brique,
engobeblancheverdtre).
204
MARANGOULERAT1995,p.84etsuiv.,typeAC4.
205
SANIE1981,p.137138,A6,pl.32/1,33/5(ptebrique,premiremoitiduIII e s.).
206
OPAI1980a,p.301,typeV,pl.V/5(ptebeige),maisaussip.306,typeVIII.1,pl.
VIII/34 (pte brique, engobe blanchejauntre); PARASCHIV 2006, p. 108109, pl. 17/1115
(ptebeigejauntre).
207
BJELAJAC 1996, p. 40, type XI, fig. 12/49 (pte brique et engobe blanchtre, dans
uncontextedelafinduII e s.).
208
KAKHIDZE2008,p.314,fig.14/3.
209
LADSTTTER2010,p.190,258,AK712,Taf.103,130(contexteum230n.Chr.).
210
PEACOCK,WILLIAMS1986,p.102104,Class9(Rhodiantype).
211
ROBINSON1959,p.69,P822(cf.[K113]),pl.73.
212
SUCEVEANU1982,p.104,ThermesIIphaseIB,no.40,pl.7(ptebrique).
202
203

CONSTANTINBJENARU

74

couleur, avec une teinte plus claire (beigeblanchtre). Publie par


PARASCHIV2006,p.108,pl.17/10.

Typenonidentifi
118. Amphore. D.b. 8,3 cm. Pte semifine marron clair, mica, particules blanches.
Extrieurbeige.

AmphoredePamphylie?(no.119)

Un type damphore prsent dans lensemble tomitain a une frquence plus


rduiteparmilesdcouvertesamphoriquesdelargionestmditerranenne.On
souvienticidespicesdcouvertesPaphos213,Gortyne214,MarinaelAlamein215et
Ashkelon216.Quelquesexemplairessontconnusdanslargiondulimesdanubien,
Viminacium et Singidunum217, en Dacie romaine218 et aussi en Pannonie
(Aquincum)219. Des exemplaires presque entiers ou restitus proviennent de la
ncropoleSovhoz10prsdeChersonse220.SelonG.Majcherekilpourraitsagir
de la continuation dans lpoque romaine dun connu type damphore produit
danslargiondePamphylielpoquehellnistique221.Tomisletypeapparat
aussidansdescontextesdeladeuximemoitiduIIIesicle222.

MAJCHEREK2007,nos.3941,fig.6
119. Amphore. D.emb. 14,4 cm. Pte beigejauntre, rares inclusions de cailloux.
Extrieurblanchejauntre.

Amphorelevantine?

No. 120 est une amphore laquelle je nai pas encore trouv des analogies
concluantes. La pte caolinitique et la manire de cuisson semble lapprocher
quelquesamphoreslevantines223.Jenesaispasdansquellemesureunexemplaire
213
HAYES 1991, p. 205, fig. LXX/7 (soft pale orangeybuff ware, niveaux de
destructiondelafinduII e s.).
214
PORTALE,ROMEO2000,p.299300,T.LXXVII/g.
215
MAJCHEREK 2007, p. 2425, nos. 3941, fig. 6 (whitish surface resulting from sea
water).
216
JOHNSON2008,p.185186,no.529,etaussilesfragmentsapparentsnos.527,528,
530,531.
217
BJELAJAC 1996, p. 34, type VIII, fig, IX/4345 (les deux premires de Viminacium,
la troisime de Singidunum, dans un contexte du dbut du III e s.). Lauteur les considre
faussementdesamphoresouestmditerranennesdetypeDressel20.
218
POPILIAN1976,p.172.no.212,pl.XVI(Orlea).
219
GABLER et al. 2009, p. 65, fig. 4/Grace 13 (Aquincum, contexte de la fin du II e
dbutduIII e s.).
220
STRELETSKIJ et al. 20032004, p. 71, tabl. VI/4 (urn 46, confondue avec le type
gen Agora M 273 / Opai C3 du IV e V e s.). Probablement du mme type (ou dun type
apparent, aux cannelures sur le corp) est aussi urn 295 (tabl. III/6), faussement
considredoriginesinopenne.
221
MAJCHEREK2007,p.2425.
222
Fouillesindites(Judectorie1998).
223
Informationofferteparprof.PaulReynolds(ICREA),auqueljeremerciepouramabilit.

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS
75

de la seconde moiti du Ier s. ap. J.C. dcouvert Kition, Chypre, catalogu


comme production non identifie224, peut tre considr un prototype de cette
amphore.

TYPENONIDENTIFI
120. Amphore. D.emb. 14 cm. Pte de couleur jauntre, rares inclusions de mica,
particulesblanchesetnoires,oxydesdefer?.Surfaceextrieuremarronclair.

Lampes

Nos. 121122 sont produits dun atelier priphrique de la zone de la Mer


Noire,entirementdiffrentesdelavarianteraisindelaproductiondelatelier
dEuctemon225. Sindividualisent par la forme de bec, assez rare, pour laquelle la
plus proche analogie est un exemplaire dcouvert Chersonse226. Lanse
annulaireduno.121estspcifiqueauxproduitsouestpontiques.
No. 123,au disque avec limage dune Nereide sur lHippocampe, reprsente
probablement le produit dun atelier local, la preuve en tant les exemplaires
asseznombreuxdcouvertsdanslestombesdeTomis227.Despicesressemblantes
apparaissentHistria228,TropaeumTraiani229etChersonse230.
Nos.124125sontdesfragmentsdelampesanselamellaire,bienreprsentes
dans les contextes du IIe sicle Tomis231. La pte identique des deux fragments
dnoteleurproductiondanslemmeatelier.
No. 126 est un type plus rarement rencontr Tomis et gnralement en
Dobroudja. Il pourrait tre le produit dun atelier local ouestpontique, limit
unepluscourtepriodedetemps.LesanalogiessonttoujoursTomisetHistria,
danslesdeuxcasdesexemplairesanselamellaire232.
No.127atepubliilyadixansetilatconsidrunproduitdimport233.
Labsence de quelques analogies videntes pour limage du disque, mais aussi
lapprochement la forme de planta pedis de lexemplaire chersonesien avec
limage de Sarapis (rappel plus en haut comme analogie pour no. 121)234
maintenantnousdtermineleconsidrerpluttunproduitdunatelierpontique.
MARQUI2005,p.260261,fig.13/2.
Cf.ICONOMU1967,p.1820,typeXX,fig.36.
226
CHRZANOVSKI,ZHURAVLEV1998,p.101102,no.52(anselamellaire,portraitde
Sarapissurledisque,marqueplantapedis,datdanslasecondemoitiduII e s.,lesauteurs
remarquentlararetdudcorenlazonedubec).
227
ICONOMU 1967, p. 101104, type XX, nos. 488510, fig. 125. Cf. BARBU 1961, p.
216,T129,fig.20/2(enassociationavecunboldetypenos.2122plusenhaut).
228
RUSUBOLINDE2011,p.404,pl.VI/12(contexteduII e s.).
229
PANAITESCU1976,p.208,MI,no.2,fig.2/2(avecmonnaiesdAntoninlePieuxet
deMarcAurle).
230
KADEEV,SOROAN1989,p.47,fig.22/6(secondemoitiduII e dbutduIII e s.).
231
Analogiesvidentespourn o .124ICONOMU1967,p.70,typeXX,no.239,fig.103
(II e s.) et pour n o . 125 BJENARU, DOBRINESCU 2008, p. 190191, M2, no. 1, pl. 3c
(secondemoitiduII e s.).
232
Tomis: ICONOMU 1967, p. 71, type XX, no. 241, fig. 104 (tombe du II e s.); Histria:
SUCEVEANU1982,p.104,ThermesIIphaseIB,no.58,pl.8(contexteduII e s.).
233
BJENARU20022003,p.218.
234
Voirsupran.223.
224
225

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Sonimportanceextraordinaireestdonneparlessymbolespalochrtiensinciss,
unsdeplusanciennesconnusjusquauprsent.
On na pas trouv aucunes parallles pour la lampe no. 128. Ses dimensions
sontunpeuplusgrandesetlebecauneformerarementatteste.
No. 129 est un petit fragment de type Firmalampe avec lestampille Ianuarius,
produitdanslesateliersdanubiensdurantlasecondemoitiduIIeetleIIIes.235.
Un type spcial de lampe est no. 130, une forme ouverte travaille la tour,
qui continue probablement les formes hellnistiques. Des pices identiques ont
t dcouvertes en Dobroudja Tomis et Capidava236 et aussi Bliznetsy
(territoire dOlbia)237. La pte de notre exemplaire est identique celle de la
cramique engobe rouge de production locale. Formes similaires, avec des
multiples variantes dexcution, sont connues la fois en Occident238 et dans les
rgionsestmeditranenes239.

76

LOESCHCKEVIII/ICONOMUXXproductionsouestpontiques
121. Lampe, fragmentaire, partie suprieure. L. 9,1 cm; D. 7 cm. MINAC, Inv.
41.484. Pte marron en fente, beige surface, inclusions de mica. Traces
dengobe rougeorang dans la partie du bec. Anse annulaire. Disque
reprsentationdunegrappederaisin.
122. Lampe, fragment du bec. MINAC, Inv. 41.474. Pte beigejauntre, mica,
engoberougedanslapartiesuprieure.
123. Lampe, fragmentaire, restaur. L. 8,6 cm; D. 6,8 cm; Ht. 2,9 cm. MINAC, Inv.
41.478. Pte beigemarron clair, engobe rouge dans la partie suprieure. Bec
cordiforme(varianteHselonLoeschcke1919,Abb.7).Anseannulaire.Bordure
dcore feuilles en relief. Disque avec limage dune Nride sur
lHippocampe.
124. Lampe, fragment. D. est. 6,5 cm; Ht. 2,7 cm. MINAC, Inv. 41.483. Pte beige,
inclusions de mica. Anse lamellaire perfore et avec deux rainures. Bordure
dcoreraisinetfeuillesenrelief.
125. Lampe, fragment. D. 6,5 cm. MINAC, Inv. 41.475. Pte beige, inclusions de
mica. Anse lamellaire perfore et avec deux rainures. Bordure dcore avec
groupsauxquatrepetitesgranulesenrelief.
126. Lampe, fragmentaire. D. 6,5 cm; D.b. 3,2 cm; Ht. 2,5 cm. MINAC, Inv. 41.481.
Ptebeigemarronclair,inclusionsdemica,engoberougedemauvaisequalit.
Bec variantes K ou R (Loeschcke 1919, Abb. 7). Moule fort us. Bordure orne
dovesenrelief,disquelimagedunpersonnagefminin.

LOESCHCKEVIIItypesnonidentifies
127. Lampe, fragmentaire, restaur. L. 9 cm; D. 6 cm; Ht. 2,4 cm. MINAC, Inv.
41.477. Pte rougebrique, engobe rougeorang. Anse lamellaire perfore et
avec une rainure. Bec variante L1 (Loeschcke 1919, Abb. 7). Disque cass,
limagenonidentifie.Surlabaseplantapedis.Symbolespalochrtiensinciss
avantcuissonsurlabordureetsurlabase.Publie(BJENARU20022003).
Cf.MUEEANUetal.1980,p.301302,no.79,fig.13.
SCORPAN1973,p.213215,tipoB,fig.2/14,6,3/4(Tomis),fig.2/5(Capidava).
237
KLENINA2004,p.70,nos.230232,fig.25.
238
LOESCHCKE 1919, p. 312 et suiv., Typus XIV, Nr. 10441049, Abb. 16, Taf. XX;
GOETHERT1988,p.463484,Nr.138,Abb.112.
239
BRONEER1977,p.3552,Palaimoniontype,nos.11112332,pl.2226.
235
236

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

77

128. Lampe, fragmentaire, restaur. Type sans anse. L. 10,3 cm; D. 8,6 cm; Ht. 2,7
cm. MINAC, Inv. 41.479. Pte rougeorang, engobe de mme couleur. Bec
variante L2 (Loeschcke 1919, Abb. 7), dlimit de la bordure par une range
dalvoles imprimes. Disque cass, limage nonidentifie. Dcor imprim
surlabordure(sarmentdevignestylis).

FIRMALAMPENtypedanubien
129. Lampe, fragment de la base. Ht. 3,2 cm. MINAC, Inv. 41.473. Pte beige,
engobe rouge de mauvaise qualit. Moule trs fort us. Estampille
fragmentaireIAN....

SCORPAN1973,typeB
130.Lampeouverte,tourne,fragmentaire.L.11cm;D.9,4cm;Ht.4,9cm.MINAC,
Inv. 41.480. Pte brique, mica, des nombreuses inclusions calcaires. Engobe
rouge appliqu totalement lintrieur et dans la partie suprieure
lextrieur.

Varia

Terrecuites

131.Autelcramique en miniature,fragmentdela base.MINAC,Inv.41.496.Pte


beige,noyaugrisparendroits,micace,particulesdecalcaire.
132. Protome (masque), fragmentaire. MINAC, Inv. 41.497. Pte beige, noyau gris
parendroits,mica,raresparticulesdecalcaire.Cf.pourlpoquehellnistique
phse LANGAUINGER 2007, 159, 161162, TK 91, TK 92, Taf. 52
(Protomen).

Verre

133.Jarre,fragmentdelvre.D.emb.7,4cm.Verreincolore.ISINGS1957,111,form
94(bulbousjar).
134.Jarre,fragmentdelvre.D.emb.7,2cm.Verreincolore.
135.Bol,fragmentdelvre.D.emb.13,5cm.Verreincolore.
136. Cuillre, fragment. MINAC, Inv. 47.800. L.p. 5,3 cm. Verre incolore, teinte
blanchtre. Dcor facettes sur la partie infrieure. Cf. WHITEHOUSE 1997,
204205,no.357,avecrfrences.

Conclusions

Les principaux lments qui contribuent lencadrement chronologique du


dpttomitainT99BTR1sont:
la faible frquence de types communes de sigilles pontiques du IerIIe
sicles240reprsenteunindicepourladatationverslasecondemoitiduIIe
etlespremiresdcenniesduIIIes.;
desindicespourlaccumulationdematrielpendantleIIes.pourraienttre
URAVLEV 2013, p. 681 observe aussi un dclin de la production de ces formes
aprslamoitiduII e sicle.
240

CONSTANTINBJENARU

laprsencedescoupespontiquesparoisfinesnos.5859quinedpassent
paslafinduIIes.Belbek,maisaussilaprsencedutype1depotgen;
labsencedequelquesreprescertainementdatablesenpleinIIIesicle:les
amphoresKapitnII,enabondanceTomisdanscettepriode;lespremiers
importations de cramique africaine; formes de cramique locale engobe
rouge trs bien reprsentes dans les dpts de la seconde moiti du IIIe
sicle;
quelques fragments damphores qui ont des analogies dans des contextes
bien dats de cette priode (lamphore de Pamphylie?, la petite amphore
pseudorhodienne,maissurtoutlamphoreAfricanaI);
quelqueslampesdetrsbonnequalit,ycomprisdesproductionslocales
anselamellairequipresquedisparaissentaprslamoitiduIIIes.
Les analogies les plus proches pour le matriel du dpotoir tomitain se
concentrent donc dans la seconde moiti du IIe et la premire moiti du IIIe
sicles. Quelques dtails chronologiques, tel que le terminus post quem assur par
lamphore Africana I et particulirement les nombreux contextes mditerranens
oupontiquesdatableslpoquedesSvres,nousdterminelimiterladatation
de lensemble la fin du IIe dbut du IIIe s., eventuellement dans le premier
quartduIIIes.

78

BIBLIOGRAPHIE

ABADIEREYNAL, SODINI 1992 C. AbadieReynal, J.P. Sodini, La cramique


palochrtiennedeThasos(Aliki,Delkos,fouillesanciennes),tudesThasiennes13,Paris,1992.
ALEXANDRESCU1966P.Alexandrescu,Necropolatumular.Spturi19551961,in:
HistriaII,Bucureti,1966,p.133294.
ANGELESCU 1998 M.V. Angelescu, Ceramica, in: Al. Suceveanu, Fntnele.
ContribuiilastudiulvieiiruralenDobrogearoman,Bucureti,1998,p.217234.
ARSENEVA 1985 T. Arseneva, Dve gruppy krasnolakovyh sosudov iz Tanaisa, KSIA
182(1985),p.7784.
ARSENEVA,NAUMENKO1993[1994]T.M.Arseneva,S.A.Naumenko,Kompleks
nahodokizpodvalaMB,IIIIIvv.n.e.,VestnikTanaisa1(1993)[1994],p.61113.
AtlanteIAtlantedelleformeceramiche.I.Ceramicafineromananellbacinomediterraneo
(medioetardoimpero),(Enciclopediadellarteantica,classicaeorientale),Roma,1981.
BABE1971M.Babe,Necropola dacoromandelaEnisala,SCIV22(1971),1, p.19
45.
BARBU1961V.Barbu,Considrationschronologiquesbasessurlesdonnesfourniespar
lesinventairesfunrairesdesncropolestomitaines,StCl3(1961),p.203225.
BAUMANN1983V.H.Baumann,FermaromandinDobrogea,Tulcea,1983.
BAUMANN 1995 V. H. Baumann, Aezri rurale antice n zona gurilor Dunrii,
Tulcea,1995.
BJENARU 20022003 C. Bjenaru, Un opai cu simboluri paleocretine descoperit la
Tomis,Pontica3536(20022003),p.217223.
BJENARU,DOBRINESCU2008C.Bjenaru,I.C.Dobrinescu,Spturidesalvaren
necropolaromanaTomisului,Pontica41(2008),p.189208.
BRLDEANUZAVATIN 1977 E. BrldeanuZavatin, n legtur cu o necropol
romantimpurielaCallatis,Pontica10(1977),p.127152.
BERNARDetal.2007H.Bernard,M.P.Jzgou,E.Nantet,LpaveOuestEmbiez1,
Var.Cargaison,mobilier,fonctioncommercialedunavire,RAN40(2007),p.199233.

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

79

BICHIR1973Gh.Bichir,Culturacarpic,Bucureti,1973.
BJELAJAC1996L.Bjelajac,AmforeGornjoMezijskogPodunavlja,Beograd,1996.
BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979I.BogdanCtniciu,Al.Barnea,Ceramicai
descoperiri mrunte, in: I. Barnea (ed.), Tropaeum Traiani I. Cetatea, Bucureti, 1979, p. 177
226.
BONIFAY 2004 M. Bonifay, tudes sur la cramique romaine tardive dAfrique, BAR
Int.Ser.1301,Oxford,2004.
BOUNEGRUetal.1989O.Bounegru,P.Haotti,A.Murat,Aezareadacoromande
laHrovaiuneleaspectealeromanizriinDobrogea,SCIVA40(1989),3,p.273293.
BRONEER 1977 O. Broneer, Isthmia III. Terracotta Lamps, PrincetonNew Jersey,
1977.
BUCOVAL 1969 M. Bucoval, Tradiii elenistice n materialele funerare de epoc
romantimpurielaTomis,Pontice2(1969),p.297332.
BUCOVAL, PACA 19881989 M. Bucoval, C. Paca, Descoperiri recente n
necropolele de epoc roman i romanobizantin la Tomis, Pontica 2122 (19881989), p. 123
161.
BUCOVAL, PACA 1991 M. Bucoval, C. Paca, Descoperiri recente n necropola
romandesudvestaTomisului,Pontica24(1991),p.185236.
BURAKOV 1976 A.V. Burakov, Kozyrskoe gorodie rubea i pervyh stoletij naej ery,
Kiev,1976.
CHRZANOVSKI, ZHURAVLEV 1998 L. Chrzanovski, D. Zhuravlev, Lamps from
ChersonesosintheStateHistoricalMuseumMoscow,Roma,1998.
ISTOV, DOMZALSKI D.E. istov, K. Domzalski, Nymphaion Results of
ExcavationsinSectorN,19941998,ArcheologiaWarszawa52(2001),p.97136.
COJA1974M.Coja,UnmormntdeincineraiedinepocaromandelaHistria,SCIVA
25(1974),1,p.3545.
DIMITROVA 1982 A. Dimitrova, Razkopki na bazilika no. 1 v Kabile, in: Kabile, I,
Sofija,1982,p.115157.
DREXEL 1909 F. Drexel, Alexandrinische Silbergefsse der Kaiserzeit, BonnerJb 118
(1909),p.176235.
FALKNER 1999 R.K. Falkner, The Pottery, in: A.G. Poulter, Nicopolis ad Istrum: A
RomantoEarlyByzantineCity.ThePotteryandGlass,London,1999,p.55296.
FRANKEN1997N.Franken,ImitationenrmischerSilbertablettsinTon,in:H.H.von
Prittwitz und Gaffron, H. Mielsch (eds.), Das Haus lacht vor Silber. Die Prunkplatte von
Bizerta und das rmische Tafelgeschirr, Kataloge der Rheinischen Landesmuseums Bonn, 8,
Kln,1997,p.3140.
GABLER et al. 2009 D. Gabler, P. Hrshegyi, G. Lassnyi, P. Vmos, Eastern
Mediterranean Import and its Influence on Local Pottery in Aquincum, ActaArchHung 60
(2009),p.5172.
GAJDUKEVI 1952 V.F. Gajdukevi, Razkopki Mirmekija v 19351938 g., in V.F.
Gajdukevi, M.I. Maksimov (eds.), Bosporskie goroda I. Itogi arheologieskih issledovanij
TiritakiiMirmekijav19351940gg.,MIA25,MoskvaLeningrad,1952,p.135220.
GOETHERT 1988 K. Goethert, Die rmischen Tllenlampen (Loeschcke Typus XIV),
Kerzenhalter und Kerzenstnder aus Ton im Rheinischen Landesmuseum Trier, Trierer
Zeitschrift51(1988),p.463510.
GOLOFAST2010L.A.Golofast,Amfornajataraizraskopokzolnikarimskogovremeniu
podnoijagoryMitridatvKeri,MAIET16(2010),p.82139.
GOUDINEAU 1970 C. Goudineau, Note sur la cramique engobe interne rouge
pompien(PompejanischrotenPlatten),MEFR82(1970),1,p.159186.
GUINA, URAVLEV 1999 I.I. Guina, D.V. uravlev, Pogrebenija s bronzovoj
posudojizmogilnikaBelbekIVvJugoZapadnomKrymu,RossArh(1999),2,p.157171.
HAYES1972J.W.Hayes,LateRomanPottery,London,1972.

80

CONSTANTINBJENARU

HAYES1973J.W.Hayes,RomanPotteryfromtheSouthStoaatCorinth,Hesperia42
(1973),4,p.416470.
HAYES1983J.W.Hayes,TheVillaDionysosExcavations,Knossos:ThePottery,ABSA
78(1983),p.97169.
HAYES 1985 J. W. Hayes, Sigillate orientali, in: Atlante delle forme ceramiche II.
Ceramica fine romana nel bacino mediterraneo (tardo ellenismo e primo impero) (Enciclopedia
dellarteantica,classicaeorientale),Roma,1985,p.196.
HAYES1991J.W.Hayes,PaphosIII.TheHellenisticandRomanPottery,Nicosia,1991.
HAYES 2008 J. W. Hayes, The Athenian Agora XXXII. Roman Pottery. Fine ware
Imports,Princeton,2008.
ICONOMU1967C.Iconomu,Opaiegrecoromane,Constana,1967.
IONI,URSACHI1988I.Ioni,V.Ursachi,Vleni.Omarenecropoladacilorliberi,
Iai,1988.
IRIMIA1987M.Irimia,Consideraiiprivindunelemormintetumularedinepocaroman
descoperitenDobrogea,Pontica20(1987),p.107136.
ISINGS1957C.Isings,RomanGlassfromDatedFinds,Grningen/Djakarta,1957.
ISTENI, SCHNEIDER 2000 J. Isteni, G. Schneider, Aegean Cooking Ware in the
EasternAdriatic,RCRFActa36(2000),p.341348.
JOHNSON 2008 B. L. Johnson, Ashkelon 2: Imported Pottery of the Roman and Late
RomanPeriods,Eisenbrauns,2008.
KABAKIEVA 1986 G. Kabakieva, Keramika ot vilata pri Ivajlovgrad, IIIV v.,
Razkopkiiprouvanja15,Sofija,1986.
KADEEV, SOROAN 1989 V.I. Kadeev, S.B. Soroan, Ekonomieskie svjazi antinyh
gorodovSevernogoPriernomorjav.Iv.don.e.Vv.n.e.(namaterialahHersonesa),Harkov,
1989.
KAKHIDZE2008E.Kakhidze,Apsaros:ARomanFortinSouthwesternGeorgia,in:P.
Guldager Bilde, J.H. Petersen (ed.), Meetings of Cultures in the Black Sea Region: Between
ConflictandCoexistence,BlackSeaStudies8,Aarhus,2008,p.303332.
KALLINTZI, CHRYSSAPHI 2010 K. Kallintzi, M. Chryssaphi, Keramik tis steris
Archaititas ap ta vdira, in: D. PapanikolaBakirtzis, N. Kousoulakou (eds.), Keramik tis
steris Archaititas ap ton Elladiko choro (3os7os ai. m.Ch.). Epistimonik synntisi,
Thessalonki,1216Noemvrou2006,Thessalonki,2010,vol.2,p.386401.
KAPITN1972G.Kapitn,LeanforedelrelittoromanodiCapoOgnina(Siracusa),in:
Recherchessurlesamphoresromaines.ActesduColloquedeRome(4Mars1971),Rome,1972,p.
243252.
KEAY1984S.J.Keay,LateRomanAmphoraeintheWesternMediterranean.ATypology
andEconomicStudy:theCatalanEvidence,BARInt.Ser.196,Oxford,1984.
KENRICK 1985 P.M. Kenrick, Excavations at Sidi Khrebish Benghazi (Berenice), III.1.
TheFinePottery,Tripoli,1985.
KLENINA 2004 E. Klenina, Keramieskie sosudy IIIII v. n.e. iz usadby Bliznetsy
(choraHersonesaTavrieskogo,Pozna,2004.
KNIPOWITSCH 1929 T. Knipowitsch, Die Keramik rmischer Zeit aus Olbia in der
Sammlung der Eremitage, Materialen zur rmischgermanischen Keramik 4, Frankfurt am
Main,1929.
KNIPOVI 1952 T. Knipovi, Krasnolakovaja keramika pervyh vekov n.e., in V.F.
Gajdukevi, M.I. Maksimov (eds.), Bosporskie goroda I. Itogi arheologieskih issledovanij
TiritakiiMirmekijav19351940gg.MIA25,MoskvaLeningrad,1952,p.289326.
KRAPIVINA 1993 V. V. Krapivina, Olvija. Materialnaja kultura IIV vv. n.e., Kiev,
1993.
KROPOTKIN 1970 V. V. Kropotkin, Rimskie importnye izdelija v Vostonoj Evrope (II
v.don.eVv.n.e.),ArheologijaSSSRD127,Moskva,1970.
KHNELT 2007 E. Khnelt, Krasnolakovaja keramika egejskogo proishodenija iz

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

81

nekropolja Zavetnoe, in: Ju.P. Zajtsev, V.I. Mordvintseva (eds.), Drevnjaja Tavrika.
Posvjashtaetsja80letiiuTatjanyNikolaevnyVysotskoj,Simferopol,2007,p.139148.
KHNELT 2008 E. Khnelt, Terra Sigillata aus Alma Kermen, SdwestKrim.
Typologie, Datierung, Rohstoffgruppen der Pontischen Sigillata, Fachbereich Geschichts und
KulturwissenschaftenderFreienUniversittBerlin,2008[Thsededoctorat].
LADSTTTER 1998 S. Ladsttter, Eine African Red Slip Schale mit Reliefverzierung
ausEphesos,JAI67(1998),p.198214.
LADSTTTER 2005 S. Ladsttter, Keramik, in: H. Thr, Hanghaus 2 in Ephesos. Die
Wohneinheit 4. Baubefund, Ausstattung, Funde, Forschungen in Ephesos VIII/4, Wien, 2005,
p.230358.
LADSTTTER2008S.Ladsttter,Rmische,sptantikeundbyzantinischeKeramik,in:
M. Steskal, M. La Torre, Das Vediusgymnasium in Ephesos. Archologie und Baubefund,
ForschungeninEphesosXIV/1,Wien,2008,p.97189.
LADSTTTER 2010 S. Ladsttter, Keramik, in: F. Krinzinger (ed.), Hanghaus 2 in
Ephesos.DieWohneinheiten1und2.Baubefund,Ausstattung,Funde,ForschungeninEphesos
VIII/8,Wien,2010,p.172279,530587.
LAFLI,KANAHIN2012E.Lafli,G.Kanahin,TerraSigillataandRedSlippedWare
fromHadrianopolisinSouthwesternPaphlagonia,AnatoliaAntiqua20(2012),p.45120.
LANGAUINGER 2007 C. LangAuinger, Terrakotten, in: V. MitsopoulosLeon, C.
LangAuinger(eds.),DieBasilikaamStaatsmarktinEphesos.II.Fundeklassischerbisrmischer
Zeit,ForschungeninEphesosIX/2/3,Wien,2007,p.124169.
LOESCHCKE 1919 S. Loeschcke, Lampen aus Vindonissa. Beitrag zur Geschichte von
VindonissaunddesantikenBeleuchtungswesens,Zrich,1919.
LONGetal.2009L.Long,J.Piton,D.Djaoui,Lescramiquescommunesdesgisements
duRhoneArles.Lefacisportuairedpoqueimpriale,in:M.Pasqualini(ed.),Lescramiques
communesdItalieetdeNarbonnaise:structuresdeproduction,typologiesetcontextesindits,IIe
sicleav.J.C.IIIesicleap.J.C.,ActesducolloquedeNaplesorganiseles2et3novembre2006
par lACR Archologie du territoire national et le Centre Jean Brard, Naples, 2009, p. 569
614.
MACKENSEN 2005 M. Mackensen, Tonabformung eines reliefverzierten Metallgefsse
des 3. Jahrhunderts aus dem zentraltunesichen Tpfereizentrum Sidi Marzouk Tounsi, BVgbl 70
(2005),p.169182.
MACKENSEN, SCHNEIDER 2006 M. Mackensen, G. Schneider, Production Centres
of African Red Slip Ware (2nd3rd c.) in Northern and Central Tunisia: Archaeological
ProvenanceandReferenceGroupsbasedonChemicalAnalysis,JRA19(2006),1,p.163190.
MAJCHEREK 2007 G. Majcherek, Aegean and Asia Minor Amphorae from Marina el
Alamein, in: S. Marchand, A. Marangou (eds.), Amphores dEgypte de la Basse poque
lpoquearabe,CahiersdelaCramiquegyptienne8,IFAOLeCaire,2007,vol.1,p.931.
MALAMIDOU2005V.Malamidou,RomanPotteryinContext.FineandCoarseWares
fromFiveSitesinNorthEasternGreece,BARInt.Ser.1386,Oxford,2005.
MARANGOULERAT 1995 A. MarangouLerat, Le vin et les amphores de Crte de
lpoqueclassiquelpoqueimpriale,tudesCrtoises30,Paris,1995.
MARQUI 2005 S. Marqui, Un dpt de la deuxime moiti du Ier s. de notre re
KitionKathari (Chypre), in: J. Eiring, J. Lund (eds.), Transport Amphorae and Trade in the
Eastern Mediterranean. Acts of the International Colloquium at the Danish Institute at Athens,
September2629,2002,Aarhus,2004,p.251262.
MUEEANU, ELEFTERESCU 1985 C. Mueeanu, D. Elefterescu, Contribuii
privindceramicaromandelaDurostorum,CCDJ1(1985),p.6781.
MUEEANU, ELEFTERESCU 19881989 C. Mueeanu, D. Elefterescu, Contribuii
privindceramicaromandelaDurostorum(II),CCDJ57(19881989),p.89119.
MUEEANU, ELEFTERESCU 2004 C. Mueeanu, D. Elefterescu, Contribuii
privindceramicaromandelaDurostorum(IV),PeuceSN2(15),(2004),p.95142.

82

CONSTANTINBJENARU

MUEEANUetal.1980C.Mueeanu,V.Culic,D.Elefterescu,Lampesestampille
deDurostorum,DaciaNS,24(1980),p.283305.
NAUMENKO2012S.A.Naumenko,SostavamforvzakrytyhkompleksahTanaisakonca
IseredinyIIIv.n.e.,VestnikTanaisa3(2012),p.6388.
NESSEL 2011 V.A. Nessel, Stolovaja keramika iz raskopok rimskogo voennogo posta v
okrugeHersonesaTavrieskogo,HersSb16(2011),p.117127.
OPAI 1980a A. Opai, Consideraii preliminare asupra amforelor romane i romano
bizantinedinDobrogea,Peuce8(1980),p.291327.
OPAI1980bA.Opai,Consideraiipreliminareasupraceramiciiromanetimpuriidela
Troesmis,Peuce8(1980),p.328366.
OPAI1987A.Opai,Amforeromanedemarecapacitate.Consideraiitipologice,SCIVA
38(1987),3,p.245258.
OPAI2003A.Opai,TableAmphoraversusTablePitcherintheRomanDobroudja,
RCRFActa38(2003),p.215218.
OPAI 2007 A. Opai, From DR 24 to LR 2 ?, in: M. Bonifay, J.C. Trglia (eds.),
LRCW 2. Late Roman Coarse Wares, Cooking Wares and Amphorae in the Mediterranea:
ArchaeologyandArchaeometry,vol.2,BARInt.Ser.1662,Oxford,2007,p.627643.
PANAITESCU1976A.Panaitescu,MormintedinnecropolelecetiiTropaeumTraiani,
Pontica9(1976),p.207211.
PARASCHIV2004D.Paraschiv,NoidescopeririarheologicedeepocromanlaMcin,
PeuceSN2(15),(2004),p.143152.
PASQUALINI 1998 M. Pasqualini, Les cramiques communes en basse Provence (Ier
IIIes.).Essaideclassification,in:M.Bonifay,M.B.Carre,Y.Rigoir(eds.),FouillesMarseille.
Lesmobiliers(IerVIIesiclesap.J.C.),tudesmassalites5,Paris,1998,p.293308.
PEACOCK,WILLIAMS1986D.P.S.Peacock,D.F.Williams,AmphoraeandtheRoman
Economy.AnIntroductoryGuide,London/NewYork,1986.
PETRE 1987 A. Petre, La romanit en Scythie Mineure (IIe VIIe sicles de n..).
Recherchesarchologiques,AIESEEBucarest,1987.
PISAROVA 1995 V. Pisarova, Mogilen grob na voin ot pokrajninite na rimska Serdica,
ArheologijaSofia,37(1995),3,p.1828.
POPILIAN1976Gh.Popilian,CeramicaromandinOltenia,Craiova,1976.
PORTALE, ROMEO E.C. Portale, I. Romeo, Contenitori da trasporto, in: Gortina V.3.
Loscavodelpretorio(19891995),Padova,2000,p.260410.
PLZ1985St.Plz,KaiserzeilicheKeramikausdemHeroonIII,IstMitt35(1985),p.77
115.
PLZ 1986 St. Plz, Ein Keramikkomplex der mittleren Kaiserzeit aus dem Heroon I,
IstMitt36(1986),p.1333.
RDULESCU 1975 A. Rdulescu, Contribuii la cunoaterea ceramicii romane de uz
comundinDobrogea,Pontica8(1975),p.331360.
REVILLA CALVO 2007 V. Revilla Calvo, Las nforas tunecinas y tripolitanas de
mediados del siglo III d.C. (campaas 19951997), in: J.M. Blzquez Mrtinez, J. Remesal
Rodrguez(eds.),EstudiossobreElMonteTestaccioRomaIV,Barcelona,2007,p.317343.
ROBINSON1959H.S.Robinson,TheAthenianAgoraV.PotteryoftheRomanPeriod:
Chronology,Princeton,1959.
RUSUBOLINDE 2011 V. RusuBolinde, Lamps from the Early Roman Times at
Histria.AnIntroductionontheActivityoftheLampProducingWorkshopsinRomanDobroudja,
in: M.V. Angelescu et al. (eds.), Antiquitas IstroPontica. Mlanges darchologie et dhistoire
ancienneoffertsAlexandruSuceveanu,ClujNapoca,2010,p.401419.
SACKETT1992L.H.Sackett,TheRomanPottery,in:L.H.Sackettetal.,Knossos:From
Greek City to Roman Colony. Excavations at the Unexplored Mansion II, BSA Suppl. 21,
London,1992,p.147256.
SALOMONSON 1969 J.W. Salomonson, Sptrmische rote Tonware mit

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

83

ReliefverzierungausnordafrikanischenWerksttten.EntwicklungsgeschichtischeUntersuchungen
zurreliefgeschmcktenTerraSigillataC,BABesch44(1969),p.4109.
SANIE 1981 S. Sanie, Civilizaia roman la est de Carpai i romanitatea pe teritoriul
Moldovei.SecoleleII.e.n.IIIe.n.,Iai,1981.
AROV 2007 O. arov, Keramieskij kompleks nekropolja atyrDag. Hronologija
kompleksovsrimskimiimportami.Krasnolakovajakeramika,SanktPeterburg,2007.
ELOV1986D.elov,D.elov,Lesamphoresdargileclairedespremierssiclesdenotre
re en Mer Noire, in: J.Y. Empereur, Y. Garlan (eds.), Recherches sur les amphores grecques,
BCHSuppl.XIII,Paris,1986,p.395400.
SCORPAN 1973 C. Scorpan, Tipi sconosciuti di lumini a olio romani e il problema di
certetrasmissioninelprimofeudalesimo,Pontica6(1973),p.209228.
SCORPAN1976C.Scorpan,Originiiliniievolutivenceramicaromanobizantin(sec.
IVVII)nspaiulmediteraneanipontic,Pontica9(1976),p.155185.
SILANTEVA 1958 L. F. Silanteva, Krasnolakovaja keramika iz razkopok Ilurata, in:
V.F.Gajdukevi,T.N.Knipovi(eds.),BosporskiegorodaII.Rabotybosporskojekspeditsii1946
1953gg.,MIA85,Moskva,1958,p.283311.
SIMION 1984 G. Simion, Descoperiri noi n necropola de la Noviodunum. Raport
preliminar,Peuce9(1984),p.7596,482502.
STANEVA 1964 M. Staneva, Kani za smola, namereni kraj krepostnite steni na
Serdika,in:Serdika.Arheologieskimaterialiiprouvanija,T.1,Sofija,1964,p.146152.
STOIAN 1962 I. Stoian, Tomitana. Contribuii epigrafice la istoria cetii Tomis,
Bucureti,1962.
STOJANOV 2011 R.V. Stojanov, Tablitsy k dnevniku N.I. Repnikova o raskopkah
nekropoljaHersonesaTavrieskogo,HersSb16(2011),p.181191.
STOPPIONI 2008 M.L. Stoppioni, La sigillata tarda di Sarsina, in: A. Donati (ed.),
StoriadiSarsina,vol.1.Letantica,Cesena,2008,p.713762.
STRELECKIJ et al. 20032004 S.F. Streleckij, T.N. Vysotskaja, L.A. Ryova, G.I.
estkova, Naselenie okrugi Hersonesa v pervoj polovine I tysjaeletija novoj ery (po materialam
nekropolja<<SovhozNo.10>>,StratumPlus(20032004),4,p.27277.
SUCEVEANU 1982 Al. Suceveanu, Histria VI. Les thermes romains, BucarestParis,
1982.
SUCEVEANU2000Al.Suceveanu,HistriaX.LacramiqueromainedesIerIIIesicles
ap.J.C.,Bucureti,2000.
TEKKKBIKEN 1996 B. TekkkBiken, The Hellenistic and Roman Pottery from
Troia:SecondCenturyBCtoSixthCenturyAD,AnnArbor,1996.
TOLSTIKOV et al. 2005 V.P. Tolstikov, D.V. uravlev, G.A. Lomtadze, Cisterna
rimskogovremeninaZapadnomplatoPervogokreslagoryMitridat,DrevnostiBospora8(2005),
p.340376.
TORBATOV 2000 S. Torbatov, Novi otkrytija v mogilnite nekropoli kraj selo Velikovo,
Dobriko,Dobruda1718(2000),p.3260.
TOYNBEE1957J.M.C.Toynbee,FragmentsofItalianRedGlossWarefromtheDomus
Aurea,Rome,Latomus16(1957),1,p.1822,pl.IV.
TREISTER2013M.Yu.Treister,GepaipyrisII?OnceMoreAbouttheSilverPlatefrom
ScythianNeapolis,ACSS19(2013),p.3383.
TRUFANOV2010A.A.Trufanov,PogrebenijaIIIv.n.e.naiugozapadnojokraineUst
Alminskogonekropolja,StratumPlus(2010),4,p.145195.
VAPUR 2011 . Vapur, Menderes Magnesias Theatron kazs seramik buluntular,
Anadolu37(2011),p.143193.
VASILIN 1990 I. Vasilin, Mogilni grobove pri Velikovo, Dobriko, IzvestijaVarna
26(41),(1990),p.3349.
VASILIU, PARASCHIV 1999 I. Vasiliu, D. Paraschiv, Cercetri arheologice n

84

CONSTANTINBJENARU

necropolaromantimpuriedelaBabadag,Pontica32(1999),p.253266.
VORONOV1980I.N.Voronov,DioskuriadaSebastopolisTshum,Moskva,1980.
VNUKOV 2004 S. Yu. Vnukov, PanRoman Amphora Types Produced in the Black Sea
Region, in: J. Eiring, J. Lund (eds.), Transport Amphorae and Trade in the Eastern
Mediterranean.ActsoftheInternationalColloquiumattheDansihInstituteatAthens,September
2629,2002,Aarhus,2004,p.407415.
VNUKOV 2006 S. Yu. Vnukov, Priernomorskie amfory I v. do n.e. II v. n.e. II.
Petrografija,hronologija,problemytorgovli,SanktPetersburg,2006.
WALTERS 1908 H.B. Walters, Catalogue of the Roman Pottery in the Departments of
Antiquities,BritishMuseum,London,1908.
WARNERSLANE 1990 K. WarnerSlane, Corinth XVIII.2. The Sanctuary of Demeter
andKore.TheRomanPoterryandLamps,Princeton,1990.
WHITEHOUSE 1997 D. Whitehouse, Roman Glass in the Corning Museum of Glass,
vol.1,CorningNewYork,1997.
WILLIAMS, ZERVOS 1985 Ch. K. Williams II, O. H. Zervos, Corinth, 1984: East of
theTheater,Hesperia54(1985),1,p.5596.
ZAJTSEVetal.2007Ju.P.Zajtsev,A.A.Voloshinov,E.Khnelt,V.V.Masjakin,V.I.
Mordvintseva, K.B. Firsov, F. Fless, Pozdneskifskij nekropol Zavetnoe (AlmaKermen) 13 vv.
n.e. v IugoZapadnom Krymu. Raskopki 2004 g., in: Ju.P. Zajtsev, V.I. Mordvintseva (eds.),
DrevnjajaTavrika.Posvjashtaetsja80letiiuTatjanyNikolaevnyVysotskoj,Simferopol,2007,p.
249290.
ZEEST1961I.B.Zeest,KeramieskajataraBospora,MIA83,Moskva,1961.
ZEVI, TCHERNIA 1969 F. Zevi, A. Tchernia, Amphores de Byzacne au BasEmpire,
AntAfr3(1969),p.173214.
URAVLEV 2010 D. uravlev, Krasnolakovaja keramika IugoZapadnogo Kryma IIII
vv.n.e.(pomaterialampozdneskifskihnekropolejBelbekskojdoliny),Simferopol,2010.
ZHURAVLEV 2011 D. Zhuravlev, Early Roman Fine Ware from Pompeiopolis, in: L.
Summerer(ed.),PompeiopolisI.EineZwischenbilanzausderMetropolePaphlagoniensnachfnf
Kampagnen,Langenweissbach,2011,p.149162.
URAVLEV 2013 D. uravlev, Pontijskaja sigillata: regionalnyj fenomen v
Priernomorje, in: Bosporskij fenomen. Greki i varvary na Evrazijskom perekrjostke. Materialy
medunarodnojnaunojkonferencij,SanktPetersburg,2013,p.676685.
ZUBAR1982V.M.Zubar,NekropolHersonesaTavrieskogo,IIVvv.n.e.,Kiev,1982.

85

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Annexe

T99BTR1:tableausynoptique

Groupe
Fine

Fine

Classe/Origine

Type

Imitationsdes
vasesdargent
(dcormatrice)
ESC

Hayes2008,nos.963968

Fine

Sigilles
pontiques

Fineet
semifine

Cramique
engoberouge

Fine

Paroisfines

Culinaire

Culinaire

Cruches
emb.trilobe
(Thracegenne)
Petitbrocs
acollarino
(Thracegenne)
Phocenne
Locale
Pontique
genne

Production
inconnu

Quant.
1

Cat.
1

Salomonson1969,Abb.16,17

H2
L19
L19/H3
L26B
KhneltT2b
KhneltT2c/uravlev6.3?
Suceveanu2000,pl.13/8
SuceveanuXVIIA,nos.815,1819
SuceveanuXVIIIA,nos.911,14,19
Rdulescutype18
Bucoval,Paca1991,M21,nos.45
Barbu1961,T129,fig.20/1
SuceveanuVIA
Rdulescutype19/SuceveanuVIB/
Mueeanu,ElefterescuC1a2,C1b2
SuceveanuXLIID,nos.2223
Cratre?typenonidentifi
Cratre?typenonidentifi
Pottypenonidentifi
SuceveanuXLVA,no.6(?)
SuceveanuXLVA,no.8
FormeapparenteKhneltK2a/
uravlevcruches18.1
Coja1974,fig.2/1,2
(=SuceveanuXLVB,nos.1112)
Alexandrescu1966,MXXVII3,1

2
1
2
1
1
1
1
5
1
2
2
2
2

34
5
67
8
9
10
11
1215
16
1718
1920
2122
2324

15

2531

6
2
1
1
2
2
1

3235
3637
38
39
4041
4243
44

4546

1
8

47
4850

Rdulescu1975,pl.VIII/22a/
WarnerSlane1990,nos.215216

Hayes2008,nos.16021608

Hayes2008,nos.15971601
Rdulescutype5etsimilis
uravlev31
Hayes1983,Cookingpotstype1
Hayes1983,Cookingpotstype2
Hayes1983,Casserolestype2
Hayes1983,Jugs,type1
Hayes1983,Lidstype1

5153

1
5
2
2
6
2
1
1

54
5557
5859
6061
6263
6465
66
67

Typespontiquesouprovinciales

6872

CONSTANTINBJENARU

86

SuceveanuXLA
SuceveanuXLB
SuceveanuXXXV
Typeindit
SuceveanuXIII
SuceveanuXXVII,no.3
SuceveanuXXVIII,nos.1,3
SuceveanuXXVI,no.6=XXX,no.3

10
1
1
1
5
1
1
2

7378
79
80
81
8286
87
88
8990

SuceveanuX,nos.715

9192

Bucoval,Paca1991,M23,pl.III

5
1
2
2

9395
96
9798
99100

101102

Non-tourne

103105

Productions
pontiques

Opai2003,types12
(Cruchesamphoroidales)
Zeest73
Streletskijetal.20032004,M184,fig.VII/3
Zeest69?
Zeest94/elovC/VnukovSIVC
Typesinopen?

106108

1
2

1
1

109
110
111
112
113

AfricanaIB

114

Dressel24
Dressel24similisA
Typepseudorhodien
Typenonidentifi

1
1
1
1

115
116
117
118

Majcherek2007,nos.3941,fig.6

119

Typenonidentifi

120

LoeschckeVIII/IconomuXX
LoeschckeVIIItypesnonidentifies
Typedanubien
Scorpan1973,typeB
Altarenminiature
Protome(masque)
Isings94
Typesnonidentifi
Cuillre

6
2
1
1
1
1
1
2
1

121126
127128
129
130
131
132
133
134135
136

Culinaire

Production
localeouest
pontique

Commune
etutilitaire

Bolsaux
cannellures
Turibula
Krateriskoi?
Unguentaria
Bouchons
damphores
Tourne

Cramique
non
romaine
Amphores

Production
africaine
Productions
gennes

Lampes

Varia

Productionde
Pamphylie?
Production
levantine?
Productions
pontiques
Firmalampen
Tourne
Terrecuites
Verres

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.1(nos.12)

87

88

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.2(nos.311)

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.3(nos.1222)

89

90

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.4(nos.2331)

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.5(nos.3235)

91

92

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.6(nos.3646)

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.7(nos.4759)

93

94

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.8(nos.6067)

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.9(nos.6872)

95

96

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.10(nos.7381)

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.11(nos.8290)

97

98

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.12(nos.91105)

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.13(nos.106112)

99

100

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.14(nos.113120)

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.15(nos.121129)

101

102

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.16(nos.130136)

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.17

103

104

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.18

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.19

105

106

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.20

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.21

107

108

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.22

CONTEXTESCERAMIQUESDETOMIS

Pl.23

109

110

CONSTANTINBJENARU

Pl.24

NOIDESCOPERIRIDINNECROPOLELEROMANEALE
TOMISULUI(20122013)

OctavianMITROI*

Keywords: Tomis, Roman Age, cremation grave, inhumation grave,


unguentarium,funerarymonumentbase,Sarmatians.
Cuvintecheie: Tomis, epoca roman, mormnt de incineraie, mormnt de
nhumaie,unguentariu,bazdemonumentfunerar,sarmai.

Abstract The article presents five Roman tombs discovered in Tomis during
construction works in 2012 2013. The earliest, discovered in the crossroad of Tomis
BoulevardwithCpt.ConstantinTurcanuStreetisacremationgravedatingfromthefirst
halfoftheI stcenturyAD.Togetherwithotherburialsofthesametimeperiodpreviously
discovered in its surroundings, this new discovery suggests a more frequent use of this
areaofthenecropolisofTomisduringLateHellenisticEarlyRomantimes.
Twootherancient,possiblyRomanburials,thatdidnotyieldfindsappearedonnr.
4 bis, Siretului Street. Other two Roman graves, also without any inventory, were
discovered on nr. 23, Cpt. Petre Romulus Street. One of them raises the suspicion of a
Sarmatianburial.Italsohadlimestonebasesfromitsfunerarymonumentstillinplace.
RezumatnarticolsuntprezentatecincimorminteromanedescoperitelaTomiscu
ocazia diverselor lucrri de construcie n 2012 2013. Cel mai timpuriu, descoperit la
interseciaBvd.TomiscuStr.Cpt.ConstantinTurcanu,esteunmormntdeincineraie
din prima jumtate a sec. I p. Chr. mpreun cu alte morminte cu aceeai datare
descoperite anterior n vecintatea lui, noul complex contribuie la conturarea unei zone
din cadrul necropolei Tomisului care pare s fi fost utilizat mai frecvent n perioada
elenistictrzieilanceputulceleiromane.
Alte dou morminte, posibil romane, fr inventar, au fost descoperite pe Str.
Siretului, nr. 4 bis. Dou morminte, de asemenea fr inventar, au aprut pe Str. Cpt.
Petre Romulus, nr. 23. Unul dintre ele ridic suspiciuni pentru o etnicitate sarmat a
defunctului. Complexul avea i baze de calcar de la monumentul funerar in situ la
momentuldescoperirii.

Octavian Mitroi: Muzeul de Istorie Naional i Arheologie Constana;


email:ofidron@yahoo.com.
*

OCTAVIANMITROI

I. n martie 2013, cu ocazia lucrrilor de nlocuire a reelei de conducte de


apicanaldinzonapeninsularaMunicipiuluiConstana,peBulevardulTomis,
lainterseciacuStradaCpitanConstantinTurcanu(ndreptulGeamieiHunchiar),a
fost spat un pu patrulater n vederea construirii unui cmin de vizitare.
Sptura menionat a fost executat pe traseul unui an pentru conducta
magistral de ap care a strbtut respectiva arter de la intersecia cu Piaa
OvidiupnlainterseciacuStradaNegruVod.
Puularedimensiunile:L=2,80m;l=2,35m;h=2,50m1.Cuocaziaacestei
lucrri, n grundul spturii, la adncimea de 2,50 m, a aprut conturul unui
mormntdeincineraie.
Stratigrafia n pofida interveniilor de dat recent care au produs i aici
anumite bulversri ale stratigrafiei (v. infra), n profilul de VNV al spturii sa
pstratceamaicomplexsuccesiunestratigraficdinacestpunct(Fig.1).
De la nivelul actual de clcare pn la adncimea de 0,30 m, au fost
secionateasfaltulifundaiaacestuia.Axulmedianverticalalacestuiprofileste
ocupat de anul spat cu aceeai ocazie ca i puul pentru cminul de vizitare,
acestanavndlimeade0,450,65mioadncimede2,10m.
ntreadncimile0,30m0,70maaprutunstratdedepunerimoderne.Din
aceststrat,porneteunanmodernculimeade0,750,90m,caresecioneaz
ntreaga succesiune stratigrafic a punctului i ptrunde n loess, afectnd i
mormntulncaptuldeVNValacestuia;anulafosturmritpnlaadncimea
de2,80m.
ntrecotele0,70i1,08m,ctrecoluldindreaptaalprofilului,seaflaun
nivel de pmnt bruncenuiu, cu fragmente ceramice romanobizantine. Acesta
suprapuneunstratdepmntdeaceeainuandarmultmai,,curat,mailipsit
de fragmente ceramice i pietre care coboar pn la adncimi de 1,32 1,46 m.
De la aceste din urm cote pn la 1,68 / 2,05 m apare un nivel de pmnt
cenuiucufuningine,deasemeneasracnmaterialarheologic.
De la baza acestui strat pn la 2,50 m unde apare loessul, se observ un
stratdearsurroiaticputernic,asociatcomplexuluifunerardescoperit.
Ctrecolul stngalacestuiprofil,stratigrafiaestepuindiferit.Delacota
de 0,60 m la care se termin nivelul de depuneri moderne, apare un nivel de
pmnt brun curat care coboar pn la adncimea de 0,95 m. Urmeaz dou
nivelri, prima cu scoici, cu o grosime de 0,05 m care suprapune o nivelare cu
cioburi i pietre a crei baz este situat la 1,26 m. n rest, nivelurile au
corespondentnparteadreaptaprofilului,dincolodeceledouanurimoderne
careauderanjatstratigrafianparteacentral,cuobservaiacaici,nsprelimita
stngaprofilului,nivelurilesuntdecalate,aulimitelesituatemaijos.
Descriereacomplexului
Mormnt de incineraie pe loc, de form dreptunghiular cu una dintre
laturilelungi,ceadeNNE,arcuitconvex,cucolurilemultrotunjiteifran
de tiraj (Fig. 2, 3). Dimensiuni: L pstrat = 2,30 m; l max. = 1,35 m; h pstrat =
0,20m.MormntulareoorientareVNVESE.Complexulfunerar,spatnloess,
sa conturat n grund la 2,50 m; datele pe care le ofer profilul stratigrafic de

112

Abrevieri folosite : dim. = dimensiuni; L = lungime; l = lime; h = (n funcie de


context)adncime/nlime;dm.max.=diametrumaxim.
1

NOIDESCOPERIRIDINNECROPOLELEROMANEALETOMISULUI 113

VNV al spturii arat c marginea gropii corespunde adncimii actuale de 1,68


m, ceea ce mpreun cu adncimea pstrat n grund a complexului indic o
adncime iniial a gropii mormntului de cca. 1 m. Dup cremaie, groapa
mormntuluiafostsigilatculutgalbenipietre.nparteadeVNV,mormntula
fostafectatdeointerveniemodern.
InventarNuafostdescoperitdectosingurpiesdeinventar:
Unguentariu(inv.49097);ntreg,dimensiuni:h=0,115m;dm.max.=0,052m.
Frpicior,panspiriform,bazaplat,cuouoarconcavitate,gtulcuovag
deviaiefadeaxulvertical,buzainelarirsfrnt,uorasimetric.Pastfin,
omogendeculoarebejnchis.Urmedearsursecundar;frdecor(Fig.4,5).
DatareUnguentariuldescoperitpermiteodatarenprimajumtateasec.Ip.
Chr.PiesaareanalogiilaTomis,ntrunmormntdatatnpartetocmaipebazaa
treiunguentariideacesttipnprimajumtateasecoluluiIp.Chr.2

II.nperioadamaiiunie2012,peStradaSiretuluinr.4bisdinConstana,a
fostdesfuratocercetarearheologicpreventivcuocaziaconstruiriiunuinou
imobil.TerenulncauzseaflntreBulevardulFerdinandiStradaCuzaVod,
laaproximativ50metrinorddeziduldeincintromantrziualTomisului,ntro
binecunoscut zon de necropol de epoc roman, din care sunt cunoscute mai
multecomplexefunerare.
Cercetarea arheologic a avut o amploare redus, determinat de suprafaa
care avea s fie ocupat de noul imobil. Pe lng acest fapt, de la fundaiile
cldirilor nvecinate care mrginesc proprietatea, au trebuit cruate maluri de
siguran cu limi medii de 3 m pentru prevenirea surprilor. Prin urmare,
cercetarea arheologic sa materializat prin deschiderea unei casete de 4 X 5 m
(Fig.6,7).
Stratigrafia n ansamblu, sptura are o stratigrafie simpl. De la nivelul
actual pn la adncimi de 1,30 1,70m a fost ntlnit un nivel de pmnt brun
afnat.nparteasuperioaraacestuia,napropiereasuprafeeisolului,auaprut
materiale contemporane. Nu sau surprins resturi de fundaii de la cldiri
anterioare.Subacestsolaaprutunniveldepmntbruntasatcarelarndullui,
laadncimide2,252,45m,suprapuneloessul.Celmaiprobabil,acestnivelde
deasupra pmntului ,,viu reprezint solul vegetal antic, de la suprafaa cruia
sanceputspareamormintelornvechime(Fig.8).
OstratigrafiemaicomplexafostobservatnzonacoluluideEalcasetei.
njumtateadreaptaprofiluluideNE(Fig.9)inceastngaprofiluluideSE
a aprut un nivel de lentile de pmnt galben alternnd cu lentile de pmnt
bruncenuiu. Acest nivel apare la adncimea de 1,30 1,70 m, sub stratul de
pmntbrunafnatisuprapunelarndulluiniveluldepmntbruntasataflat
la1,702,16m.nclinareactremarginialentilelor,caiforma,,pierdutctre
extremiti a situaiei stratigrafice pe profil indic, se pare, resturile unei movile
care suprapune direct nivelul de clcare antic. Ezitm s considerm aceast
movil drept tumul funerar din lipsa unor date suficiente pe care lear fi putut
2

BUCOVAL1975,p.379380,fig.4.

OCTAVIANMITROI

oferiospturmaiextins,lucruimposibilncondiiiledate.ngrundulcasetei
nu a fost surprins dect cel mult un sfert din suprafaa movilei i nici nu a fost
identificatvreuncomplexfunerarlabazaacesteia.nplus,dinsolulmovileinuau
fost recuperate materiale care s permit o ncadrare cronologic fie i numai
aproximativ, lucru valabil de altfel pentru ntreaga stratigrafie surprins n
sptur.
Pe profilul de NE se observ i o intervenie care a secionat complet
resturile movilei n punctul respectiv, pn la 2,10 m, unde atinge nivelul de
pmntbruntasat.
ngrundulspturiiafostidentificatunanorientatEV,culimide1,10
1,65 m. Complexul ptrunde n loess pe o adncime de 0,25m dar nu este clar
dincenivel pornete. n modevidentesteulteriorcelordoucomplexefunerare
descoperite, cu att mai mult cu ct M 1 a fost distrus n cea mai mare parte de
acestan,iarM2afostevitatcupuin.
Complexefuneraredescoperite
M1. nhumaie. Stare de conservare extrem de precar. Nu se mai pstreaz
dectcraniul,aflatnapropiereaprofiluluideNEalcasetei.Restulcomplexuluia
fostdistrusdeanulsurprinspediagonalagrunduluispturii.Craniularezona
maxilofacialorientatpeparteastnginuparesfisuferitaltemodificri,de
natur exogen, ale poziiei iniiale, fapt de natur s indice cel mai probabil o
orientareNESVamormntului.Frinventar(Fig.10).
M2. nhumaie Complexul a putut fi numai identificat deoarece cu excepia
calotei craniene care a fost surprins la ndreptarea profilului de NV al casetei,
restul mormntului a rmas n malul de pmnt cruat din raiuni de siguran
ntreaceastlimitaspturiiifundaiileimobiluluinvecinat(Fig.11).nlipsa
unei degajri fie i numai satisfctoare a complexului, nu pot fi determinate cu
precizie nici starea de conservare n ansamblu i nici prezena sau absena unui
inventar.Duppoziiacraniului,orientareamormntuluipoatefistabilitcucea
maimareprobabilitateSENV.

114

III. n noiembrie 2012, a fost desfurat o supraveghere arheologic


prilejuit de construirea unui nou imobil pe terenul situat n Constana, Str.
CpitanPetreRomulus,nr.23.TerenulncauzseaflnapropiereaPieiiGriviei,
ntro zon de necropol de epoc roman, n care au fost fcute dea lungul
timpuluimaimultedescopeririprilejuitedelucrrideconstruciisauedilitare.
Datorit construirii viitorului imobil pe radier, sptura a fost una n
suprafa, loessul, care apare la o adncime medie de 0,90 m fa de nivelul
trotuarului, fiind decopertat mecanic i chiar secionat pe o anumit suprafa
pn la adncimi de circa 3,00 m. A fost supravegheat o suprafa total de
aproximativ170mp.
Stratigrafia Sptura prezint o stratigrafie foarte simpl. De la nivelul de
pornire al excavaiilor pn la adncimea de 0,90 m la care apare pmntul
galbennatural,nuaufostntlnitedectdepuneripostantice,majoritateadedat
recent.OsituaiediferitafostconstatatncazulmormntuluiM1careafost
spat n stratul de pmnt brun ce suprapune loessul, fundul gropii

NOIDESCOPERIRIDINNECROPOLELEROMANEALETOMISULUI 115

mormntuluicorespunzndniveluluilacareaaprutpmntulgalben.

Complexefuneraredescoperite
M 1. Mormnt de nhumaie cu groap simpl, cu protecie de igle.
Mormntulafostspatntrunstratdepmntbrun,fundulgropiifiindpeloess,
laoadncimede1,00mfadenivelulactual.OrientareaproximativSVNE.
Complexulnuapututfidectidentificat,nuicercetat,deoareceafostsurprins
sub fundaiile zidului care delimiteaz proprietatea pe care sau desfurat
lucrriledeceanvecinat,delanr.25.
M2.Mormntdenhumaiengroaprectangularcucolurilerotunjite,cu
treapt dea lungul laturilor lungi i al celei de lime pstrate, cu protecie de
igle i crmizi (Fig. 12, 13 A i B). Orientarea gropii ENE VSV. Afectat n
partea de VSV cu ocazia decaprii mecanice. Complexul, spat n loess, sa
conturatla0,90miaradncimeaproprieaacestuiaestede1,45m(2,35mdela
nivelul trotuarului). La 1,90 m, groapa prezint o treapt cruat n loess, n
coluldepelaturadeSSEfiinddescoperitiocrmidunipedaldepuspeea.
Mormntulafostderanjatabantiquo,osemintelenefiinddescoperitenconexiune
anatomic. Dea lungul laturii de NNV a fost descoperit o crmid n poziie
vertical,czut,amestecatcuosemintelederanjate.Frinventar.
Cu ocazia decaprii mecanice, n imediata apropiere a M 2, la o adncime
cuprinsntrecotade0,50miceade0,90mlacaresaconturatacestcomplex,
auaprutdouelementearhitecturale:
bloc de calcar cochilifer, de form paralelipipedic (nr. inv. 49063).
Dimensiuni: L = 0,56 m; l = 0,365 m; h = 0,215 m. Piesa prezint pe una dintre
feelemariunlocaparalelipipedicL=0,26m;l=0,14m;h=0,11m,dimensiuni
careindicfaptulcacestelementarhitecturalconstituiabazauneistelefunerare
(Fig.14);
bloc de calcar de form paralelipipedic, (nr. inv. 49064). Dimensiuni: L =
0,29 m; l max. = 0,27 m; h = 0,36 m. Elementul arhitectural are pe una din feele
miciunlocaparalelipipedicL=0,11m;l=0,095m;h=0,06m,ceeaceindico
aezare n poziie vertical n ansamblul din care fcea parte (Fig. 15). n cadrul
monumentului funerar de provenien, pe baza poziiei iniiale verticale i a
dimensiunilor mici ale locaului de fixare cu care era prevzut, piesa constituia
celmaiprobabilsoclulunuielement,poatedecorativ(pin?),demicidimensiuni.
Consideraiifinale
Mormntul de incineraie de la intersecia Bdul Tomis cu Str. Cpt. Constantin
TurcanuseaflpeteritoriulNecropoleiI,jalonatedeactualelereperePiaaOvidiu
Bdul Ferdinand, cu principala concentraie pe teritoriul Grii vechi3. n cadrul
Necropolei I a Tomisului, noul complex funerar contribuie la conturarea mai
precis a unei zone care pare s fi fost utilizat mai frecvent la sfritul epocii
elenistice i la nceputul epocii romane, deoarece n apropierea acestui mormnt
deincineraieaumaifostdescoperitedealungulanilorialtecomplexefunerare
cu datri similare. n seria acestora se ncadreaz mormntul XXXIII, de

BARBU 1961, p. 204 205; CHERA 1999, Harta 2; la BUCOVAL 1967, p. 7, este
denumit,,NecropolaA.
3

OCTAVIANMITROI

incineraie, descoperit n 1959 n apropierea Potei Vechi4 (actualul Muzeu de


Art Popular). De asemenea, n anul 1974, la subsolul unei cldiri aflate la
intersecia Bulevardului Tomis cu Str. Negru Vod, a fost descoperit un alt
mormnt de incineraie care, dup cum sa putut vedea5, pe lng datare, are i
elementedeinventaranalogecucomplexulfunerarprezentatdenoi6.
Tipul de mormnt de incineraie pe loc cu groap rectangular cu coluri
rotunjiteifrandetirajestedejacunoscutlaTomisdincercetrileanterioare7.
Acest tip de complex funerar este atestat arheologic la Histria8, unde este
cunoscutdrepttipulJAaVilaCallatis9.
n cadrul lucrrilor aceleiai investiii care au prilejuit descoperirea
mormntului prezentat aici, cu ocazia sprii unui an pentru un racord la
magistrala de ap pentru imobilul de pe Bulevardul Tomis nr. 26, a fost
descoperit un segment dintrun zid de incint (Fig. 16). Vestigiul a aprut la
adncimeade0,80m,iapututfiurmritpnlaoadncimede1,50m,undea
fost ntrerupt de fundaiile imobilului de la nr. 26 i de anul pentru magistrala
de ap, astfel nct la ora actual se prezint sub forma unui segment de zid cu
lungimeade1,25m.ZidulareoorientareNESViseaflpetraseulpresupusal
incinteiromanetimpuriiaTomisului.10nspturacareadusladescoperirealui,
nu au aprut dect dou asize din paramentul interior alctuite din blocuri de
calcar paralelipipedice aezate vertical, pe cant i mbinate cu o deosebit
precizie. Blocurile de parament care au aprut au laturi cu dimensiuni cuprinse
ntre 0,37 0,47 m i grosimi de 0,12 0,15 m. Distana dintre mormntul de
incineraie i acest segment de zid de incint este de numai 3 m ns din cauza
amplorii reduse a spturilor, dictate n acest caz exclusiv de planurile
constructorului, nu sa putut determina cu precizie poziia stratigrafic a
mormntului de incineraie n raport cu incinta i nici raportul anterioritate
posteritatedintremomenteleamenajriiacestordouobiective.
Cele dou morminte descoperite pe Str. Siretului, nr. 4 bis se afl pe arealul
Necropolei II, datate n sec. II III p. Chr.11 n ciuda, dup caz, a lipsei sau a
imposibilitii de recuperare a inventarelor celor dou complexe funerare i,
implicit, a absenei unor elemente precise de datare, caracterul pgn al acestor
complexe stabilit pe baza orientrilor lor ndeamn la o datare mai degrab n
intervalulcronologicamintitdectulterior.
Aceast concluzie este valabil i pentru cele dou complexe funerare
descoperite pe Str. Cpt. Petre Romulus nr. 23. Dei orientarea complexului M 2
(ENE VSV) se apropie de cea a unui mormnt cretin, deranjarea osemintelor
pune dificulti certificrii acestui lucru. Nici pentru caracterul cretin al
mormntului M 1 nu exist indicii sigure, complexul avnd cel mai probabil o

116

BUCOVAL1967,p.110111.
Vezisupra,p.3.
6
BUCOVAL1975,p.375387.
7
LUNGU,CHERA1986,p.94.
8
ALEXANDRESCU1966,p.253255.
9
BRLDEANUZAVATIN1980,p.225,231.
10
BARBU1961,p.204;ARICESCU1972,p.442.
11
BARBU1961,p.205.
4
5

NOIDESCOPERIRIDINNECROPOLELEROMANEALETOMISULUI 117

orientareSVNE.Punctulncareaufostdescoperiteacestedoumorminteeste
amplasattotpearealulNecropoleiIIaTomisului.
Se cuvine menionat faptul c M 2 ridic anumite suspiciuni pentru o
etnicitatesarmatapersoaneinhumate.Indiciul,darnuiprobanacestsens,l
reprezinttipulgropii,cutreaptdealungullaturilorlungii,ncazuldefa,i
pe latura de lime care sa pstrat12. n stadiul actual al cercetrii, deformarea
cranian artificial, dovada peremptorie a unei etniciti rsritene n absena
oricrui inventar, nu a putut fi probat din cauza descoperirii i recuperrii
craniului sub form de fragmente. Numai o analiz antropologic va putea
confirma sau infirma prezena obiceiului menionat n acest caz i, implicit,
provenienarsriteanapersoaneinhumatenM2.
Chiar i n condiiile nedescoperirii vreunei inscripii, apariia pieselor de
monument funerar deasupra M 2 reprezint totui o situaie mai rar ntlnit cu
ocazia cercetrilor din necropolele romane. Acest lucru se datoreaz, evident,
faptuluic,expuselasuprafaasolului,monumentelefunerareaufostvulnerabile
vandalismului, distrugerilor accidentale i, nc din antichitate, refolosirii lor ca
materialdeconstrucie.
DescoperirilerealizatenpuncteledelucrudepeStr.Siretuluinr.4bisiStr.
Cpt. Petre Romulus nr. 23, orict de modeste contribuie, totui, la ntregirea
tablouluinecropolelorromanealeTomisului.

BIBLIOGRAFIE

ALEXANDRESCU1966P.Alexandrescu,Necropolatumular.Spturi19551961,n
HistriaII,Bucureti,1966,p.133294.
ARICESCU 1972 A. Aricescu, Despre zidul de aprare al Tomisului n vremea lui
Ovidiu,Pontica5(1972),p.439446.
BARBU1961V.Barbu,Considrationschronologiquesbasessurlesdonnesfourniespar
lesinventairesfunrairesdesncropolestomitaines,StCl3(1961),p.203225.
BRLDEANUZAVATIN1980E.BrldeanuZavatin,Noidescoperirinnecropolele
callatiene(I),Pontica13(1980),p.216240.
BUCOVAL1967MihaiBucoval,NecropoleelenisticelaTomis,Constana,1967.
BUCOVAL1975MihaiBucoval,UnaltmormntdeepocelenistictrzielaTomis,
Pontica8(1975),p.375388.
CHERA 1999 Constantin Chera, Necropolele tomitane n contextul lumii romane vest
pontice(sec.IIV),Constana,1999;(lucrarededoctorat;mss).
LUNGU, CHERA 1986 Virgil Lungu, Constantin Chera, Contribuii la cunoaterea
complexelor funerare de incineraie cu ,,rug busta de epoc elenistic i roman la Tomis,
Pontica19(1986),p.89114.

12

CHERA1999,p.149.

118

OCTAVIANMITROI

Fig.1MormntBdulTomiscolcuStr.Cpt.CtinTurcanu.ProfilVNV.

NOIDESCOPERIRIDINNECROPOLELEROMANEALETOMISULUI 119

Fig.2MormntBdulTomiscolcuStr.Cpt.CtinTurcanu.
Planulspturiiialmormntului.

OCTAVIANMITROI

120

Fig.3BdulTomiscolcuStr.Cpt.CtinTurcanu:
fotografieacomplexuluifunerar.

NOIDESCOPERIRIDINNECROPOLELEROMANEALETOMISULUI 121

Fig.4Unguentarium;mormntBdulTomiscolcuStr.Cpt.CtinTurcanu.

Fig.5Desenunguentarium;mormntBdulTomiscolcuStr.Cpt.CtinTurcanu.

122

OCTAVIANMITROI

Fig.6Str.Siretuluinr.4bis.Vederegeneralaspturii.

Fig.7Str.Siretuluinr.4bis.Planulspturii.

NOIDESCOPERIRIDINNECROPOLELEROMANEALETOMISULUI 123

Fig.8Str.Siretuluinr.4bis.ProfilNV.

Fig.9Str.Siretuluinr.4bis.ProfilNE.

124

OCTAVIANMITROI

Fig.10Str.Siretuluinr.4bis.MormntulM1.

Fig.11Str.Siretuluinr.4bis.MormntulM2.

NOIDESCOPERIRIDINNECROPOLELEROMANEALETOMISULUI 125

Fig.12Str.Cpt.PetreRomulusnr.23.MormntulM2.

126

OCTAVIANMITROI

Fig.13Str.Cpt.PetreRomulusnr.23.MormntulM2.
A=plan;B=profilulgropii.

NOIDESCOPERIRIDINNECROPOLELEROMANEALETOMISULUI 127

Fig.14Str.Cpt.PetreRomulusnr.23:bazdestelfunerar(inv.49063).

Fig.15Str.Cpt.PetreRomulusnr.23:bazdeelementdecorativ(inv.49064).

128

OCTAVIANMITROI

Fig.16BdulTomisnr.26:segmentdinziduldeincintromantimpuriu.

MORMINTEROMANEDENHUMAIEDESCOPERITELA
NUNTAIIGENERALSCRIOREANU(JUD.CONSTANA)

LaureniuRADU*
CorinaIORGU*

Keywords:stonecist,tumulus,coffin,ceramicsvessels,oillamps.
Cuvintecheie:cistdepiatr,tumul,siciriu,vaseceramice,opaie.

Abstract:Thisarticlepresentstwograves,discoveredintheruralareaofDobruja.
The first grave, in a cist made of large limestone blocks, possibly tumulary, was
discoveredinthevillageGeneralScrioreanuandcanbedatedtothesecondhalfofthe
2ndcentury,basedonacoinofAntoninusPius(143144AD).Theothertomb,withcoffin
protected on the eastern side by a series of tiles, was discovered in Nuntai and can be
datedtothe3rdcenturyAD.
Rezumat:ArticolulprezintdoumormintedescoperitenzonaruralaDobrogei.
Primulmormnt,ncistdinblocurimaridecalcar,posibiltumular,afostdescoperitla
marginealocalitiiGeneralScrioreanuipoatefidatatnadouajumtateasecolului
alIIlea,pebazauneimonededelaAntoninusPius(143144p.Chr.).Cellaltmormnt,
nsicriu,protejatpeparteaesticdeunirdeigle,afostdescoperitlaNuntaiipoatefi
datatnsecolulalIIIleap.Chr.

n cursul lunii noiembrie a anului 2011, au fost cercetate dou morminte de


nhumaie, situate n localitile General Scrioreanu i Nuntai (comuna
Histria)1.

*
Laureniu Radu: Complexul Cultural Callatis Mangalia, secia Muzeul de
Arheologie Callatis, os. Constanei, nr. 79, Mangalia, jud. Constana, cod 905500;
email:laurentziu2003@yahoo.ca.
*
Corina Iorgu: Complexul Cultural Callatis Mangalia, secia Muzeul de
Arheologie Callatis, os. Constanei, nr. 79, Mangalia, jud. Constana, cod 905500;
email:corina_raduiorgus@yahoo.ca.
1
Cercetarea a putut fi realizat datorit faptului c cei doi ceteni, dl. Vlsceanu i
respectiv, dl. Ionescu au solicitat intervenia Muzeului de Istorie Naional i Arheologie
Constana, la descoperirea vestigiilor arheologice, aciune pentru care le suntem profund
ndatoraiilemulumimpentruspiritulcivic.

LAURENIURADU,CORINAIORGU

I. n localitatea General Scrioreanu a fost cercetat un mormnt de


nhumaiencistdinlespezimaridincalcar2(Fig.1).
1.Localizaretopografic:
Adresa la care am fcut intervenia este situat la oseaua ce duce ctre
fostulCAP,peStr.Garofiei,nr.2(ultimacasdinlocalitate),lacirca50mvestde
osea. Mormntul a fost descoperit ntmpltor n grdina aflat la nord de
locuin, de ctre proprietar, care a afirmat c n trecut, cnd aceast zon era
arat,plugulntlneaunobstacol,astfelcadecisssapeogroapdeverificare.
2.Descriereasituaiei:
Lasosireanoastr,cistaeradejavizibil.Cista,afectatdefierulplugului,se
compune din patru lespezi din piatr de calcar i are dimensiunile de 2,10 m
lungime,0,90mlimeioadncimedecirca1m.Nuarecapacincepelacirca
0,30/0,40mdelasuprafaasolului.Avndnvedereigrosimealespezilorcear
fi ndeplinit rolul de capac, este posibil ca cista s fi fost plasat la suprafaa
solului antic. Datorit faptului c aceast zon a fost intens utilizat n scop
agricol, nu am avut posibilitatea s facem observaii care s probeze existena
unuitumul,amenajatpesteacestmormnt,darnuexcludemaceastipotez.
Am constatat c mormntul a fost afectat cu mult timp nainte, fragmentele
osteologice,ceramiceidesticlfiindmprtiateninteriorulcistei.
3.Ritiritualfunerar:
Orientarea cistei este aproximativ estvest. Mormntul fiind afectat de
spturianterioare,nuampututfacemaimulteobservaii.
4.Inventarfunerar:
a. moned de argint (denar) de la Antoninus Pius din anii 143144 p. Chr.3
(Nr.inv.48415)(Fig.2);
b. bol fragmentar cu buza adus spre interior i picior inelar; rentregit;
secolul II p. Chr.4 Dimensiuni*: Dg = 12,5 cm, = 6 cm, Db = 4,7 cm (Nr. inv.
48402;Fig.3a,b);
c. cni fragmentar cu o toart (rupt de la ataamentul superior), cu
pereii subiri, ngrijit lucrat; sa putut rentregi partea superioar cu buza
evazat uor, prevzut cu dou caneluri la baz; sec. IIIII p. Chr.5 (Nr. inv.
48406;Fig.4);

130

Cercetareaaavutlocndatade18.11.2011.
Antoninus Pius, denar, emis la Roma, anii 143144 p. Chr. (RIC, III, 40, nr. 111e).
Mulumimpentruinformaiidl.C.Chiriacidl.A.Vlcu.
4
SUCEVEANU2000,p.28,tipulVIB;BJENARU,DOBRINESCU2008,p.193,p.204,
pl. 6 b; BUCOVAL 1969, p. 302306, fig. 9; POPILIAN 1976, p. 121122, tipul 6, nr. 798,
pentruodatarensecolulalIIleap.Chr.
*
Prescurtri folosite: Dg = diametrul gurii; Db = diametrul bazei; = nlime;
p=nlimepstrat;L=lungime.
5
SUCEVEANU2000,p.99107,tipulXXXII;BUCOVAL,PACA1991,p.193,pl.IX,
M9ip.229;PETRE1987,p.12,E162bis,pl.12,nr.15c,14,A293,fig.22b,E158,pl.18,
fig. 24b, E 143, pl. 19, fig. 26d i 27, serie de vase datate n secolele IIIII p.Chr. Evoluia
acestui tip de vas este definit de ctre M. Bucoval (BUCOVAL 1969, p. 311312);
BARBU1961,p.218,fig.8/7;RDULESCU1975,p.334336,339,pl.V;PETRE1962,p.568,
fig. 5b, care menioneaz un vas similar descoperit n necropola cetii Noviodunum, n
anul1958,mpreuncuomoneddelaAntoninusPius,emisnanul156p.Chr.
2
3

MORMINTEROMANEDENHUMAIE
131

d.gtulunuiulciorcuotoart,cubuzangroat,prevzutcuonuirela
interioriocanelurlaexterior;gtlarg,tronconic,pastafincrmizie;datatla
mijlocul i n a doua jumtate a secolului al IIlea6. Dimensiuni: Dg = 6,4 cm,
p=8,3cm.(Nr.inv.48407;Fig.5a,b);
e.fragmentedesticlcenuaupututfiidentificate;
f.uncerceldebronz(nuapututfirestaurat);
g.fragmenteceramiceproveninddelavasecenuaupututfiidentificate;
h.pirondefier(Nr.inv.48412).
Din analiza inventarului funerar, considerm c acest mormnt poate fi
ncadrat, din punct de vedere cronologic n a doua jumtate a secolului al IIlea
p.Chr..
Ca tip de mormnt cist realizat din patru lespezi din calcar, se
ncadreaz n tipul X: mormnt de nhumaie din lespezi din calcar cu acoperi
planifrfereastr,conformtipologieielaboratedectreV.Barbu.Autorulcitat
afirmcmorminteledinaceastcategorieerauconstruitengropi,iarapoi,pesteele,
se ridicau tumulii 7. Din punct de vedere cronologic, acest tip de mormnt este
prezentlaTomisnsecoleleIIIVp.Chr.8,iarlaCallatisdinepocaelenisticpn
lancetarealocuiriioraului9.
nceeaceprivetemorminteledinmediulruralaflatelaoanumitdistan
de oraele din epoca roman, menionm pe cele aflate la Bdila, n teritoriul
noviodunens10; mormntul tumular de incineraie de la Pecineaga din teritoriul
callatian, care prezint o cist din calcar cochilifer asemntoare cu cea
descoperitlaGralScrioreanu,datatnsecolulIp.Chr. 11;altedoumorminte
tumularelaBrganu,nteritoriultomitan,datatenadouajumtateasecolului
I p. Chr. sau n primii ani ai secolului al IIlea p. Chr.12 i la Independena, un
mormntdenhumaiencistdinplcimaridecalcar,datatnsecolulalIIIlea
p.Chr. 13. n cadrul acestei serii de morminte situate n teritoriile rurale ale unor
oraeimportante,sefacetranziiadelaincineraielanhumaieiputemaprecia
c ele aparin unor proprietari funciari, legai de aezrile rurale sau de villae
rusticae din apropierea acestor morminte14. Astfel, n cursul cercetrilor de teren
efectuate n zona localitii General Scrioreanu, a fost identificat n punctul
Movila de cenu15, o aezare de epoc roman timpurie (secolele I III
p.Chr.),darcareseparecafuncionatinsecolulalIVlea,conformcelormai
trziimaterialearheologicedescoperite.Situatla3kmnordestdesat,aezarea
a fost distrus n mare parte de lucrrile de amenajri funciare din anii 1975

POPILIAN1976,p.9697,tipul2,nr.434,435,452.
BARBU1971,p.56;BARBU1977,p.208.
8
BARBU1971,p.65.
9
PREDA1980,p.15;PREDA1966,p.142;CHELUGEORGESCU1974,p.178179
10
SIMION1977,p.124148
11
IRIMIA1987,p.109.
12
IRIMIA1987,p.126127.
13
IRIMIA1987,p.127129.
14
IRIMIA1987,p.133;BAUMANN1977,p.155161.
15
Cod RAN 61489.01, nscris n Lista Monumentelor Istorice, M.O., nr. 64 bis din
16.07.2004,OrdinulMinistruluiCulturiiiCultelornr.2314/2004,vol.II,Bucureti,p.953,
poziiile238,239,240.
6
7

LAURENIURADU,CORINAIORGU

197616.ArhivaRepertoriulArheologicalRomnieiaInstitutuluideArheologie
V. Prvan, menioneaz descoperirea unui apeduct roman i a unor monede
romane n satul General Scrioreanu17. Avnd n vedere existena acestor
descoperiri i raportnduse la sudul judeului Constana, care alctuia parial
teritoriul cetii Callatis, M. Irimia considera plauzibil un drum care lega cetatea
callatienilor de Dunre, jalonat de aezrile de la Arsa, Pecineaga, Comana,
General Scrioreanu, Fntna Mare, Cetatea, Vleni, Dobromir, Bneasa18 i,
probabilAltinum(Oltina).

II.nlocalitateaNuntaiafostcercetatunmormntdenhumaieprotejatcu
igle19(Fig.6).
1.Localizaretopografic:
Mormntulafostdescoperitntmpltor,ncursulspriiuneigropipestr.
Progresului, nr. 5, n localitatea Nuntai, com. Istria. Adresa respectiv este
situatlaoseauaceducectrecetateaHistria,fiindunadintreultimelecasedin
satul Nuntai. Locul de descoperire este amplasat la circa 3040 m sud fa de
oseauaspreHistria.
2.Descriereasituaiei:
Lamomentulsosiriinoastrelaadresaindicat,mormntulfusesedejaafectat
nmarepartedespturaefectuatdeproprietar.Amidentificatunmormntde
nhumaie, protejat cu igle uor curbate, pstrate la acel moment doar n zona
picioarelor scheletului, unde am observat existena a patru igle. Lungimea
mormntului este de circa 2,25 m; limea total (inclusiv iglele) de circa 1 m;
adncimea maxim a mormntului este de 1,20 m. Adncimea de la care ncep
iglele este de 0,60 m, i coincide cu nceputul stratului de sol galben. Din
schelet, sau conservat in situ o parte din coastele de pe partea dreapt i
picioarele de la jumtatea tibiilor n jos. n jur erau rspndite numeroase
fragmenteosteologiceumane.
3.Ritiritualfunerar:
Orientarea mormntului este nordsud, cu craniul la nord. Scheletul era
aezat pe spate, cu picioarele ntinse, protejat pe latura estic de un ir de igle,
plasate uor nclinat spre centrul mormntului. n zona scheletului au fost
identificate mai multe cuie din fier, provenind de la sicriu. La picioare au fost
plasate dou vase, dintre care unul ntreg, iar din cellalt doar partea inferioar
(Fig.7a,b).Dinpmntuldejaexcavat,aufostrecuperatenumeroasefragmente
desticlcearputeaprovenidelaunvascucorpglobularitoart.
4.Inventarfunerar:
a. ulcior ntreg cu corpul canelat la partea inferioar, buza uor evazat,
past de culoare crmizie, acoperit la partea superioar cu vopsea cafenie;
sec. II IV p. Chr.20 Dimensiuni: Dg = 5 cm, = 14,7 cm, Db = 3,5 cm. (Nr. inv.

132

IRIMIA1980,97.
http://www.cimec.ro/scripts/ARH/RARIndex/sel.asp, accesat la 08.10.2013; alt
moneddelaTraianestemenionatdeM.Brbulescu(BRBULESCU2001,p.221).
18
IRIMIA1980,p.78;RDULESCU,BRBULESCU,BUZOIANU,1985,p.58.
19
Cercetareaaavutlocndatade18.11.2011.
20
SUCEVEANU2000,151,typeXLVI,pl.70,nr.4,5,6.
16
17

MORMINTEROMANEDENHUMAIE

133

48403;Fig.8a,b);
b. cni fragmentar, de mici dimensiuni, cu corp globular decorat cu
caneluri, lips partea superioar; sec. IIIII p. Chr.21 Dimensiuni: Db = 3 cm,
p=7,5cm.(Nr.inv.48405;Fig.9a,b);
c. opai fragmentar cu urme de folosire, cu corp rotund, disc concav
delimitat de bordur prin dou cercuri concentrice, cioc cordiform; lipsete
jumtatedindiscitoarta;sec.IIIII p.Chr.22Dimensiuni:L= 7cm,D=5,5cm.
(Nr.inv.48409;Fig.10);
d. opai fragmentar cu corp rotund, disc mic, bordura lat, decorat cu
granule, dispuse pe trei cercuri concentrice. Se pstreaz circa trei sferturi din
disc, inclusiv apuctoarea; sec. II III p. Chr.23 Dimensiuni: D = 6 cm
(Nr.inv.48410;Fig.11);
e. numeroase fragmente de sticl, de mici dimensiuni, posibil de la un
borcancucorpglobularitoartcuextremitateasuperioarntoarsspreexterior;
sec.IIp.Chr.24;
f. cuiedinfierdelasicriu(Nr.inv.48413;Fig.12).
Dupinventaruldescoperit,mormntulpoatefidatatnsec.alIIIleap.Chr.
Tipul de mormnt n sicriu i protecie lateral de igle este deosebit,
reprezentndocombinaientremormntulnsicriuicelcuprotecielateralde
igle.
Perieghezele i sondajele arheologice efectuate n zona localitii Nuntai,
situat n apropierea cetii Histria, au evideniat o densitate mare de aezri
preistorice25, greceti, elenistice 26 i romane27, cele mai multe dintre acestea fiind
amplasate dea lungul prului Duingi Dere. Reinem identificarea unei aezri
de epoc romanobizantin, aflat la marginea estic a localitii Nuntai 28 i o
alta, roman timpurie (sec. IIIII p. Chr .), situat la 300 m sudvest de sat29. La
1 km nord de Bile Nuntai a fost identificat o aezare de epoc roman,
ncadrat din punct de vedere cronologic n sec. I III p. Chr30. Cercetrile
aerofotografice au permis efectuarea unor observaii cu privire la organizarea
teritoriului rural al cetii histriene i la traseul principalelor drumuri ce
strbteau aceast zon. Probabil un asemenea drum lega Histria prin Nuntai,
Tariverde, Cogealac, Valea Casimcei, Gura Dobrogei, Cheia de zona Hrovei31,
RDULESCU 1975, p. 336338, pl. IV; BUCOVAL, PACA 1991, p. 229230,
pl.VIII.
22
ICONOMU1967,p.18,tipXX.
23
ICONOMU1967,p.75,nr.268,fig.120.
24
BJENARU,DOBRINESCU2008,p.193,M7,nr.inv.45756.
25
COMA1977,p.6670;HAOTTI1984,p.30.
26
Menionm cele dou aezri, Nuntai I i Nuntai II, identificate de ctre Catrinel
Domneanu: DOMNEANU 1980, p. 265266; DOMNEANU 1993, p. 5978; vezi i
RDULESCU 1961, p. 377393; ALEXANDRESCU, AVRAM, BOUNEGRU, CHIRIAC 1986,
p.249.
27
AVRAM,BOUNEGRU,CHIRIAC1985,p.116,fig.2,122,fig.6.
28
AVRAM,BOUNEGRU,CHIRIAC1985,p.117,116,fig.2,123;CodRAN62048.05.
29
BRBULESCU 2001,p. 43; AVRAM, BOUNEGRU, CHIRIAC 1985, p. 117, 116, 123,
fig.2;CodRAN62048.02.
30
BRBULESCU2001,43;CodRAN62048.04.
31
IRIMIA1980,p.80;ALEXANDRESCU1971,p.2736;DORUIUBOIL1971,p.3746.
21

LAURENIURADU,CORINAIORGU

faptdenaturscontribuielaridicareaeconomicaaezrilorsituatepetraseul
acestui drum. Este posibil ca mormntul nou descoperit s fac parte dintro
necropol nc neidentificat32, sau s ne aflm n prezena unei nhumri
singulare sau a unui grup de nhumri familiale, amplasate pe terenul
proprietarului,careiastabilitunlocfunerarpropriu33.
Cele dou cercetri arheologice efectuate n puncte diferite, avnd
caracteristici diverse, vin s completeze imaginea vieii rurale din cadrul epocii
romanetimpurii34.

134

BIBLIOGRAFIE

ALEXANDRESCU 1971 P. Alexandrescu, Observaii asupra organizrii spaiale n


necropolaHistriei,Peuce2(1971),p.2736.
ALEXANDRESCU, AVRAM, BOUNEGRU, CHIRIAC 1986 Em. Alexandrescu, Al.
Avram,Oct.Bounegru,C. Chiriac,Cercetriperiegheticenteritoriulhistrian (II),Pontica19
(1986),p.243252.
AVRAM, BOUNEGRU, CHIRIAC 1985 Al. Avram, Oct. Bounegru, C. Chiriac,
CercetriperiegheticenteritoriulHistriei(I),Pontica18(1985),p.113124.
BARBU1961V.Barbu,Considrationschronologiquesbasessurlesdonnesfourniespar
lesinventairesfunrairesdesncropolestomitaines,StCl3(1961),p.203225.
BARBU 1971 V. Barbu, Din necropolele Tomisului. I. Tipuri de morminte din epoca
roman,SCIV22(1971),1,p.4768.
BARBU 1977 V. Barbu, Necropole de epoc roman n oraele Pontului Stng;
caracteristicitipologice,Pontica10(1977),p.203214.
BAUMANN 1977 V. H. Baumann, Proprietari funciari n Dobrogea roman, Peuce 6
(1977),p.155161.
BJENARU, DOBRINESCU 2008 C. Bjenaru, C. Dobrinescu, Spturi de salvare n
necropolaromanaTomisului,Pontica41(2008),p.189208.
BRBULESCU 2001 Maria Brbulescu, Viaa rural n Dobrogea roman (sec. I III
p.Chr.),Constana,2001.
BUCOVAL 1969 M. Bucoval, Tradiii elenistice n materialele funerare de epoc
romantimpurielaTomis,Pontica2(1969),p.297332.
BUCOVAL, PACA 1991 M. Bucoval, Cecilia Paca, Descoperiri recente n
necropolaromandesudvestaTomisului,Pontica24(1991),p.185236.
CHELUGEORGESCU 1974 N. CheluGeorgescu, Morminte elenistice i romane
descoperitenzonadenordinordvestanecropoleicallatiene,Pontica7(1974),p.169189.
COMA1977E.Coma,NeoliticuljudeuluiConstana,RevMuz14(1977),5,p.6670.
CONSTANTIN, RADU, IONESCU, ALEXANDRU R. Constantin, L. Radu, M.
Ionescu,N.Alexandru,Mangalia.Cercetriarheologicedesalvare,PeuceS.N.5(2007),p.241
296.
DOMNEANU 1980 Catrinel Domneanu, Rezultatele spturilor arheologice de la
Nuntai,Materiale14(1980),p.265266.
DOMNEANU 1993 Catrinel Domneanu, Un sanctuaire hellnistique du site de
NuntaiII(comm.dIstria,dp.Constana),DaciaNS37(1993),p.5978.
DORUIUBOIL 1971 Emilia DoruiuBoil, Observaii aerofotografice n teritoriul
ruralalHistriei,Peuce2(1971),p.3746.

naceastzonlocalitateasaextinsrelativrecent.
CONSTANTIN,RADU,IONESCU,ALEXANDRU2007,p.263264.
34
BRBULESCU2001.
32
33

MORMINTEROMANEDENHUMAIE

135

HAOTTI 1984 P. Haotti, Noi date privind difuziunea culturii Hamangia, Pontica 17
(1984),p.2536.
ICONOMU1967C.Iconomu,Opaiegrecoromane,Constana,1967.
IRIMIA1980M.Irimia,DatenoiprivindaezrilegeticedinDobrogeanadouaepoca
fierului,Pontica13(1980),p.66118.
PETRE1962A.Petre,SpturiledelaPiatraFrecei,Materiale8(1962),p.565589.
PETRE 1987 A. Petre, La romanit en Scythie Mineure (IIe VIIe sicles de notre re).
Recherchesarchologiques,AIESEE1718(1987),p.5171.
POPILIAN1976Gh.Popilian,CeramicaromandinOltenia,Craiova,1976.
PREDA1980C.Preda,Callatis.Necropolaromanobizantin,Bucureti,1980.
PREDA1966C.Preda,CtevamormintedinepocaelenisticlaCallatis,SCIV17(1966)
1,p.137146.
RDULESCU1961A.Rdulescu,NoimrturiidinepocaelenisticlaNuntai,SCIV12
(1961)2,p.377393.
RDULESCU1975A.Rdulescu,Contribuiilacunoatereaceramiciideuzcomundin
Dobrogea,Pontica8(1975),p.331360.
RDULESCU, BRBULESCU, BUZOIANU 1985 Al. Rdulescu, M. Brbulescu, L.
Buzoianu, Observaii privind importul amforelor tampilate n sudestul Dobrogei, Pontica 18
(1985),p.5574.
SIMION 1977 G. Simion, Descoperiri noi pe teritoriul Noviodunensis, Peuce 6 (1977),
p.123148.
SUCEVEANU2000Al.Suceveanu,HistriaX.LacramiqueromainedesIerIIIesicles
ap.J.C.,Bucureti,2000.

LAURENIURADU,CORINAIORGU

136

Fig.1

137

MORMINTEROMANEDENHUMAIE

Fig.2

Fig.3

LAURENIURADU,CORINAIORGU

138

Fig.4

Fig.5

MORMINTEROMANEDENHUMAIE

Fig.6

139

LAURENIURADU,CORINAIORGU

140

b
Fig.7

MORMINTEROMANEDENHUMAIE

Fig.8

Fig.9

141

LAURENIURADU,CORINAIORGU

142

Fig.10

Fig.11

MORMINTEROMANEDENHUMAIE

Fig.12

143

ANAMORSTATUETTEFROMNOVIODUNUM

CostelCHIRIAC*
GeorgeNUU*

Key words: early Roman period, Noviodunum, Moesia Inferior, bronze statuette,
Amor/Cupido.
Cuvintecheie:perioadaromantimpurie,Noviodunum,MoesiaInferior,statuet
dinbronz,Amor/Cupido.

Abstract: Up till now, two statuettes representing the God Amor are known at
Noviodunum. A new find from a private collection nowadays in the Museum of
National History and Archaeology from Constana, has enriched the repertoire of these
statuettes. Based on iconographic characteristics and on parallels, the authors date this
statuettetothe2ndcenturyAD.
Rezumat: La Noviodunum sunt cunoscute pn n prezent dou statuete cu
reprezentarea zeului Amor. O nou descoperire aflat ntro colecie particular a
mbogit repertoriul acestor piese figurate. Pe baza caracteristicilor iconografice i
analogiilor,autoriincadreazstatuetansecolulIIp.Chr.

In the repertoire of figurative bronzes from Roman Dobrudja, statuettes


representingtheGodAmorarequitenumerous.Theonesweknowaredifferent
instyleandartisticvalue,illustratingpreciselythespreadingofthedivinitycult
intheRomanworld,aswellasborrowingandadaptingcertainmodelsthatwere
widelyspreadduringthosetimesthroughoutvariouscenters.Thefrequencywith
whichthedivinityisevokedduringRomantimesdemonstratesthespreadofthe
cultoftheprotectorofloveinGreekRomansociety,withdeeprootsdatingback
to the Greek archaic period. Aphrodites son will also know a wide variety of
interpretationsinRomantimes,beingoneofthemostbelovedcharactersfromthe
provincial toreutic, having multiple attributes, from the classical bow, to festive
*

Costel Chiriac: Institute of Archaeology, Codrescu street no. 6, Iai; email:


chiriaccostel@yahoo.com.
*
George Nuu: EcoMuseal Research Institute, Progresului street no. 32, Tulcea;
email:nutugrg@yahoo.com.

COSTELCHIRIAC.GEORGENUU

symbols,liketuba,flowercrowns,branchesoftreesandwineleaves1.
Thestatuette
From the information we have, the statuette was found in unknown
circumstance in the surroundings of Noviodunum. It belonged to a private
collection and is currently in the collection of the Museum of National History
andArcheaologyinConstana.
Amor is shown as moving (H11.3 cm) and is depicted with a lot of
naturalness. The left hand that was supposed to be hanging is broken and no
longer exists but, based on similar finds, the hypothesis that it had a patera in it
could prove valid. In the left hand, broken from the elbow down and lifted
towardsheadlevel,ithadprobablyatorchwidespreadattributeamongthese
statuettes.Themannerinwhichthefaceisdepictedisatypicaloneforthisgod:
round, with protrusive cheeks, rounded chin, small mouth and nose, the eyes
have deep orbits. The corrosion faded facial details that were surely done with
extremecareandattentiontodetail,ifwelookattheattentiongiventotherestof
the body. The hair is depicted as ample lovelocks, and on the crown of the head
he has that cirrus tied with taenia some specific for Amors iconography. The
torso is narrow, the pectorals are barely visible and the abdomen is ample, with
the umbilicus as an incision. The hips are wide, the feet are thick in the upper
part, and the ankles have fine wrists. The left foot is fragmentary. The same
attention was also given to the back, nicely done, with the asperities carefully
removed. The left wing is broken, while the right wing was made of bronze and
wasslightlyaffectedbycorrosionovertime.Ithasadarkbrownpatina.

AmorinDobrudja
Moesianrepresentationsbelongtodifferentcategories,likemajorstatuaries,
architectonicfragments,glypticandtoreutic.Aseriesofsculpturesdiscoveredat
Tomis2, Histria and Callatis3 belong to the first two categories; they are
monumentsthatvaryinexpression,andstylisticexecution.Withintheglypticits
prevalence is scanty, although the cameo discovered in the harbor of Capidava 4
townisahighlyartisticqualitydocument.
In toreutic, Eros is a frequently used deity, as shown by the research
underwentbyP.Georgievonthebronzefigurinesdiscoveredinthesouthernpart
ofMoesia Inferior5.ThestatuettesdiscoveredatNovae6confirmthisassertion,but
the hypothesis of a common origin is difficult to sustain given the obvious
stylisticdifferencesthatexistsbetweenthem.
In the northern Dobrudja, for the representations of the messenger of love
weremarkthetownofNoviodunumwherethreesuchstatuetteshavebeenfound
up till now. The first of the aforementioned statuettes was discovered during

146

1
LIMCIII/12,s.v.Eros(Ch.Aug,P.LinantdeBellefonds);Amor,Cupido(N.Blanc,
F.Gury).
2
CHERA1997,p.217,220,fig.1.
3
COVACEF2002,p.122.
4
MATEI1991,p.241244.
5
GEORGIEV20002001,p.58.
6
DIMITROVAMILEVA2006,p.3032,nos.1013.

ANAMORSTATUETTEFROMNOVIODUNUM
147

rescue archaeological research in this town7 and it is similar as representation to


Amor (Genius) from Sarmizegetusa8 and to the Amor from Kln9, both dated in
the 2nd century AD. Not long ago, V. H. Baumann published a fragmentary
statuette discovered during the 2003 research campaign under the denomination
of lar10. Up to a certain point, this opinion is justified, given the fact that we can
observeamassivecorrosionoftheentirestatuetteandconsideringthepositionof
therighthand.Thefeaturesofthefacearedepictedroughly,themouthisbig,the
nose is wide, and the eyes have big orbits. The cirrus is badly represented, the
samebeingvalidfortherestofthebody.Thethickneck,theabsenceofpectorals,
thebulkyrightshoulderandtheshorttorsocompletetheimageofanartistically
low quality piece. The left foot is broken and the right one does not respect the
artistic dogma or the anatomy of the body. The wings and the back, generally,
were also poorly done, while the haircut was done with excessive attention.
Despite all these flaws, our opinion is that the statuette at Noviodunum is an
Amor from the 3rd century AD and not a lar, as it was initially presented. The
cirrusandthewingsaresolidargumentsfavoringandsupportingthisstatement.
Last but not latest, we must also notice the general disposition of the find, that
makesusthinkofarefusedobjector,maybe,ofalocalworkshop,asitishighly
unlikelythatthelowqualitypieceswerebroughtfromafar.
In the same region of northern Dobrudja, at Lozova, near village Valea
Teilor (Tulcea County) there was found one of the most spectacular
representations of Amor from all Roman provinces11. The statuette (H.13.9cm)
seems to be rare within the Roman bronzes repertoire, and its origins should be
search in the Hellenistic period. Even though the physiognomy and special
qualityaresimilartothoseofothernumerousstatuettes12,theelaborateattention
with which the torso was made, with the wine garland in diagonal, makes us
thinkaboutthebronzeswithDionysianthemesfromthefirsttwocenturiesAD.A
similarstatuettecomesalsofromtheareaoftheLowerDanube,fromNovae13.
Differing in style and realization technique from the statuette previously
presented, but with similar dimensions, it is a statuette discovered near the
village Valea Seac (Constana County) as strayfind. The rectangularshaped
basehasanailfromwhichonlytheupperpartwaspreserved,whichleadsusto
the idea of a furniture accessory or of a decorative element as part of a chariot.
ThepositionofthehandsdiffersfromthatoftheNoviodunumstatuette,butthe
detailsofthebodyandtheplacementofthecurlsandlocksofhairhasnumerous
similarities,specifictothe2 ndcenturyAD.Wemustalsomentiontheassociation
the author gave to this Amor with Harpocrates, based on the resemblance

BARNEA,BARNEA1984,p.102,pl.11.
POP1995,p.326327,fig;8/6.
9
RITTER1994,p.339,no.2,figs.46.
10
BAUMANN2005,no.71.
11
SIMION 1984, p. 333336, 693694; BAUMANN 1989, p. 5758, fig. 11; BAUMANN
2001,p.3,pl.1/3.
12
For example Amor from August from 2 nd century AD, see KAUFMANN
HEINIMANN1977,p.43,no.38,pl.3436.
13
KUNZE, KRISELEIT, SCHNE 1991, no. 169; DIMITROVAMILEVA 2006, p. 30
31,no.10.
7
8

COSTELCHIRIAC.GEORGENUU

betweenthecirrusandthelotusleaf14.SimilartothestatuettefromValeaSeac,it
isanAmordiscoveredatKln,withtherightarmslightlydistantfromthebody
and with the second arm offering a cloak. This statuette is, nevertheless, of a
betterquality,thehairismadedifferentlyandthewingsarewideopen15.
To the same category, of decorative objects used in functional ensembles,
belongs a chariot ornament of an exquisite artistic quality, discovered in an
unknownplaceontheterritoryoftheprovinceanddatedassecondhalfofthe3rd
centuryAD16.AlsoofasimilarsizeisastatuettediscoveredatHistriathatdepicts
him as a plump child, with a big belly and curly hair; the ensemble was made
withgreatcare,whichletusbelievethatitwasanoldtraditionalbronzeworking
workshop 17. In objects of daily use, the deity appears on a furniture piece,
possiblyalidfromalucerna,randomlydiscoverednearIstria18.
InthecivilsettlementatOstrovFerma4,intheterritoryoftheDurostorum,
two statuettes of rather small size were discovered. The first (H. 4.5cm)19 is a
variant from the 2nd 3rd century AD of the Freiburg/Avallon/Chalonsur
Sane/SaintGermainenLaye group, identified by Hiller20. The major difference
between the aforementioned group and the Amor from Durostorum lies in the
attribute: while the statuettes from Western provinces have the torch, a
continuance of Hellenistic tradition, the statuette from the Lower Danube region
holds a mirror. The second statuette (H. 4.4cm) 21 resembles a find from
Carnuntum22anddatesbacktothe2ndmid3rdcenturyAD.

TypologyofAmorstatuettesinDobrudja
In Dacia, the typology of Amor statuettes was established by L. eposu
Marinescu and C. Pop23. The authors distinguished between three groups within
the figurines discovered in the province, the Noviodunum find can be placed in
the first type, variant e Amor with a lowered arm and attributes in the other lifted
hand.
For the statuettes in Dobrudja, we can distinguish four schemas of
representations:
1)Amorwithatorch,amirrororatubaintherighthandliftedatheadlevel,and
the left hand hanging, with or without an attribute (Durostorum 1 find,
Noviodunum3finds,ValeaTeilor1find);
2) Amor with a torch in the left hand lifted above the head and the right hand
hanging(Durostorum1find,Histria1find);
3) Amor with torch or another attribute in the left hand extended straight forward
andrighthandhanging,eventuallywithattribute(ValeaSeac1find);

148

BUCOVAL1982,p.237238,no.2,figs.34.
RITTER1994,p.342,no.5.
16
TIRBULESCU2006,p.239249.
17
TIRBULESCU2005,509,no.2,p.512513,fig.2ab.
18
PASCALE2006,p.335338.
19
CULIC,MUEEANU1979,p.448,no.5,fig.3ab.
20
HILLER2002,p.462477.
21
MUEEANU,ELEFTERESCU1977,p.585586,fig.1/13.
22
FLEISCHER1967,p.82,no.95,pl.53.
23
EPOSUMARINESCU,POP2000,p.64.
14
15

ANAMORSTATUETTEFROMNOVIODUNUM
149

4)Amorsitting(Histria1find)

Analogies,workshopandchronology
The Amor statuette discovered at Noviodunum has a series of common
characteristics with the finds from Reichshoffen24, Carnuntum25, Kln26, Autun
JardinLorrain27andLyon28.Similartothestatuetteinquestionisafigurinefrom
Dacia,fromStrem,AlbaCounty;itisofsmalldimensionsbutwiththedetailsof
the body worked in a similar manner29. In the regions of Lower and Middle
Danube, similar statuettes are certified at Bari, Golubac (National Museum in
Poarevac) 30; it is also similar is the Amor or Somnus statuette from the 2nd 3rd
centuries AD. from Borak, Crkvenac (Belgrade Museum) 31, but also the statuette
frommid.2ndcenturyAD.discoveredatNovae(SvistovMuseum)32.
Thescatteringofsimilarfindsonlargeareasmakesdifficulttoestablishthe
workshop.Ascanbeobserved,analogiescomebothfromWesternprovincesand
alsofromDanubianones.ThenotabledifferencesinMoesianrepresentationshold
just as many evidence in favor of the argument of different workshops. The
quality of the find indicates a prestigious workshop, located in the area of the
Danubian provinces where can also be found close parallels. As for chronology,
most of the finds of this iconographic schema were dated between 2nd3rd
centuriesAD.However,theNoviodunumstatuettecanbeplacedrathertowards
themiddleofthe2ndcenturyAD.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

BAUMANN1989 V.H.Baumann,Cuprivirelacultura vieideviennordulDobrogei


nAntichitatearoman,RMMM3(1989),p.5359.
BAUMANN2001V.H.Baumann,ItalicElementsintheIstroPonticRuralRegion(2nd
CenturyBC3rdCenturyAD),StudiaAntiquaetArchaeologica8(2001),p.115.
BAUMANN 2005 V.H. Baumann, Lar. In: G. Jugnaru (ed.), Aspecte privind
prelucrarea i circulaia metalelor n Dobrogea din Preistorie pn n Evul Mediu (Biblioteca
IstroPontica,SeriaPatrimonium1),Tulcea2005.
BARNEA, BARNEA 1984 I. Barnea, Al. Barnea, Spturile de salvare de la
Noviodunum,Peuce9(1984),p.97105,503518.
BOUCHER1973S.Boucher,BronzesromainsfigursduMusedesBeauxArtsdeLyon
(CollectionsdesMusesdeLyonIX),Lyon1973.
BUCOVAL 1982 M. Bucoval, Vase i obiecte de bronz romane timpurii din Tomis,
Pontica15(1982),p.235248.
CHERA1997C.Chera,ReprezentrimitologiceninventarelefuneraredinTomis(sec.I

SCHNITZLER1995,p.86,no.94;HILLER2002,p.469,fig.17.
FLEISCHER1967,p.8081,no.92,pl.52.
26
RITTER1994,p.339,no.2,figs.46.
27
LEBEL,BOUCHER1975,p.23,no.14.
28
BOUCHER1973,p.4,no.7.
29
EPOSUMARINESCU,POP2000,p.59,no.55,pl.29.
30
POPOVIetalii,1969,p.97,no.117.
31
VELICKOVI1972,p.157,no.80.
32
DIMITROVAMILEVA2006,p.3132,no.12.
24
25

COSTELCHIRIAC.GEORGENUU

150

IVd.Chr.),Pontica30(1997),p.217236.
COVACEF 2002 Z. Covacef, Arta sculptural n Dobrogea roman, secolele IIII, Cluj
Napoca2002.
CULIC,MUEEANU1979V.Culic,C.Mueeanu,Noibronzuriromanedinsud
vestulDobrogei,SCIVA30(1979),3,p.445451.
DIMITROVAMILEVA 2006 Al. DimitrovaMileva, Die Bronzefunde aus Novae
(Moesiainferior),Warszawa2006.
FLEISCHER1967R.Fleischer,Diermischenbronzenaussterreich,MainzamRhein
1967.
GEORGIEV20002001P.Georgiev,RimskifiguralenbronzotDolnaMizija.Tipologija
naizobrajenijata,Izvestija3637(20002001),p.5063.
HILLER 2002 H. Hiller, Rmische Statuettenpaare fackeltragender Eroten in
hellenistischer Tradition. In: A. GiumliaMair (ed.), I bronzi antichi: produzione e tecnologia
(Atti del XV Congresso Internazionale sui Bronzi Antichi, GradoAquileia, 2226 maggio 2001)
(MonographiesInstrumentum21),Montagnac2002,p.462477.
KAUFMANNHEINIMANN 1977 A. KaufmannHeinimann, Die rmischen bronzen
derSchweiz.I.AugstunddasGebietderColoniaAugustaRaurica,MainzamRhein1977.
KUNZE, KRISELEIT, SCHNE 1991 M. Kunze, I. Kriseleit, S. Schne (ed.), Antike
BronzeplastikausBulgarien,Berlin1991.
LEBEL, BOUCHER 1975 P. Lebel, S. Boucher, Muse Rolin. Bronzes figurs antiques
(grecs,trusquesetromains),Autun1975.
MATEI1991C.Matei,OcameeanticcureprezentarealuiErosdelaCapidava,SCIVA
42(1991),34,p.241244.
MUEEANU,ELEFTERESCU1977C. Mueeanu, D.Elefterescu, Bronzuri romane
dinsudvestulDobrogei,SCIVA28(1977),4,p.585589.
PASCALE 2006 A. Pascale, O pies de bronz descoperit n teritoriul histrian, Pontica
39(2006),p.335338.
POP 1995 C. Pop, Bronzi figurati della Dacia romana: considerazioni in merito alla
datazionedialcunipezzidispersi,illustratinelsecoloscorso.In:S.T.A.M.Mols,A.M.Gerharlt
Witteveen, H. Kars, A. Koster, W.J.T. Peters, W.J.H. Willems (eds.), Acta of the 12th
International Congress on Ancient Bronzes, Nijmegen 1992 (Nederlandse Archeologische
Rapporten18),Nijmegen1995,317328.
POPOVIetalii1969Lj.B.Popovi,D.ManoZisi,M.Velikovi,B.Jelii,Antika
bronzauJugoslaviji,Beograd1969.
RITTER 1994 S. Ritter, Die antiken bronzen im RmischGermanischen Museum Kln,
KlnerJahrb.27(1994),p.317403.
SCHNITZLER1995B.Schnitzler,BronzesantiquesdAlsace,Paris1995.
SIMION1984G.Simion,UnErostrouvValeaTeilor,DpartementdeTulcea,Peuce9
(1984),p.333336,693694.
TIRBULESCU 2005 C. tirbulescu, Statuete de bronz de epoc roman din colecia
Muzeului Naional de Istorie a Romniei. In: C. Mueeanu, M. Brbulescu, D. Benea, A.
tefnescu(eds.),CoronaLaurea.StudiinonoareaLucieieposuMarinescu,Bucureti2005,p.
509522.
TIRBULESCU2006C.tirbulescu,UnadecorazionediuncarrodellaprovinciaMoesia
Inferior(Dobrugia,Romania),CercetriArheologice13(2006),p.239249.
EPOSUMARINESCU, POP 2000 L. eposuMarinescu, C. Pop, Statuete de bronz
dinDaciaroman(MuzeulNaionaldeIstorieaRomniei.MonografiiI),Bucureti2000.
VELIKOVI 1972 M. Velikovi, Rimska sitna bronzova plastika u Narodnoi Muzeji
(AntikaIV),Beograd1972.

ANAMORSTATUETTEFROMNOVIODUNUM

Pl.1ThespreadingofAmorstatuettesinDobrudja(LayoutG.Nuu).

151

COSTELCHIRIAC.GEORGENUU

152

Pl.2AmorstatuettefromNoviodunum(drawingR.Ionescu).

ANAMORSTATUETTEFROMNOVIODUNUM

Pl.3AmorstatuettefromNoviodunum(photoC.Chiriac).

153

ALIMENTAREACUAPNEPOCAROMANNZONA
LOCALITIINICULIEL(JUD.TULCEA)

DorelPARASCHIV,GeorgeNUU
GeorgicCOSTEA*

Motscls:Niculiel,aqueducs,specus,tubescramiques.
Cuvintecheie:Niculiel,apeducte,specus,tuburiceramice.

Rsum: Dans cette note prsente, nous nous proposons de prsenter certaines
informations concernant le systme dadduction de leau dans la priode romaine,
informations rsultes des recherches archologiques prventives ralises les dernires
annes. Nous avons identifi un aqueduc de type specus et plusieurs aqueducs composs
de tubes cramiques; ceuxci avaient caput aquae dans la zone mridionale du village
actuel,aupieddescollines,etilstaientorientsverslabasiliquepalochrtienne,Valea
Ianculuietverslestablissementsdunorddelalocalit.
Dupointdevuedelacapacitetdelamaniredeleurralisation,lesaqueducsde
NiculielsinscriventparmiceuxquonconnatenDobroudja.
Les tubes cramiques ont des dimensions et des formes variables, le long du mme
trajet existant des pices de longueurs diffrentes mme dans le cas du mme trac
(limportant ctait le diamtre du manchon). Labsence dune ,,standardisation
sexplique par le fait que les tubes taient raliss localement. Le diamtre et lpaisseur
desparoisdestubesdoiventtreenconcordanceavecledbitdeleau,aveclapressionet,
enfinetsurtout,lesbesoinsdelacommunaut.
Mme si les aqueducs de Niculiel pouvaient transporter une quantit deau
comparablecellencessairelapprovisionnementdunevilledelaDobroudjaromaine,
nous considrons que les aqueducs en question avaient t construits pour les
tablissementsrurauxdelargion;leurgrandnombredevraittremisenrapportavecla
situationflorissantedesvillae,faitdmontrpardautresartefactsdcouverts(cramique,
rcipientsenverreetc.),quiproviennentdetoutesleszonesdelEmpire.

*
DorelParaschiv,GeorgeNuu,GeorgicCostea:InstitutuldeCercetriEcoMuzealeTulcea,
str. Progresului, nr. 32, 820009, Tulcea, email:drlparaschiv@yahoo.com; nutugrg@yahoo.com;
geocostea@yahoo.com.

DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA

Rezumat: n nota de fa ne propunem prezentarea unor informaii legate de


sistemuldeaduciuneaapeinperioadaroman,informaiirezultatenurmacercetrilor
arheologicepreventiverealizatenultimiiani.Amidentificatunapeductdetipspecusi
maimultedintuburiceramice;acesteaaveaucaputaquaenzonasudicaactualuluisat,
la poalele dealurilor, i erau orientate spre bazilica paleocretin, Valea Iancului i spre
aezriledinzonadenordalocalitii.
Din punct de vedere al capacitii i al modului de realizare, apeductele de la
NiculielsenscriunseriacelorcunoscutenDobrogea.
Tuburile ceramice au dimensiuni i forme variabile, chiar n cazul aceluiai traseu
ntlninduse piese cu lungimi diferite (importante erau diametrul mufei i al
manonului).Lipsauneistandardizriseexplicprinfaptulctuburileeraurealizate
peplanlocal.Diametruligrosimeapereiloracestoratrebuielegatededebitulsurseide
ap,presiunei,nunultimulrnd,denecesarulcomunitii.
Dei prin apeductele de la Niculiel putea fi transportat o cantitate de ap
comparabil cu cea necesar aprovizionrii unui ora din Dobrogea roman, considerm
c acestea au fost construite pentru aezrile rurale din zon; numrul lor mare se
datoreaz situaieieconomicenfloritoare avillaelor, faptdemonstratidealteartefacte
descoperite(ceramic,vasedinsticletc.),careprovindintoatecolurileImperiului.

Zona localitii Niculiel, care n epoca roman fcea parte din teritoriul
orauluiNoviodunum,aintratdemultnliteraturadespecialitate,maialesprin
cercetrile lui V. H. Baumann asupra mai multor villae rusticae1 i a bazilicii
martirice2. n nota de fa ne propunem prezentarea unor informaii legate de
sistemul de aduciune a apei n perioada roman, informaii rezultate n urma
cercetrilorarheologicepreventiverealizatenultimiiani.

Cercetriledinanul2010
n cursul anului 2010 sau desfurat ample lucrri edilitare legate de
alimentarea cu ap a localitii i de sistemul de canalizare. Lucrrile respective
aupermissupraveghereauneimaripriaarieilocuite,printrasareaunoranuri
realizate mecanic, cu limea de 0,500,80 m i adncimi variabile. Situaia a
permis identificare a numeroase complexe arheologice ce au constat n trasee de
apeducte, gropi menajere, morminte, cuptoare etc. i cercetarea acestora, prin
deschiderea unor seciuni i sondaje, ale cror dimensiuni i orientri au fost n
funcie de condiiile din teren3. Vom prezenta doar contextele n care au aprut
apeducte,npatruseciunisituatentrozonrelativapropiat,faptceindicun
traseufolositcupredilecienantichitate,nzonfiindnuziazidoucimele.
Primaseciune,SIapeduct,afostdeschisnzonaCimeleidelngbiserica
Sf.Atanasie(N4510785;E02828804).Aavutdimensiunilede4,20x1,70m
i adncimea de 0,90 1,00 m, fiind orientat aproximativ est vest. Au fost
descoperite dou apeducte de tip tubuli ceramici, A1 i A2 i unul de tip canalis
structilis(specus).Primulapeduct,A1,necatnmortar,afostsurprinspelungimea

156

BAUMANN 1976; BAUMANN 1979; BAUMANN 1979a; BAUMANN 1979b;


BAUMANN1980;BAUMANN1983.
2
BAUMANN2004,cubibliografiaanterioar.
3
PARASCHIVetalii2011.
1

ALIMENTAREACUAPNEPOCAROMANNZONALOCALITIINICULIEL
157

aasesauaptetuburi.ApeductulA2,afostobservatpelungimeaaaptetuburi,a
cror lungime variaz ntre 31 i 34 cm, diametrul acestora fiind de 13,5 cm.
Apeductul de tip specus are urmtoarele dimensiuni: limea blocajului 85 cm,
nlimea blocajului 60 cm, limea cuvetei 20 cm, nlimea cuvetei 25 cm.
Interiorulcanaluluiafosttencuitnopussigninum,cuunmortarhidrofugdeculoare
roie,iarexteriorulcuunuldeculoarealbcumultescoicipisatencompoziie.
Ceadeadouaseciune,SIIapeduct,afostrealizatla30mvestdeprima,pe
drumulceurcsprezonavesticasatului,porninddinapropiereacimeleibisericii
Sf.Atanasie(N4510777;E02828791).Aavutdimensiunilede3,30x2,50mi
adncimea de 0,951,00 m, fiind orientat, de asemrnea, aproximativ est vest. Au
fost identificate dou apeducte de tip tubuli suprapuse. Primul, foarte bine pstrat
(A2),afostsurprinspelungimeaanoutuburiculungimicuprinsentre44i47cm,
iarceldealdoilea(A1)suprapusdeprimul,eraputernicafectat,deifuseseprotejat
destraturidemortaricrmid.Ambeleapeducteaudiametrulde20cm.
Atreiaseciune,SIIIapeduct,afostrealizatlaaproximativ1015m,spre
norddeprima(N4510775;E02828789).Aavutdimensiunilede4x2,20
m i adncimea de 0,901,00 m i a fost orientat nordvest sudest. n aceast
seciuneaufostverificate,foarteprobabil,apeductelesemnalatenprimaseciune
doudetiptubulliiunuldetipspecus.Primulapeductdintuburiceramice,A1,
erasuprapusdeinstalaiaceluide tip specus,iaraldoilea,A2, afostsurprinspe
lungimeaazecetuburi(nountregiiunuldistrus),culungimicuprinsentre29
i 33 cm. Diametrul tuburilor este de 16 cm. Apeductul de tip specus are limea
blocajuluide5060cm,nlimeade50cm,limeacuveteide17cm,iarnlimea
acesteia de 2425 cm. Att interiorul, ct i exteriorul canalului au fost cptuite
cuaceleaitipuridemortarcancazultronsonuluiidentificatnSI.
A patra seciune, S IV apeduct, a fost deschis pe str. Dispensarului, n faa
porii mici a proprietii Porneal Valentina (N 45 10 545; E 028 28 471). A
avut dimensiunile de 4,50 x 2 m, adncimea de 1,20 m i a fost orientat nord
sud. n urma deschiderii acestei suprafee (puternic afectat de lucrri edilitare
anterioare, pentru amplasarea precedentelor conducte de ap) au fost surprinse
dou apeducte de tip tubuli ceramici. Primul, orientat nord sud, a putut fi
observatpeolungimede2,45m,fiindnregistrateaptetuburiculungimeade35
cm. Apeductul era racordat la un cmin de distribuie realizat din crmid, cu
dimensiunilede85x65cmiogrosimeade23cm.Dinlaturaesticacminului
porneaunaltapeduct,orientatctreproprietateaPorneal;acestaafostobservat
doar pe lungimea unui tub ceramic, extrem de afectat. Tot pe strada
Dispensarului,nurmcumaimuliani,afostidentificatuncmindedistribuie
lacareerauracordatetreiapeducteceramice 4.Aufostrecuperaimaimulitubuli
culungimeacuprinsntre28i30cm(dincare3cmmufa,respectivmanonul) 5,
diametrulexteriorde9,5cmlamufi1314cmlamanon,celinteriorde8,3cm
lamufi1011cmlamanon,iargrosimeapereilorde11,5cm(0,7cmlamuf).
4
5

STNIC,COSTEA,COSTEA2008,383;cercetriV.H.Baumann,A.StniciFl.Mihail.
Amdenumitmufcaptulsubirealtubului,iarmanoncelgros(guraacestuia).

DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA

Cercetriledinanii2009i2011
n anii 2009 i 2011 au fost efectuate cercetri arheologice preventive
prilejuite de dou investiii: construirea unei sli de sport de ctre Primria
Niculiel6,respectivrealizareauneiinstalaiidecondiionareistocareaceralelor
de ctre un investitor privat, pe dou proprieti nvecinate, care n trecut
aparinuser unei ferme zootehnice. Punctul e situat n partea centralnordic a
localitiiNiculiel,lacca.200msuddeval(carenprezentnusemaiobservpe
acest tronson) i la cca. 10 m est de cursul unui pru, care n anii 5060 a fost
mutatlacca.100msprevest.nliteraturadespecialitateemenionatfaptulcla
Sdevalsegseteunvicus,iarlanorddeacestaovilladatatnsec.IIIIIp.Chr 7.
La villa respectiv a efectuat cercetri arheologice V. H. Baumann n anii 70,
prilejuitedeextindereacomplexuluizootehnic8.
A fost cercetat parial o locuire de tip villa incluznd o curte interioar,
coloane din calcar, tronsoane de ziduri din piatr legat cu pmnt, poriuni de
pavaj realizat din dale de calcar i o instalaie de hypocaustum aparinnd unui
edificiu termal. Villa a funcionat ntre mijlocul sec. II p. Chr. i primele decenii
ale secolului urmtor. Dac n prima campanie au fost descoperite doar cteva
fragmente de tubuli ceramici, n cea dea doua, pe o distan de cca. 8 m, au
aprutcincitraseedeapeducte;acesteadinurmsuntorientateaproximativnord
sud i au fost surprinse n dou seciuni paralele. Unul dintre apeducte a fost
distrusdinantichitate.
Apeductul nr. 1, aprut la adncimea de 0,90 m fa de actualul nivel de
clcare, a fost surprins pe o lungime de 2,20 m ntro seciune trei segmente
complete i dou parial vizibile, n profile i pe lungimea unui singur tub n
cealalt; dimensiunile tuburilor sunt urmtoarele: lungimea 57 cm, diametrul
interior12cm,diametrulexterior18,5cm.
Apeductul nr. 2, mai nlat cu 5 cm fa de primul, a fost surprins pe o
lungime de 1,35 m ntro seciune patru tubuli, dintre care doi ntregi i pe
lungimea a apte tubuli, dintre care cinci ntregi, n cealalt. Dimensiunile
tuburilorsunt:lungimea54cm,diametrulinterior13cm;diametrulexterior
16cm.
Apeductul nr. 3, distrus ntro seciune de o groap contemporan
(fragmente ale acestuia au fost surprinse la adncimea de 1,05 m), a aprut n
cealalt, fiind plasat cu 510 cm mai sus dect cel anterior. Trei dintre cele ase
segmente vizibile ale acestuia prezint orificii eliptice, cu dimensiunile de 7 x
12 cm, pentru curarea de reziduuri; aceast situaie este ntlnit i n cazul
apeductuluidintubulidincalcardelaHistria9.
Laaceeaiadncimecuapeductulnr.1,nambeleseciuni,aaprutceldeal
patrulea apeduct, pentru amenajarea cruia sa spat n steril pn la 1,20 m.
Tuburileaulungimeacuprinsntre47i54cm,diametrulinteriorde15cm,iar
celexteriorde17,5cm.Majoritateaacestoraprezint,nparteasuperioar,orificii

158

PARASCHIVetalii2010.
BAUMANN1983,p.7174;BRBULESCU2001,p.7980.
8
BAUMANN1979b;BAUMANN1983,p.97107,166177.
9
IONESCU,PAPUC2005,p.6364.
6
7

ALIMENTAREACUAPNEPOCAROMANNZONALOCALITIINICULIEL
159

pentrudegajareancazdecolmatare.
La68cmsprevestdetronsonuldeapeductnr.1,laadncimeade7580fa
denivelulactualdeclcare,aaprutunapeductfragmentarcudiametrulmaxim
de15cm(nr.5),prinsntromasdemortarcuolungimede35cmigrosimede
8 cm. Este o dovad n favoarea existenei unui tronson de apeduct distrus din
antichitate.

Concluzii
n urma cercetrilor n ultimii ani, remarcm funcionarea unei reele de
alimentarecuapbineorganizatnperioadaromannzonaNiculielului.Fr
adispunedepreamulteinformaii,putemafirma,fragrei,cariadecaptarea
apei(caputaquae)seaflanzonasudicaactualuluisat,lapoaleledealurilor,zona
dincareestecaptatapainperioadaactual.Orientareadelasudctrenorda
apeductelor, impus de panta terenului, este ntrit de prezena numeroaselor
villaesemnalatepevileIanculuiiCapacliei,locurincareicercetrileanterioare
ausemnalatexistenaunorastfeldesistemedealimentarecuap10.
inndcontdeorientareaapeductelorprezentate,rezultcprinacesteaapa
eradistribuitndouzone.Celedescoperiteinanul2010,nseciunileI,IIIiIV,
erau orientate ctre bazilica paleocretin (ce a fost construit pe ruinele unei
ferme) 11 i Valea Iancului, n timp ce apeductele din seciunea II din campania
2010iceledin2011alimentauaezriledinzonadenordalocalitiiNiculiel.
Este dificil, n stadiul actual al cercetrilor, s ne pronunm asupra
raportului cronologic dintre apeducte. Spre Valea Iancului ntlnim un apeduct
detipspecuspelngceledintuburiceramice,ntimpcelavillacercetatparial
lanordullocalitiiavempatruirurideconducteparalele(lacareseadaugunul
dezafectatdinantichitate).Nupoatefiexcluscontemporaneitateaacestora,fiind
cunoscut asocierea celor dou tipuri 12, ca urmare a variaiei debitului n funcie
de anotimpuri, a identificrii unor noi surse de ap, sau a defectrii apeductelor
de tip tubuli. n acelai timp, innd cont de situaia de la Histria, Tomis i
Callatis,undeconstruciaapeductelordetipspecusedatatlasfritulsec.IIIsau
lanceputulsec.IVp.Chr.13,nuexcludemposibilitateacaiceldelaNiculiels
fieulteriorcelorceramice.CelpuinsituaiadinseciuneaSIIIcercetatn2010,
n care un apeduct din tubuli este suprapus de cel de tip specus, demonstreaz
acesta. Afirmaia ar putea fi susinut i de faptul c la villa cercetat n 2009 i
2011, care afuncionat ntre mijlocul sec. II i primele decenii ale sec. III p. Chr.,
aufostidentificatedoarapeductedetiptubuli.
Dinpunctdevederealcapacitiiialmoduluiderealizare,apeducteledela
NiculielsenscriunseriacelorcunoscutenDobrogea.
BAUMANN1976,p.109117.
BAUMANN2004,p.138140.
12
AVRAM1994,p.78.
13
IONESCU1991,p.422423;IONESCU,PAPUC2005,p.5556,86.
10
11

DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA

Apeductuldetipspecusidentificatdenoi,areaceeaimanierdeconstrucie
ca cele ce alimentau oraele Histria14, Tomis15, Callatis16, Tropaeum Traiani17,
Noviodunum(surprinslaCapaclia)18iTroesmis(apeductceaveacaputaquaen
zonalocalitiiGreci)19icelidentificatlaTelia(npunctulLapod)20.nceea
ce privete dimensiunile, apeductele menionate au seciunea blocajului i a
cuveteiapropiatesaumaimaridectaceluidelaNiculiel.nnumeroasecazuri,
apeductele de tip specus erau alimentate, de la mai multe surse, prin conducte
ceramice.
Apeductele de tip tubuli ceramici sunt mai rspndite dect cele de tip
specus, deoarece erau mai uor de construit i de ntreinut, necesitnd costuri
multmaireduse.
Pentru alimentarea Histriei, un astfel de apeduct, cu lungimea tuburilor de
62cm(dincaremufa5cm),diametrulinteriorde18cmiarcelexteriorde23cm,
pornea din satul Istria21; altul, ce avea caput aque la vest de satul Cogealac, era
formatdintuburiculungimeade35cm(dincaremufa4,4cm),diametrulinterior
de10,6cm,iarcelexteriorde12,3cm,protejatecuplcideistverde 22.Laacestea,
se adaug unele tronsoane din conducte cu lungimea de 45 cm i diametrul de
15cmdescoperitelaFntnele,carealimentauprincipalulapeductalHistriei,de
tipspecus23.
n apropiere de Tomis au fost identificate dou apeducte din tubuli. Unul
folosea sursa de ap de pe versantul Siutghiolului i alimenta o ferm din zon,
iaraltul,cudiametrulexterioralconductelorde15cm,fuseseconstruitpentruo
aezareruraldeperazalocalitiiCumpna 24.

160

14
CANARACHE 1951, p. 6769; CANARACHE 1954, p. 361362, fig. 152/3; BOTZAN
1980, p. 304305; AVRAM, BOUNEGRU 1986, p. 263264, fig. 56; LUNGU, BOUNEGRU,
AVRAM1990,p.164;PAPUC1997,p.238,243;SUCEVEANU1998,p.1215,1821,fig.78;
BRBULESCU 2001, p. 4042; PAPUC 20022003, p. 126129, pl. I/II; IONESCU, PAPUC
2005,p.5556.
15
BUCOVAL 1970, p. 204206; PAPUC 1982, p. 162166, fig. 23; PAPUC, IONESCU
1994;PAPUC1997,p.243247;PAPUC20002001;BRBULESCU2001,p.50;PAPUC2005,
p.8791,fig.917;IONESCU,PAPUC2005,p.8586,fig.1517.
16
IONESCU1991;IONESCU,PAPUC2005,p.101102;PAPUC2007,p.353354.
17
TEFAN 1972, p. 4448; BRBULESCU 2001, p. 123; PAPUC, IONESCU,
CONSTANTIN2011,p.325328,fig.23.
18
BAUMANN1983,p.97;BRBULESCU2001,p.78.
19
Apeductulpoatefiobservatnteren,peteritoriullocalitiiGreci.
20
BAUMANN 1983, p. 128, 131, fig. 52. Acest apeduct (dac ntradevr avem dea
face cu o astfel de construcie) este ncadrat de descoperitor dup sfritul sec. IV, ceea ce
estepuinprobabilpentruepocarespectiv.
21
CANARACHE 1951, p. 64; CANARACHE 1954, p. 359, fig. 152/1; BOTZAN 1980,
p.304;PAPUC1997,p.239;PAPUC20022003,p.124125,pl.I/1;IONESCU,PAPUC2005,
p.64.
22
AVRAM, BOUNEGRU 1986, p. 262263; PAPUC 1997, 239; BRBULESCU 2001,
p.42;PAPUC20022003,p.128129;IONESCU,PAPUC2005,p.64.
23
PAPUC1997,p.239;SUCEVEANU1998,p.1921,fig.56;PAPUC20022003,p.127
128. Al. Avram i O. Bounegru lanseaz ipoteza c un apeduct de tip tubuli lar dubla pe
celdetipspecus(AVRAM,BOUNEGRU1986,p.265,nota12).
24
PAPUC2005,p.92.

ALIMENTAREACUAPNEPOCAROMANNZONALOCALITIINICULIEL
161

n ceea ce privete apeductele Callatidei, unul, alctuit din tronsoane de


zidrie ce alternau cu poriuni din tuburi ceramice, avea sursa de alimentare pe
versantul nordic al lacului Mangalia; tuburile aveau lungimea de 34 cm, iar
diametrulde11,5cmnavali23,5cmnamonte25.nzonaincinteicallatieneau
fostidentificatetreiiruriparaleledetubuli26,rezultndcapaacestuiapeductera
preluat,ntrunamumitpunct,demaimulteconducteceramice.Unaltapeduct,
dintubuliceramiciculungimeade4547cmidiametrulexteriorde25cm,avea
caputaquaenparteadevestalaculuiTatalgeac,pevaleadinspresatulDulceti 27.
Tubuli ceramici, cu grosimea de 2022 cm, au fost descoperii i n zona blii
CiukurBostan,oaltposibilsursdeapaoraului28.
Tropaeum Traiani era alimentat prin apeducte de tip specus, ce aveau caput
aquaelaipoteiZorile,respectivValeaCetii;celpuinnzonadecaptarein
interiorul oraului ns, apa era distribuit i prin conducte ceramice. Tubulii
identificai au lungimea cuprins ntre 31 i 53 cm, iar diametrul ntre 16 i
19 cm29. n teritoriul tropaens, la Abrud, a fost cercetat parial un apeduct din
tubuliculungimeade33cm(dincare3cmmanonul)idiametrulcuprinsntre9
i13cm;acestaalimentaoaezareruraldinzon30.
nceeacepriveteteritoriulnoviodunens,apeductuldetipspecusidentificat
la Capaclia avea poriunea iniial din tubuli ceramici, caput aquae gsinduse pe
DealulBdila,spreMnstireaCoco31.Probabilavemdeafacecuaceeaisituaie
i n cazul apeductului ce alimenta oraul Troesmis, pe teritoriul localitii Greci
fiind descoperite tuburi ceramice32, dac acestea nu provin de la o derivaie
pentru aezarea rural din zon. La destinaie, dup ce trecea prin castellum ad
muros, apa era distribuit prin conducte, dup cum dovedesc cminele de
distribuie descoperite pe teritoriile celor dou orae33 i un segment de apeduct
dinconducteceramiceidentificatnanul2003napropierede Noviodunum34. n
acest ora au fost descoperii, dea lungul anilor, civa tubuli fragmentari cu
diametrulexteriorde1416cm,grosimeapereilorde1,61,7cm,lungimeamufei
de 4,5 cm, iar diametrul acesteia de 10,5 cm la exterior i 8,5 cm la interior; la
acetia se adaug un tub ntreg, cu lungimea de 57 cm (din care mufa 3,5 cm),
diametrul exterior mediu de 16 cm (14 cm la muf i 19,5 cm la manon), iar cel
interior de 11,6 cm la muf i 15,2 cm la manon35. Ali doi tubuli, descoperii
probabil la Noviodunum sau n una din aezrile din teritoriu, au urmtoarele
dimensiuni:lungimeapstrat54cm(dincaremufa5cm),diametrulexterior
10,5 cm, cel interior 8,5 cm, grosimea pereilor 1 cm, diametrul exterior la
muf8cm,iarcelinterior6,2cm,respectivlungimea53cm(dincaremufa
IONESCU,PAPUC,2005,p.100102;PAPUC2007,p.353354.
ICONOMU1968,p.242.
27
IONESCU,PAPUC2005,p.102;PAPUC2007,p.354355.
28
BOTZAN1980,p.310;PAPUC1997,p.239;IONESCU,PAPUC,2005,p.102.
29
TEFAN1972,p4448;PAPUC,IONESCU,CONSTANTIN2011,p.327,fig.5.
30
BRBULESCU2001,p.124;PAPUC,IONESCU,CONSTANTIN2011,p.328,fig.4.
31
BAUMANN1983,p.74,97;BRBULESCU2001,p.78.
32
BRBULESCU2001,p.87.
33
BAUMANN1984,p.221,cat.nr.2728,fig.50ab.
34
BAUMANNetalii2004,p.149.
35
Pieseinedite,aflatendepoziteleMuzeuluideIstorieiArheologieTulcea.
25
26

DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA

4,5cm),diametrulexterior21cm,celinterior15cm,grosimeapereilor3cm,
diametrulexteriorlamuf18,5cm,iarcelinterior15cm36.
Alte dou apeducte din tubuli ceramici au fost cercetate n partea central
esticajudeuluiConstana,nteritoriulaxiopolitan.Primuldintreacestea,carea
fostconstruitnsec.IIIIIp.Chr.iafostutilizatpnnperioadamodern,avea
caputaquaeundevanvatrasatuluiVeteranuialimentaoaezareruralroman
situat n zona localitii Petera. Tuburile au lungimea de 29,3 cm (din care 4,4
cmmanonul),diametrulexteriorde14,5cm(15,4lamanon),celinteriorde11,5
cm(12,8cmlamanon),iarmufaarediametrulde11,4cmlaexteriori9,4cmla
interior37.Celdealdoileaapeduct,ceafuncionatdinepocaromanpnnanul
1924,aveaattcaputaquaectipunctulterminusperazasatuluiIzvoruMare;din
zon au fost recoltai tubuli de dimensiuni diferite (lungimea unui tub mai bine
conservatede29,5cmfrmanon,diametrulexteriorvariazdela12,5la17cm,
iarcelinteriordela7,5la14cm),ceeacenseamncavemdeafacefiecutrasee
paralele,fiedemaimultelocuridincareapaeracaptat38.
n literatura de specialitate mai sunt amintite apeducte ceramice sau doar
tubulilaCarsium39,Arrubium40,Luncavia41,Cerna42,Horia(lungimetub32cm,
diametru exterior 12 cm, diametru interior 9 cm)43, Deni Valea Pungii
(lungimetub37cm,diametruexterior11cm,diametruinterior8,6/7,8cm) 44,
Visterna (lungime tub 36 cm, diametru exterior 15,6 cm, diametru interior
11,2 cm)45, Casimcea46, Rzboieni (lungime tub 34,5 cm, diametru exterior
11,1 cm, diametru interior 9,1/6,2 cm)47, Sinoe48, Potrnichea (lungime tub 31
cm,diametruexterior14cm,diametruinterior11,7cm)49,GuraCanliei50,Cuza
Vod51,MirceaVod52iBltgeti53.
Dup cum se poate observa, tubulii ceramici au dimensiuni i forme
variabile, chiar n cazul aceluiai traseu ntlninduse piese cu lungimi diferite

162

Pieseinedite,aflatendepoziteleMuzeuluideIstorieiArheologieTulcea.
BJENARU,DOBRINESCU,STOIAN1998,p.227234,fig.15;BRBULESCU2001,
p.115116.
38
BJENARU, DOBRINESCU, STOIAN 1998, p. 234235, fig. 6; BRBULESCU 2001,
p.115.
39
BRBULESCU2001,p.101.
40
TIR,L35,p.24;BARNEA,AL.1991,p.185;BARNEA,I.1994,p.121.
41
TIR,L35,p.49;BARNEA,I.1996,p.334.
42
TIR, L 35, p. 32; BARNEA, AL. 1994, p. 289. Este posibil ca acest apeduct sl fi
alimentatpeceldetipspecuscaremergespreTroesmis.
43
BAUMANN1972,p.46,fig.21;BAUMANN1983,p.118,181182,cat.nr.22.
44
COMA 1958, p. 764; BJENARU, DOBRINESCU, STOIAN 1998, p. 234, nota 7;
BRBULESCU2001,p.98.
45
BJENARU,DOBRINESCU,STOIAN1998,p.231,nota2.
46
CANARACHE1954,p.357.
47
BJENARU,DOBRINESCU,STOIAN1998,p.234,nota7.
48
TIR,L35,p.66.
49
BJENARU, DOBRINESCU, STOIAN 1998, p. 231, nota 2; BRBULESCU 2001,
p.56,nota274.
50
IRIMIA1981,115,fig.25/9.
51
BRBULESCU2001,p.56.
52
TIR,L35,p.51.
53
TEFAN1972,p.43.
36
37

ALIMENTAREACUAPNEPOCAROMANNZONALOCALITIINICULIEL
163

(importanteeraudiametrulmufeiialmanonului).Lipsauneistandardizrise
explicprinfaptulctuburileeraurealizatepeplanlocal.Diametruligrosimea
pereilor acestora trebuie legate de debitul sursei de ap, presiune i, nu n
ultimulrnd,denecesarulcomunitii.
Dei prin apeductele de la Niculiel putea fi transportat o cantitate de ap
comparabil cu cea necesar aprovizionrii unui ora din Dobrogea roman,
considerm c acestea au fost construite pentru aezrile rurale din zon,
numrul lor mare se datoreaz situaiei economice nfloritoare a villaelor, fapt
demonstrat i de alte artefacte descoperite (ceramic, vase din sticl etc.), care
provin din toate colurile Imperiului. Tentant este ipoteza c unele din
apeducteleidentificatelavilladinzonadenordalocalitiiarputeaaveapunctul
terminus la Noviodunum, dar oraul putea beneficia de ap de la distane mai
reduse (n special din zona Capaclia, unde am menionat un apeduct, punctul
situnduse chiar pe principalul drum spre ora); n plus, o important surs o
constituia Dunrea (cel puin pentru alimentarea celor dou thermae publice,
descoperite chiar pe malul fluviului)54. Pe limesul danubian mai sunt orae ale
crorapeducteaucaputaquaelaodistanapreciabilRatiaria,Oescus,Novae,
nunelecazuriaceastadepind20km55.Oateniedeosebitmeritapeductulde
tipspecus,tipntlnit,celpuinnactualulstadiualcercetrilor,cuprecdere,n
cazulaprovizionriioraelor,daracestanuesteorientatspreNoviodunum.

Tipologiatubulilorceramici
Din zonele ce urmau s fie afectate de viitoarea investiie (doar n cazul
campaniei 2010), au fost recuperai mai muli tubuli ceramici; toi prezint
caneluri dispuse n spiral, att la interior, ct i la exterior. n funcie de
dimensiuniideform,acetiasencadreazndoutipuri.
Tipul1.Tuburilesuntmasive,auformaaproximativcilindric,lungimeade
4857 cm (din care zona de mbinare a mufei cu manonul cca. 4 cm), diametrul
exteriorde1622cm,celinteriorde1013cm,grosimeapereilorcuprinsntre3
i3,8cm,iaramufeintre1i1,2cm.
Tipul2.Tuburilesuntmaizvelte,aulungimeamaximde37cm(dincare5
7 cm mufa), diametrul exterior de 1517 cm n partea inferioar, 1314 cm n cea
superioar (spre muf), cca. 10 cm la muf, cel interior de 1013 cm, grosimea
pereilorcuprinsntre1i1,8cm,iaramufeintre0,6i0,8cm.

BIBLIOGRAFIE

AVRAM1994Al.Avram,s.v.apeduct,nEAIVRI,AC,p.78.
AVRAM, BOUNEGRU 1986 Al. Avram, O. Bounegru, Noi contribuii la problema
apeductelorHistriei,SCIVA37(1986),3,p.262267.
BARNEA1991Al.Barnea,LaDobroudjaauxIVeVIIesiclesden..,n:Al.Suceveanu,
Al.Barnea,LaDobroudjaromaine,Bucureti1991,p.154297.
BARNEA1994Al.Barnea,s.v.Cerna,nEAIVRI,AC,p.289290.
BARNEA 1968 I. Barnea, Perioada Dominatului (sec. IVVII), n R. Vulpe, I. Barnea,
54
55

BARNEA,I.1968,476;BARNEA,AL.1991,188,fig.12.
TSUROV2006,p.1721.

164

DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA

DinistoriaDobrogeiII.RomaniilaDunreadeJos,Bucureti1968,p.337556.
BARNEA1994I.Barnea,s.v.Arrubium,nEAIVRI,AC,p.120121.
BARNEA1996I.Barnea,s.v.Luncavia,nEAIVRII,DL,p.334.
BAUMANN1972V.H.Baumann,OvillaromanlanordvestdesatulHoria(judeul
Tulcea),BMI41(1972),4,p.4552.
BAUMANN 1976 V. H. Baumann, Observaii arheologice asupra poziiei i cronologiei
aezrilorromanedinzonadenordaNiculielului,Peuce4(1976),p.109125.
BAUMANN1979V.H.Baumann, LavillarusticadeNiculiel(dp.de Tulcea),Dacia
N.S.23(1979),p.131146.
BAUMANN 1979a V. H. Baumann, Raport asupra cercetrilor arheologice efectuate n
villa rustica din marginea nordic a satului Niculiel (jud. Tulcea), Materiale. A XIIIa
sesiuneanualderapoarte,Oradea,1979,p.234246.
BAUMANN 1979b V. H. Baumann, Cercetri arheologice n zona Sarica Niculiel,
Materiale.AXIIIasesiuneanualderapoarte,Oradea,1979,p.197203.
BAUMANN 1980 V. H. Baumann, Raport asupra cercetrilor arheologice efectuate n
villa rustica din marginea nordic a satului Niculiel (jud. Tulcea). Repertoriul principalelor
descoperiri,Peuce8(1980),p.367414.
BAUMANN1983V.H.Baumann,FermaromandinDobrogea,Tulcea1983.
BAUMANN1984V.H.Baumann,PiesesculpturaleiepigraficedincoleciaMuzeului
deistorieiarheologiedinTulcea,Peuce9(1984),p.207233,597630.
BAUMANN2004V.H.Baumann,Sngelemartirilor,Constana2004.
BAUMANN et alii 2004 V. H. Baumann, A. Stnic, Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, C.
Olariu,L.Bejenaru,K.Lockyear,A.Popescu,T.Sly,Isaccea,jud.Tulcea[Noviodunum],CCA.
Campania2003(2004),p.146149.
BJENARU, DOBRINESCU, STOIAN 1998 C. Bjenaru, I.C. Dobrinescu, Gh.
Stoian, Noi descoperiri arheologice pe teritoriul comunei Petera, jud. Constana, Pontica 31
(1998),p.227238.
BRBULESCU 2001 M. Brbulescu, Viaa rural n Dobrogea roman (sec. I III p.
Chr.),Constana2001.
BOTZAN1980MarcuBotzan,Consideraiiasupraalimentriicuapaoraelorceti
Histria,TomisiCallatis,Pontica13(1980),p.303314.
BUCOVAL1970M.Bucoval,DescoperirinoinzonasuburbanaTomisului,Pontica
3(1970),p.189209.
CANARACHE1951V.Canarache,DesprealimentareaHistrieicuapdebut,SCIV2,
(1951),2,p.6173.
CANARACHE 1954 V. Canarache, Apeductele Histriei, n Em. Condurachi
(coordonator),Histria.MonografiearheologicI,Bucureti1954,p.357362.
COMA1958E.Coma,Limesuldobrogean.CercetridesuprafadealungulDunrii
ntreOstroviHrova,Materiale5(1958),p.761768.
ICONOMU 1968 C. Iconomu, Cercetri arheologice la Mangalia i Neptun, Pontice 1
(1968),p.235268.
IONESCU 1991 M. Ionescu, Un nou apeduct n teritoriul callatian, Pontica 24 (1991),
p.419424.
IONESCU, PAPUC 2005 M. Ionescu, Gh. Papuc, Sistemul de aprare a litoralului
Dobrogeiromane(sec.IVIIp.Chr.),Constana2005.
IRIMIA 1981 M. Irimia, Observaii preliminare privind aezarea antic de la Gura
Canliei,Pontica14(1981),p.67122.
LUNGU, BOUNEGRU, AVRAM 1990 V. Lungu, O. Bounegru, Al. Avram,
CercetrilearheologicedinaezrileromanedelaCogealac,Pontica23(1990),p.161175.
PAPUC1982Gh.Papuc,DespreapeducteleTomisului,Pontica15(1982),p.161174.
PAPUC1997Gh.Papuc,Tipurideapeductepelitoralulvestpontic,Pontica30(1997),
p.237250.

ALIMENTAREACUAPNEPOCAROMANNZONALOCALITIINICULIEL
165

PAPUC20002001Gh.Papuc,Tomisaprovizionareacuapnepocaromaniroman
trzie,Pontica3334(20002001),p.425449.
PAPUC 20022003 Gh. Papuc, Histria Aprovizionarea cu ap potabil n perioada
romaniromantrzie,Pontica3536(20022003),p.123132.
PAPUC2005GhPapuc,TomisI.AprovizionareacuapacetiiTomisnepocaroman
iromantrzie,Constana2005.
PAPUC2007Gh.Papuc,DespreaprovizionareacuappotabilacetaiiCallatisnepoca
roman,Pontica40(2007),p.351358.
PAPUC,IONESCU1994Gh.Papuc,M.Ionescu,Noicercetriprivindapeductuldela
Ovidiu,jud.Constana,Pontica27(1994),p.209221.
PAPUC,IONESCU,CONSTANTIN2011Gh.Papuc,M.Ionescu,R.Constantin,Les
aqueducsdelacitromainedeTropaeumTraiani,Pontica44(2011),p.323341.
PARASCHIV et alii 2010 D. Paraschiv, G. Costea, G. Nuu, M. Iacob, L. Marcu,
Niculiel, com. Niculiel, jud. Tulcea, Punct: Baza sportiv (fosta ferm zootehnic), CCA.
Campania2009(2010),p.283284.
PARASCHIVetalii2011D.Paraschiv,G.Costea,G.Nuu,M.Mocanu,LMarcu,V.
Rusu,Niculiel,com.Niculiel,jud.Tulcea,CCA.Campania2010(2011),p.201202.
STNIC, COSTEA, COSTEA 2008 A. Stnic, G. Costea, I. Costea, Cronica
cercetrilorarheologicedinjudeulTulcea,PeuceS.N.6(2008),p.375386.
SUCEVEANU 1998 Al Suceveanu cu colaborarea lui Gh. PoenaruBordea i M. V.
Angelescu,Fntnele.ContribuiilastudiulvieiiruralenDobrogearoman,Bucureti1998.
TEFAN 1972 Al. S. tefan, Apeductele cetii Tropaeum Traiani, BMI 41 (1972), 3,
p.4353.
TSUROV2006I.Tsurov,VodosnavdjanievMizija(GornaiDolnaMizija)iTrakija,n:
R.T.Ivanov(ed.),ArheologijanaBlgarskitezemiII,Sofia2006,p.1732.

166

DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA

2
Pl.11.VestigiiromanelaNdeNiculiel;2.Amplasareaseciunilorn2010.

ALIMENTAREACUAPNEPOCAROMANNZONALOCALITIINICULIEL
167

Pl.2SIapeduct.

168

DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA

Pl.3SIIapeduct.

ALIMENTAREACUAPNEPOCAROMANNZONALOCALITIINICULIEL
169

2
Pl.41.SIIIapeduct;2.SIVapeduct.

170

DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA

Pl.5Niculiel2011,aspectedesptur.

ALIMENTAREACUAPNEPOCAROMANNZONALOCALITIINICULIEL
171

Pl.6Niculiel2011,apeducte.

172

DORELPARASCHIV,GEORGENUU,GEORGICCOSTEA

Pl.7TuburideapeductedescoperitelaNiculieln2010.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWN
TROPAEUMTRAIANI

MihaiSeverusIONESCU*
tefanEmilianGAMUREAC*
FilicaDRGHICI*

Keywords:street,edifice,sidewalk,annex,duct,pottery,lamps.
Cuvintecheie:strad,edificiu,pavaj,anex,canal,ceramic,opaie.

Abstract:Thepurposeofthearchaeologicalresearchescarriedoutduringtheyears
20032013 was the unveiling of a portion of the sector A, on the northern side of the
basilicaexistinghere,aswellastheverificationofthepreviouslymadeelectrometricand
magnetometric results research. The researched area, about 40 x 20 m has allowed the
identification of six buildings and three streets attached to them. The first street, also
known as ABV IV is oriented EastWest and has a length of 280 m measured between
thestreetsthatlinkthesetwocardinalpointswithviaprincipalis.Theothertwostreets,
AV2andAV3,arelocatedtotheNorthandperpendiculartoit.Thelaststreet,recently
researched, was the link between the street ABV IV and the street ABV II, the only
functional axes of movement in the early centuries 5th 6th AD. The building analyzed
here, the only one which was entirely researched, is located on the northern side of the
sectorandconsistsofthreeroomsandalateexternalannex,blockingtrafficonstreetAV
2. After its construction, between the two buildings that bordered it remains a space
allocatedtoaductfortheleakingofthemeteoricwaters.Threeeaveshavebeenidentified
insidethebuilding,oneofwhichpatchedinsidewithatile.Asaresultofthediscovered
materialanalysis,wecandatethebuildingbacktothesecondhalfofthe6thcenturyAD.
Rezumat: Scopul cercetrilor arheologice executate n anii 20032013 a fost
dezvelireauneiporiuniasectoruluiA,pelaturadenordabaziliciiexistenteaici,precum
i verificarea rezultatelor cercetrilor electrometrice i magnetometrice anterioare.
Suprafaacercetat,decirca40x20m,apermisidentificareaaaseconstruciiiatrei
strziadiacente.Primastrad,cunoscutdeasemeneacaABVIV,esteorientatestvest
MihaiSeverusIonescu:Flotila90TransportAerian.
tefanEmilian Gamureac: Ministerul Culturii i Patrimoniului Naional, Direcia
GeneralPatrimoniuCulturalNaional;email:emilian_gamureac@yahoo.com
*
FilicaDrghici:BibliotecaCentralUniversitar,Bucureti.
*

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
174

iareolungimede280m,msuraintrestrzilecareleagacestedoupunctecardinale
cu via principalis. Celelalte dou strzi, AV 2 i AV 3, sunt localizate la nord i sunt
dispuse perpendicular pe aceasta. Ultima strad, cercetat de curnd, realiza legtura
dintrestrzileABVIVistradaABVII,singureleaxefuncionaledemicarensecolele
timpurii V i VI p.Chr. Construcia analizat aici, singura care a fost cercetat n
ntregime, este localizat pe latura de nord a sectorului i const din trei ncperi i o
anex extern trzie, care bloca traficul pe strada AV 2. Dup construirea ei, ntre cele
douconstruciicareomrgineauarmasunspaiualocatunuicanalpentruscurgerea
apelor pluvial. Trei streini au fost identificate n interiorul construciei, una dintre ele
peticit n interior cu o igl. Ca rezultat al analizei materialului descoperit, putem
dataconstrucianadouajumtateasecoluluiVIp.Chr.

I.Thearchaeologicalexcavations
The edifice A 9 is placed on the northern side of the ABV IV Street, an
important axis for circulation which crossed the entire northern surface of the
boroughinthe5th6thcenturyAD.Itwasplaced61mNorthfromViaPrincipalis
and has a length of 280 m, measured between the intersections with AV 1 Street
andBV5Street,whichgrantedthecommunicationwiththemainstreet1.The4m
widestreetreappearson alengthof8minsectorB,intheareaoftheboundary
stones2122and27282.Furthermore, duringtheresearchothertwostreetswere
identified, perpendicular to ABV IV, AV 2 and AV 3, the last one probably
making the connection with another major circulation axis, ABV II Street. The
research of the area began in 2003, aiming to correlate some magnetometric
studies and electrometric ones with the planimetry of the late urban structure of
the2223and26273boundarystonesarea.During20campaignsdevelopedfrom
2003 to 2013, 13 sections and 5 surveys were conducted which led to the partial
discoveryofsix4edificesandtheirlastandnexttolastlevelofentering,NVand
NVI A. Here and there, small functional establishments of some of these have
beendiscovered,correspondingtotheNVIB5habitationlevel.
The edifice A9, the only building in the area which is entirely roofless, is
placedSouthofABVIVStreet,EastofAV2StreetandWestofAV3Street(Fig.
1).ItisLshapedandmadeentirelyofstonepertinenttosoil,thewallsbeing0,65
0,70 m wide. From the stone elevation a single layer of has been kept the three,
fourinitially,therestbeingfilledwithadobebricks.Thesouthernwallisdoubled
byapavementwhichis0.50mwidetotheSouthand0.85mwidetotheWest.Its
variablewidthcorrectsthedeviationfromtheEastWestaxeofthebuildingwall,
architecturalaspectencounteredduringtheresearchesofanotherbuildinginthe
area,A6.Moreover,theEasternwalloftheconstructionwasdoubledbya0.70m
MRGINEANUCRSTOIU, BARNEA 1979, p. 123, fig. 106 and p. 126, fig. 107; the
nameofABVIVwastakenfromthedesignofthecirculationfluxex/flowfromthefirsthalf
of 4 th century AD. The street does not reappear in the plan of the functional streets in the
5 th 6 th century.
2
GAMUREAC2009,p.244.
3
SCURTU,BARNEA2005,p.457461andp.468,fig.6.
4
TheanalysededificesareA6,A7andA10onthesouthernflankofthestreetandA
8,A9andA11onthenorthernflank.
5
BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.39.
1

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
175

widewallwithoutfoundation,whichcansupportasuperstructureplacedinthis
partofthebuilding(Fig.2a).AsimilarphenomenoncanbefoundattheedificeA
4,wheretheNorthernwalloftheroomisalsodoubledforasimilarpurpose 6.The
earthworksshowthattheedificewasinitiallysquareshaped,withan11.60mleg.
This habitation stage, correspondent to the NV level, is found in the NorthWest
of the edifice and it is marked by a wall which completed the building towards
this cardinal point (Fig. 2b). Later, this room is abandoned and the
reestablishment, correspondent to the NVI A level, is limited to the form
mentionedabove.Atthislastreestablishmentwecanfindmassiveblocksinthe
first layer, enclosed in the structure of the building corners, which might have
had the role of their protection7. Two constructive stages were identified inside,
the first one when the building had a single room, and the other one when this
wascompartmentalized.Twowalls,oneEastWestoriented(ithasinitsstructure
aioniccapital,intermediateanddecorated,reused 8)andanotheroneNorthWest,
are butted to the walls of the building, resulting in three rooms with an equal
surface area, squareshaped, A 9, A 9 i A 9 (Fig. 2c). The access to the
buildingwasmadethroughtwoentrances,oneplacedonthesouthernside,1.10
m wide, which granted the access to the room A 9 and another one on the
eastern side, 1,50 m wide, which granted the access to the A 9 (Fig. 2d). The
rebate of the first entrance is made of a single parallelepiped block, on the
exterior,withthedimensionsof1.10x0.30mandastairmadeofablock,onthe
interior,withthesamedimensions.Therebateofthesecondentranceconsistsof
regular flagstones. These do not have clues which might indicate the general
aspectofthedoors,beingprobablymadeofasinglesheet,whichusedthehinge
toslide,wellknownintheRomanworld9.Thedimensionsoftheentranceofthe
room A 9 are the same as the ones of other two entrances analysed in the area,
the ones of A 6 and A 8 (after contraction/after shrinkage), indicating a
constructive standard of the door. The communication between the rooms A 9
and A 9 was made though a door 0.75 m wide and between A 9 and A 9
throughanotherone,unfortunatelly,partiallydismantled.Thestatigraphyofthe
buildinginterioristhefollowing:thefloormadeofloamisimbricatedbycarbon
remains, burn, nails and bolts of different sizes, then tiles and pantiles, whole
bricks or remains of burnt bricks, blocks and stone blocks. In the room A 9 we
identified two eaves placed in the SouthEast corner, with the diameters of 1 m
and 1.25 m. The first eave has an interior breach, later filled with a fur almost
intact,fixedwithburntmud(Fig.2e).Overthetime,differentmethodswereused
since the beginning for fixing the broken or fragmented eaves, sich as stiffening
thebreacheswiththickeningagent(lime,gyps,clayetc.),thentrimmingwithan
adhesive (wax, peste, amylum, resin, acacia, pitch, tar, rosin, plumb etc.) to
BARNEA1979,p.83andp.88.
The SouthEastern corner is protected by a pedestal which forms a common build
with a high dado, reused; see MRGINEANUCRSTOIU, BARNEA 1979, p. 135 and
p.153,fig.115,3.3;
8
Ibidem,p.139andp.160,fig.123,5.2.1.
9
ALICU, COCI, ILIE, SOROCEANU 1994, p. 2223, fig. 9; GUDEA 1996, p. 385,
pl.LXV.
6
7

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
176

increaseresistencetoheatorliquids.Therewerealsoidentifiedeavescompletely
fragmentedandrepairedwithdovetailtendonsorleadclips 10.Insideofthis,five
partsofclaybrickswithremnantsofplasterandlimewererecovered.Thesewere
initially trimmed with a thin graygreenish layer of cement covered by white
lime.Insidethesecondtheskeletonofabadgerwasrecovered,deprivedofclaws,
bones of pork, rabbit, chicken and rodents 11, indicating its reusual for storing
refuse(Fig.2f).ThesecondroomA9standsoutbytheretrievalof39fragments
of glass from the exterior of the western wall, the remains of a window with a
viewoftheplazafromthenorthoftheedifice 12.Inthethirdroom,A9,situated
in the west of the building, there has been found a third eave, connected to the
southern wall with a diameter of 1.25 meter. Between the eave and the western
wall of the building we also observed the existence of a storage hollow,
rectangular, loamcoated and2.20x1.50mdimensioned(Fig.3aandb).Onthe
northside,theexcavationrevealedabedstone.Tothenorth,intheplacebetween
roomsA9andA9,wehaveidentifiedacircularbuildinghavingadiameterof
2.25mandthicknessofthewallof0.50m.Insidethiswehaveidentifiedabrick
floor. (Fig. 3c) Despite all the suppositions, the role of such constructions, often
encountered in the RomanByzantine 13 boroughs, is unclear. A similar structure,
analyzedinsectorD,hastwostagesofremakingofthefloorandafoundationof
nearly2.50m(Fig.3d).OntheEastofedificeA9andEasttotheedificeA8there
isAV2Street 14,presentedonalengthof11.50m.Theconductedresearch,along
withtheanalysisoftheelectrometric15plan,indicatesanaxisofcirculationNorth
South, 3.80 m wide, which connects the ABV IV Street to an open space situated
Northofthetwoedificesmentionedabove(probablyapiazza),thentotheABVII
Street. From the initial aspect of the street a stone sill was kept, 0.75 m wide,
whichseparatesthetwostreets,thepartiallymaintainedpavementandavertical
trunk situated in front of the western entrance of the edifice A 8. The pavement
consists of big stone blocks which are situated in a slight backfall towards the
edificeA9.Initsstructureitisthesquarebottomofaformer,reusedpresswith
thedimensionsof1.05x1.05m.Thetrimmedwallsare0.10mthickandinoneof
the corners a slight drain can be observed. Later, the street was blocked by
constructinganannexoftheedificeA9.Thenewbuiltwallis0.45mwideandit
is rudimentary made of blocks of limestone of different types and sizes, bonded
withmud,includingablockofmarble.ThisisboundtoroomA9andtowards
South it takes over the trunk which is partially trimmed to be integrated in the
smooth structure (Fig. 3e). For elucidation, a survey S 8 was drawn on the
northern end of the annex to observe its stratigraphy. As it has already been
observed, the wall of the annex, which has no foundation, is connected to the
PEA2011,p.213227andfig,8.2,8.3,8.4,8.5,8.6,8.7.
Analysis conducted by dr. Adrian Blescu, Romanian National Historical
Museum.
12
SCURTU, BARNEA 2005, p. 468, fig. 6 personal analysis of the published
electrometricimage.
13
BARNEA1979,p.83,p.88andp.86,fig.70/4.
14
MRGINEANUCRSTOIU,BARNEA1979,p.126,fig.107.
15
SCURTU,BARNEA2005, p. 468, fig.6 and electrometric plan made in 2009by Dan
tefan,Magdatefan(Duescu)andConstantinClinPetre.
10
11

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
177

edificeA9.Thisstandsonadestructionlevelwhichprobablycorrespondstothe
first stage of the edifice functioning (Fig. 3f). At the inferior limit of the survey
(1.90m)weidentifiedthecornerofabuildinganteriortothestreet,S1,madeof
stone blocks with the dimensions of 0.40 x 0.40 m, which could indicate another
planimetryofthebuildingsintheprecedentcentury(Fig.4a).Inthissurveythere
canbealsoseenthatthewallwhichdoubledthewalloftheedificetotheEasthas
no foundation, being made as previously mentioned, for its consolidation. After
theconstructionoftheannex,betweentheedificesA8andA9,thereisalittle1
m wide space, assigned to a duct which serves to the leaking of the meteoric
waters. This is paved, towards North, with square stone blocks (20 x 20 cm), the
backfall being descendent to the North and to the South, being followed by the
pluvial water (Fig. 4b). On the southern side, the duct is paved with lime slabs,
thebackfallslowlydecreasingfromthecentretotheABVIVStreet,themeteoric
water flowing through an interval made in a 30 cm wide rebate (Fig. 4c
geometricaltransversallevelingVE).AnotherductfromthesectorA,alsopaved
with stone, tiles and bricks has been identified in the edifice A3, in the southern
partoftheroomA3 16.Infrontoftheleakwehaveidentifiedasemicircularwall,
partially dismantled. In order to clarify the situation we mapped out a survey,
S4,whichfullyunveiledwhatitseemedtobeapoolstructure,aswellasthelast
three levels of street ABV IV identified in the profile in another survey S 2. The
semicircularconstruction is60cmhighand35cmwideandconsistsoften rows
ofbricksboundwithclay,attachedtoanunevenfoundationstone(Fig.5aandb).
It sits on a screed of mortar with a thickness of 1015 cm and probably worked
with the wall in the immediate area, later reused as threshold of the street. A
similarsituationweencounteronthe4mwidestreetAV3,borderingtotheWest
oftheA9building,whereitisboundedbythestreetABVIVbya0.85mwide
threshold. It is composed of a spur of the wall of a previous building, made of
stone with mortar, completed with rectangular blocks of stone tied with ground
(Fig.5c).Weencounterthesamesituationafteranalyzingtheothertwobuildings
investigatedonthesouthernflankofthesector,A6andA7.Betweenthemthereis
a 0.80 m wide corridor, unfit for human movement, which is bounded by street
ABV IV through a blockage (Fig. 5d). To the west of the sounding we have
identified a waste dump with a diameter of 1.10 m and depth of 0.60 m that
breaks the penultimate level of the street (Fig. 5e). The recovered material is
specific to the 5th 6th century AD. The possibility that new elements complete
thisstudyremainsopenthroughtheexpansionoftheresearchinthesector.

II.Thepottery
Workmethodology
The pottery from the catalogue was found during the 20082011
archaeological excavations in sector A from Tropaeum Traiani, into the
archaeologicalcomplexAnnexoftheedificeA9andABVIVStreet.Paradoxically,
the archaeological excavation of the Annex A9 had raised more issues than the
rest of the edifice, and this is the reason why the authors of the excavation
decided to first publish the results from the annex and the street ABV IV Street
16

BARNEA1979,p.83andfig.70/1.

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
178

sector.Itisnecessaryto mention thatthe edifice A9fromTropaeumTraianiwas


usedinthefinalperiodofexistenceofthelateRomancity,untiltheendofthe6 th
centuryADorthebeginningofthenext.
Considering thatestablishinganew typology of thepotteryfrom this erais
not a priority, the majority of the fragments being already clarified into some
typologies for Scythia Minor late Roman pottery, the publication of the pottery
from associated complexes could provide some necessary details for dating the
discovered structures. From this point of view, we are continuing the traditional
approach of determining stratigraphically and chronologically the evolution of
thelateRomancitybypublishingthepotteryandsmallfindingsonstratigraphic
sequences 17andinthiscase,onarchaeologicalcomplexesandsmalldeposits.
Thefragmentsofpotteryderivefromthearchaeologicalcomplexesasfollows:
TheannexoftheedificeA9withthenextparticularcases:
- thestructureoftheannexofedificeA9;
- theresearchfromsurveyA81intheinterioroftheannex;
- the sewer for water discharge situated between the annex of A9 edifice
andA8building;
TheABVIVStreetwiththenextparticularcases:
- thesemicircularstructureonABVIVstreet;
- thesegmentfromABVIVstreet,particularlyS4,S41andS5;
- thepitfromS51.
Duringtheexcavation,theartifactsweregroupedbytheexcavationsauthors
in small deposits, according to every archaeological complex. As a result of the
pottery fragments analysis, we decided to respect this method by considering
pottery fragments from the small depots, as they were originally grouped.
Accordingtothemethodologyoftheresearch,theartifactshavebeencollectedby
establishing the height, trench and any other necessary details, which have been
presentedinourcatalogue(microdepots).
Although the Roman, late Roman and non Roman pottery belong to the
archaeological complexes which have been mentioned before, it is important to
clarify that various fragments of pottery are present on the entire area and
surroundings, on ABV IV Street and in the vegetal layer, and also in the debris
level.Notallthedepotscontaintypicalorrelevantartifactssoastoallowatleast
theiridentificationontypes.Iincludedinthecatalogueallthepotteryfragments
which present any elements of identification, even those which do not permit
clearanalogies.Inthecaseofnontypicalfragmentsofpottery,Imentionedtheir
colour, general fabric characteristics and other details allowing the best possible
classification on the main functional categories of the Roman pottery or their
possiblederivation.Inthatwaywetrytoofferthebestpossiblestatisticsinthe
absence of the fabric microscopic analyses for ceramics categories from any
complex. During the depots analyses, only the typical fragments of pottery have
been included into the catalogue, and if the typological identification is missing,
they have been statistically noticed. I also included into the catalogue some non
Roman fragments of pottery, which have been discovered in the Roman layer
context,andsomenails,knifeblades,fragmentsofglassandspindles,considering
17

BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
179

theirsmallnumber.
Materialconditionofthepottery
Unfortunately, there are no entirely preserved wares from the analyzed lot.
For this reason, in some cases, questions may be raised about dating or even
identification of some fragments of pottery considering the extreme
fragmentationofsomepartsofthepreservedmaterial.Allthepottery,whetherit
is presented in the catalogue or not, was cleaned and stored in the Adamclisi
section of the Museum for National History and Archaeology Constana. All the
potteryfragmentshavebeenregisteredandstatisticallyrecorded.Unfortunately,
theearlystageofresearchofthecoinsfoundintheareadidnotmanagetooffer
any helpful information. The pottery was sorted on the criteria of fabrics and
typological forms, as well as according to the burning types, following their
quantitative special distribution in the archaeological complexes, by registering
both typical fragments especially the upper part of the wares and the non
typicalfragments,inordertofindthetotalpercentageofrepresentationforevery
categoryofpottery.
Every fragment of pottery was analyzed macroscopically to establish its
colour,byfreedescriptionandMunsellcolourchartofsoildescription(Munsell
Soil Color Charts 1994, Revised Edition), the surface treatment, the elements of
decoration, firing type, fabric composition and other characteristics such as
inclusionsandporositylevel.
Generalcharacteristics
From the macroscopic analyses of the material we have found two types of
manufacture: the hand made wares a small percentage, typically only for non
Romanwares,andwheelmadewares.
Fromthewheelmadewareswedistinguishedtwomaincategoriesoffiring:
the oxidized firing, for red colour wares, and reduced firing, typically for gray
colourwares.Iftheoxidizedpotteryisrepresentedby61%ofthecatalogue,being
well represented for the functional types of pottery majority, the rest of 21% of
reduced fired wares are represented only by few types of functional categories,
fromwhichthecookingpotsareprimarilydistinguished.
Inside every type of firing technique, we can notice a large variety of
nuancesandfabrics,fromfinefabricswithoutanyvisibleinclusionstothecoarse,
usually gray fabric with limestone particles, silver mica, iron oxide and other
macroscopic visible clasts. These are due to the variety of pottery origin, either
coming from the oriental Mediterranean, the Pontic region or being regionally
produced.
ThenonRomanpottery
Twosherdsmaybeeasilyassignedtothiscategory(cat.no.7071).Asfaras
the presence of this pottery fragments is concerned, considered as coming from
Getic culture, or reaching the late Roman or Roman Byzantine contexts from
citiesinScythiaMinor,wewilltakeintoconsiderationthecontributionsofother
scholars18. It must be said that the two decorated sherds have been discovered
oneinthefillingofapit(S51surveyfromABVIVStreetdepth0.901.20mfrom
SCORPAN 1970; SCORPAN 1971, p. 139, referring to other previous discoveries at
TropaeumTraiani;OPAI1991c;OPRI2003,p.102112,CRJAN1971,p.339350.
18

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
180

the6thcenturyADlayer)andtheotherintheABVIVstreet(S5,depth0.350.60
m from the 6th century AD layer) alongside numerous late Roman sherds. Some
analogies for the non Roman pottery are mentioned at Tropaeum Traiani
archaeologicalsite,onlyinlayersprevioustothe3rdcenturyAD19.Still,somenon
Romansherdswerescarcelydiscovered,evenonthelastlayersofhabitationasa
resultofsomepossibleconsecutiverebuildinginsidethelateRomancity.
Finewaressigillataliketype
Thepotteryfromthecatalogueisgenerallyinaccordancewiththediscovery
contextoflateRomanfilling.Eveninthecontextofdiscoveryplaces,thepottery
in the chronological layer from the 5th 6th century AD, a small number of
findings are chronologically different, coming from a previous period of time,
driven by various restorations that characterize the life at Tropaeum Traiani. A
bowl fragment from the 2nd century has been discovered inside the annex of
edificeA9,(cat.no.23)aswellasaplaterimcoveredwithorangeslip,overwhich
a brown paint was applied (cat. no. 29). These are examples of the fine pottery
which was used in the previous layers regardless if they belong to the Pontic
SigillataWaresorEasternSigillataWarescategories20.
ThecategoryofAfricansigillataAfricanRedSlipWareisrepresentedbya
singlefragmentofplateHayes1972form105fromtheendofthe6thcenturyAD,
(cat.no.5)andinthecategoryofPhoceanRedSlipWareLateRomanSlipWare,
we can find two examples of plates Hayes 1972 form 3, type B, middle end of
the5 thcentury(no.cat.6)andtypeC6thcentury(cat.no.37).
We can notice the poor representation of the fine wares, imported or
regional, in this part of the late Roman city Tropaeum Traiani; besides, other
categories of the fine pottery (pottery en barbotine, painted) were not found, not
evenaccidentallyinthislayer.
TheRomanByzantinecoarsepottery
The majority of the pottery fragments are grouped in this category as a
relativelyhomogenouslotoftypically5th6thcenturyshapesamongwhich,asa
percentage, the cooking wares (pots, casseroles) and the amphorae (Pontic and
oriental)areparticularlynoticed.Exceptingfewfragmentsofpotteryforwhichit
wasrelativelyhardtofindanalogies,wearedealingwithcommoncoarsepottery
belonging to well known types, particularly due to former researches at
TropaeumTraianiandelsewhereintheregion.Therepertoireofformsislimited,
the various shapes being easily classified for the period in which they were
produced;theiroriginisregional,exceptingtheorientalamphorae.
Thetypology
ThefunctionalcategoriesoftheRomanpotteryarethefollowing:
Amphorae
Only two main origin areas for these vessels can be identified: the oriental
amphorae, types Carthage LR 1 and 2, Berenice LR 10/Carthage LR3, Berenice
LRA 3/Carthage LRA 4, from the 5th 6th century and Pontic amphorae types
KuzmanovXVI/AntonovaV(6thcenturyAD)andZeest1960,type100,variantC.
Thereportingofthese typesinthelayersfromthe5th6thcenturyisnot atalla
19
20

BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,NIVB,fig.158/1.1.
HAYES1985,p.9296;ZHURAVLEV2002,p.237308,fig.4/910.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
181

surprise, because these types coexist in this era, and are common goods. Not all
thefragmentsoftheamphoraedisplayedinthecataloguecouldbecategorizedon
types. Because of the high level of fragmentation, for some of these I could not
findenoughanalogies,havingthepossibilitytoclassifythemastableamphorae.
Fromthetotalofpotteryfragmentswhichhavebeendiscoveredtheamphoraeare
onthefirstplaceinapercentageof45%.
Thevesselsfordrinkingvasapo(ta)toria
Thiscategoryispoorlyrepresentedinourwork,representing10%ofallthe
pottery fragments found. The main shapes are mugs and pitchers, which have a
regional or local origin, with few exceptions. The fabric is usually semi fine,
brick colour, with silver mica and limestone particles. The traces of secondary
burning on the outside did not mean a reutilization of them, but mostly the fact
thatthefragmentshavebeenaccidentallyincontactwithfire.
Thevesselsforeatingvasaescaria
There is a small number of bowls/dishes types we can distinguish in this
category:bowls/dishesAfricanRedSlipWareform105;HAYES1972form1,type
A and C, local variant, (4th 5th century); dishes HAYES 1972 form 3; dishes
HAYES1972form6(6thcentury);dishHAYES1972form4andarli/Hayesform
IA;bowltypeKLENINA2004,(redslipbowls),type3,probablyproducedinthe
North of the Black Sea in the 2 nd 3rd century AD. We mention a plate with fine
gray fabric with small particles of limestone, orange slip over which a red slip
was applied on the inside and outside. Even though this category is represented
onlybyamodestpercentageof5%ofthetotalnumberofpotteryfragments,itis
theonlyonetestifyingthefinewaresimports.
Cookingwaresvasacoquinatoria
The cooking wares represent an important percentage of the analysed lot,
counting 37% of the total amount of the pottery. Also the cooking wares are the
main functional category using the coarse fabric. The vessels made of this paste
are fired both in reduced conditions with high hardness and rough look,
greyish/grey colour, and oxidized conditions with clean look and red and brick
colour nuances. In most of the cases the fabric is full of clasts of limestone
particles,sand,silvermicaandsometimesironoxide.
Themainshapeisthecookingpotandpossibly,inasmallerproportion,the
casserole. This ceramic category was mainly locally produced but imports from
otherregionsarealsopresent.Manyoftheshapesarefoundinthetypologiesof
the late Roman pottery, and occur in other sites from Scythia Minor. The main
problem that prevents a precise dating in some cases is the great circulation
during centuries of the standardized forms. In these cases I have illustrated
analogiesbothfortheearlyperiodconsideringthemixedlayersandtheabsence
of some closed complexes and for the late Roman period (5th 6th century AD)
according to the layers where the actual excavation has been done. From the
typicalformsofthepotswecannoticeashapewiththickenedrimandagroove
forthelid,havingacoarsegrayfabric(cat.no.30)whichisrathercommonforthe
last layers at Tropaeum Traiani (BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, fig.
162/5.6 NV the end of the 5th 6th century; OPAI 2004, type III, pl. 35/1 5th
centuryA.D.)andvariousvariants.Anothertypehasagroovedrimattheupper
partfor thelid,globular bodyanda narrowinsideedge of theneck(cat. no.40

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
182

41), (BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, fig. 168/5.5, NVI A, typical for the
6thcenturyAD).
Acommontypeofcookingpot(cat.no.45)hasastraitrim,slightlyconcave
towardtheoutside,straightedges,agrooveforthelidattheinsideoftherimand
the body is bag shaped, decorated with frequent grooves (BOGDAN
CTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, fig. 168/5.4 NVI A). The pot from the catalogue
number 65 with thickened and rounded rim is another example of common
cookingpotfromScythiaMinor,whichhasbeencataloguedbyA.OPAIaslocal
pots type 1, occurring in the late 4th beginning of the 5th century. The last
example of some common shapes is the pot (cat. no. 53) made of coarse gray
fabric with small particles of stone, secondarily burned, with analogies at
Tropaeum Traiani (BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, fig. 162/5.5 and 5.12
NV;OPAI 2004,potstypeII,pl.34/7orKLENINA1999,fig.8/1pots without
handlesfromthe5th7thcentury).
At the opposite pole there are some shapes which are less common in the
area, maybe imports or less well known traditions from the previous times: a
shapeofpotwithflaredrim,decoratedwithanobviousgrooveundertherimis
less encountered in the area, (cat. no. 24) and it matches better for a previous
period.Anotherform(cat.no.20)forwhichtheanalogiesarehardertofindisan
exampleofanuncommontypeforthearea.
Miscelaneous
In this category I included both some handmade pottery shapes of Getic
tradition with alveolar decoration under the rim, and complete or fragmentary
pieces belonging to other categories of artifacts such as glass, knife blades,
spindles made of brick. Considering the discoveries context, they were not
ignored and are present in the catalogue, although they are not the subject to
specificstudy.Theirsmallnumberdoesnotrepresentanimportantpercentageof
the total amount of artifacts excavated from the annex of the edifice A9 and the
additionalpartoftheABVIVstreetatTropaeumTraiani.
From the point of view of the percentage obtained from the functional
categories of the pottery, in this case the situation is comparable to the pottery
fromotherarchaeologicalsitesfromScythiaMinor,withsomespecificvariations.
Mentioningthatourceramiclotistoosmalltorepresenttheoverallsituation
fromthelateRomanlayersatTropaeumTraiani,amphoraeareonthefirstplace
(45%),followedbyvasacoquinatoria,(37%),vasapo(ta)toria(10%)andvasaescaria
(5 %). According to some statistics21, in the Roman sites from Scythia Minor, the
cookingwareisonthesecondplaceaftertheamphorae.ThuswhileatHalmyris22
the cooking wares are on the third place in percentages, after amphorae and the
table ware, the same situation, excepting that the table ware is replaced by the
vesselfordrinking,beingaknowledgedatCapidava,(OPRI2003,p.190,graphic
11) in this area from Tropaeum Traiani the cooking ware was ranked on the
secondplace,afteramphorae.
Nevertheless, analyzing only the typical shapes from the catalogue, the
largestpart oftheseare from thecookingwarecategory,(44examples)followed
21
22

OPAI2004,p.44.
TOPOLEANU2000,p.257,Grafic17.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
183

at a distance by the amphorae (11 examples). This aspect, linked to the level of
fragmentation of the vessels, including their dimensions, could change
substantiallythepercentagereportmeaningthatinreality,thenumberofcooking
wares may be higher. One possible explanation may be the one that unlike
Tropaeum Traiani, Halyris and Capidava stand out primarily as strategic points
of the Danube limes, where the supply requirements of the military garrisons of
limitanei troops may change the situation of the wine and olive oil imports. The
sourcesofthe6thcenturyprovethattheremunerationofthesoldiersconsistedof
a mixture of money and kinds and the rations allocations (annonae) forming the
basis for salaries calculation, and could either be supplied in kind or commuted
intocash 23.
However,TropaeumTraianihadafortifiedwallandagarrison,anditseems
thatduringtheJustiniantimetherewasnolongeradifferencebetweenpoleisand
castra 24.Thesamethingmaybeseeninrespectofasmallpercentage(5%)ofvasa
escaria, linked to various imports in Scythia Minor. On the first place in the last
habitationlayeratHalmyristherearevasaescaria,followedbyamphoraeandvasa
coquinatoria 25, with the specification that for the 6th century AD, at least for
Justiniansreign,until580,andpossiblylater,thereweremilitarygarrisonsinside
all towns on the Danube limes in Scythia Minor, the fleet being a major military
component26.

Conclusions
Theaimofthecataloguestructuredaccordingtothetwomainarchaeological
complexes(theannexofedificeA9andasmallportionfromABVIVStreet)was
to notify rather than a catalogue structured on pottery types any auxiliary
aspectnecessaryforestablishingthetimewhenthesecomplexeswereinfunction,
and eventually when they were abandoned, and to clarify the specific
stratigraphiccircumstancesasthesurveyfromtheannexA9andthesurveyfrom
ABV IV street pit does. The S81 survey from annex of building A9, 1.80 m in
depth, has not lead from the point of view of archaeological finds to a relevant
situation (the deposits 22 and 23 consist of only 13 fragments of pottery from
which only one is typical a Roman Byzantine cooking pot from the 5th 7th
centuryAD).Thesituationinthecaseofthepluvialchannelbetweentheannexof
edifice A 9 and the edifice A 8 is relevant because this complex obviously
functioned at the same period of time as the annex of edifice A9. Thus, from the
total amount of 80 pottery fragments discovered in the area, which have been
grouped in 7 depots (no. 2430), only 3 have been identified as typical. All 3 are
representativefortherevealedstratigraphicstatus,namelythefunctioningofthis
complex toward the end of the 6th century AD, although a part of the material
requires a broader classification. A more complex approach regards the artifacts
discovered inside the semi circular structure from ABV IV Street. The two main
deposits,(no.3132)consistingof13fragmentsofpotteryamongwhichonlytwo
WHITBY,2008,p.291.
SUCEVEANU,BARNEA,1991,p.179.
25
TOPOLEANU2000,p.253.
26
HalmyrisI,p.9596.
23
24

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
184

aretypical,arelistedinthecatalogue(no.57and58)andhavebeenidentifiedas
apotandatableamphoraandcanbedatedapproximatelyattheendofthe4 th
beginningofthe5thcentury.Takingthisaspectintoaccountandthefactthatthe
southern wall of the edifice A8 clearly cuts this structure looking like a
semicircular wall, the situation of the anteriority of this structure remains to be
analyzed,possiblyasasubstructureorapartofaninstallation,towardtheedifice
A9, its annex or edifice A8. It outlines the fact that this substructure had no
connectionwiththepluvialchannelsituatedbetweentheannexofedificeA9and
the edifice A8, having been probably clogged long before the construction of the
annexofedificeA9.ThepitfromtheABVIVStreetexcavatedbythesurveyS51,
hasledtothefollowingconclusions:thedepot34,theonlyonecontainingsherds
from the pit, consists of 16 fragments of pottery from which only two are
identifiable and listed in the catalogue (no. 6970). The item no. 69 is a cooking
pot;onthebasisofanalogiesfromtheconsecratedworksitcanbedatedfromthe
4th to the 5th century. The second sherd is a non Roman handmade jar with
alveolardecorationundertherim.Therestofthesherdsarefragmentsofhandles
with torsade grooves (possibly from a table amphora), a fragment of an oriental
amphora rim (Carthage LR 2) and other fragments from drinking or cooking
wares. The conclusion is that the pit realized on the 5th or 6th century street was
filled with diverse materials including some shards from various layers, but not
very relevant to the moment of filling. Anyway, we think that a pit made in the
street could only be filled rapidly, with no relevant stratigraphic aspects
regardingsomestagesoffilling.
A part of the sherds comes from ABV IV Street representing a relatively
important lot (depot 33) 27 shards, from which 10 are typical and listed in the
catalogue(no.5968).Theanalysisrevealsthattheceramicmaterialcomesfroma
survey made in 2009,until a considerable depth, getting through many layers of
the Roman and late Roman city Tropaeum Traiani. Some of the pottery can be
attributed to a period from the 2nd 3rd century AD (fragments of plates and
bowlswithbrownslipandaPonticregionbowlfromtheNorthoftheBlackSea),
but other sherds can be dated in the period of the 4th 5th century AD (cooking
pots, fragments from table amphorae and Pontic amphorae Zeest 1960type100).
Only two fragments of pottery can be placed at the beginning of the 6th century,
probably coming from the archaeological layer representing the 6th century ABV
IVStreet.
Thebiggestpartoftheanalyzedceramiclothasbeendiscoveredintheannex
oftheedificeA9,anditisrepresentedby21deposits(deposits121)totalizing202
sherds, from which 52 are listed in the catalogue (no. 152). As a percentage, the
biggest part can be catalogued into the vasa coquinatoria functional category,
followedbyamphoraeandvasaescaria.Thisrankingisrelativelyrelevantforthe
last part of the 6th century, when this edifice was in use, and all the sherds have
been discovered in the vegetal layer, in the debris and on the pavement of the
annex of the edifice A9. Strictly from a chronological point of view, the pottery
fromtheannexoftheA9edificecanbedatedbetweenthe2 ndandthe6thcentury
AD, marking a relatively common situation found during the excavations in the
multilayered archaeological sites from Scythia Minor: the relatively large degree
of mixed materials coming from different layers, thanks to the successive

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
185

restorationsandreconstructions,levelingandotherinterventionsfromRoman
Byzantine times, during which some of the older sherds have been accidentally
dragged on the later layers. Yet, to establish a correct dating for the times when
the annex of the edifice A9 was used in the 6 th century AD, I analyzed some
typicalpotteryfragmentsforwhichthereareanalogiesatTropaeumTraianiand
other sites from Scythia Minor or other places in Thracia diocese. The Pontic
amphorae types Kuzmanov XVI/Antonova V, often encounted in the 5th 7th
century layers, (no. catalogue 12), or the amphorae Berenice LR1 ( cat. no. 27),
BereniceLR2(cat.no.1,18)andLRA3/CarthageLRA4(cat.no.46),afragmentof
AfricanRedSlipwareplateform105(endofthe6thcentury),oraplaterimform
HAYES 3 (cat. no. 37) alongside cooking pots types BOGDANCTNICIU,
BARNEA1979,fig.168/5.8NVIA(6thcentury),fig.172/5.2NVIA(thesecondhalf
of the 6th century) ensure a terminus ante quem for using this building to the
middlesecondhalfofthe6thcenturyAD.
It is possible that the annex of the edifice A9 has a larger period of time
when it was in use, since some of the cooking wares can be dated for an earlier
periodoftime:potstypeBOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,fig.162/5.6,NV
end of the 5th 6th century, fig. 168/5.2 NVI A 6th century A.D.; OPAI 2004,
pots type III, pl. 35/1 5th century AD (cat. no. 11), or type BOGDAN
CTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, fig. 162/5.6 NV end of the 5th 6th century AD;
OPAI2004,p.4546,potstypeIII,pl.35/15thcenturyAD(cat.no.30).Another
part of the pottery from the annex of the edifice A9 has a previous origin, as a
bowl decorated with a groove under the rim, on the outside, made of a of red
orange color fabric and brown metallic slip with analogies at Histria:
SUCEVEANU2000typeVI,pl.9/3246,1st2ndcenturyAD(cat.no.23).
Finally mentioning that the majority of the pottery from the annex of the
edifice A9 can be largely dated in the 5th 6th century AD, being essentially
relatednotonlytotheannexofedificeA9,butalsotoedificeA8,thefoundation
of the last partially destroying a previous structure, two or even three using
phases for these edifices can be noticed, which have been built on or in relation
witholdersubstructures,duringthe5th6thcenturyAD.

CATALOGUE

ComplexI.TheannexoftheedificeA9,0.400.70m
Deposit1,2009,theinterioroftheannexoftheedificeA9
20 sherds from which: 4 amphoras (3 Pontic handles of brick colour with
limestone fragments, silver mica and iron oxide, and one rim fragment of an
orientalLR2amphora),5vasapo(ta)toria(3pitchersand2mugs),onevasaescaria
(platerim)and9vasacoquinatoria(cookingpots).

5examplesincatalogueno.15

1.RimfragmentfromaLR2amphora,preservedheight8.5cm,rimdiameter
9cm,thefabrichasbrickcolourwithlimestonemicroparticles,theangobeislight
beigeyellowMunsell5Y8/2paleyellow.Analogies:PARASCHIV2007,p.9295,
pl.25/60;OPAI2004,p.1012;OPRI2003,p.60,pl.XXXXI/6169.Therelative

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
186

small diameter of the rim suggests o smaller capacity of the recipient, and it can
bedatedtothe5th6thcenturyAD.
2.Rimfragmentfromacookingpot,preservedheight3cm,rimdiameter20
cm,thedarkgraycolorfabricisruggedwithlimestoneparticles,selfslipcolour,
the rim is faceted with a groove for fixing the lid, Munsell 2,5Y 3/3 dark olive
brown. Analogies: an early form at Histria: SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 128, pl. 58/31
(2ndcenturyAD);BRUKNER1981,T.120/117.
3.Rimfragmentfromacookingpot,preservedheight3cm,rimdiameter10
cm, the fabric has brick color with limestone particles and silver mica, self slip
color, Munsell 7,5 Y 6/8 reddish yellow. Analogies: BOGDANCTNICIU,
BARNEA 1979, NV, fig. 162/5.14; SUCEVEANU 1982 b, fig. 17/9 (7th century);
UENZE1992,Tafel83/9.
4.Rimfragmentfromacookingpot,preservedheight6cm,rimdiameter20
cm, coarse fabric with limestone particles, the color is light gray reddish, the
slipisdarkgray,Munsell1forgley3/1verydarkgrey.Analogies:SUCEVEANU
1982,p.84,fig.7/9(layerIIAthelastquarterofthe4thcenturyfirsthalfofthe
5thcentury).
5.FragmentofaplateAfricanRedSlipWareform105,preservedheight3.5
cm,rimdiameter29cm,thefabricissemifine,homogenouslyburned,thecoloris
brickreddish, the slip is red, calcareous deposits on the outside, the fragment is
secondarilyburnedattheinside,Munsell2,5YR4/8,red.Analogies:HAYES1972,
African red slip ware form 105, p. 166169, fig. 31/7, fig. 32/89, 16 early variant,
the end of the 6th century; TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 78, pl. XIX/167 (form 104 B);
OPRI2003,p.150,pl.LIV/352(form105).

Deposit2,2009fromtheinsideoftheannexofedificeA9,0.400.70m
20sherdsfromwhich:9amfora,2po(ta)toria(pitchers),1escaria(farfurie),7
conqina(to)ria(pots),1lampfragment.

3examplesincatalogueno.68

6.RimfragmentofaplatetypeHAYES1972form3,preservedheight2cm,
rimdiameter21cm,finepinkfabric, orangeslip, decoratedwithwheel,Munsell
10 YR 8/8 yellow, analogies: HAYES 1972, p. 329338, fig. 67, form 3, type B
(middle end of the 5th century); OPRI 2003, p. 151, pl. LIV/359 and LV/358;
OPAI 1991 a, p. 163, pl. 41/260, form 3 type B; TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 48, pl.
XV/24.
7.Fragmentofrimfromacookingpot,preservedheight4cm,rimdiameter
13cm,coarsegrayfabricwithparticlesoflimestoneandsilvermica,therimhasa
groove for fixing the lid, self slip Munsell 2 for Gley 6/1 grey bluish gray.
Analogies: KUZMANOV 1985, pl. 29/23; OPAI 2004, pl. 35/5, pots type III
variant(4th6thcenturyAD),alsopl.37/6,pl.38/8(potstypeXV5th6thcentury
AD).
8. Rim fragment from a cooking pot, preserved height 4.5 cm, rim diameter
16cmcoarsegrayfabricwithlimestoneparticlesandsilvermica,thesliphaslight
gray color, Munsell 1 for Gley 6/1 greenish grey. Analogies: BOGDAN

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
187

CTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.188,fig.162/5.10NV;SUCEVEANU1980,fig.7/7
(the last quarter of the 4th century first half of the 5th century); VARBANOV,
DRAGOEV2012,pl.X/4;OPRI2003,p.115,pl.XXXIV/224.

Deposit3,2009fromtheinsidetheannexofedificeA9,0.40m
12sherdsfromwhich:2amphorae,1pitcher,9pots

3examplesincatalogueno.911

9. Rim fragment from a cooking pot, preserved height 4.5 cm, rim diameter
12cm,thefabriciscoarsewithsmallrocksandsilvermica,graycolour,theslipis
dark gray colour, secondarily burned, Munsell 1 for Gley 2.5/1 greenish black.
Analogies:BTTGER1982,Tafel45/478,Tafel46/483,587,Tafel47/496;UENZE
1992, Tafel 97/20, Tafel 98/7; BAUMANN 1995, p. 104, pl. LXIII a/3, 6, 9, 10
variant (3rd century AD); KLENINA 1999, p. 90, fig. 2/7, pots type IV, (5th 7th
centuryAD).
10.Rimfragmentfromacookingpotpreservedheight2cm,rimdiameter15
cm, the fabric is coarse with limestone fragments, light gray color, self slip,
Munsell2forGley5/1greenishgrey.Analogies:forearlytimesKABAKCHIEVA
2000,pl.XVI/59;forRomanByzantinetimes:TOPOLEANU2000,p.103,oriental
pots type IX, pl. XXVI/225 (5th century), West Pontic pots type IX, p. 113, pl.
XXXII/276,279(5th6thcentury)andtypeXI,p.114115,pl.XXXII/282(thesecond
half of the 5 th beginning of the 7th century); KLENINA 1999, fig. 4/3 5th 7th
centuryAD.
11. Rim fragment from a pot preserved height 2 cm, rim diameter 12 cm,
light brick color, coarse fabric with limestone and silver mica particles, gray slip
Munsell1forGley2,5/black.Analogies:BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,
p.188,fig.162/5.6NV(endofthe5th6thcentury),p.190,fig.168/5.2NVIA(6th
century); OPAI 2004, p. 4546, pots type III, pl. 35/1 (5th century); BTTGER
1982,pl.47/213.

Deposit4,2009fromthedismantlingwitnessbetweenABVIVStreetand
S7,annexofedificeA9
3sherdsfromwhich2PonticamphoraetypeAntonova5,1cookingpot.

2examplesincatalogueno.1213

12. Rim fragment from a Pontic amphora type Kuzmanov XVI/Antonova V,


preserved height 6 cm, rim diameter 8 cm, the fabric has dark brick color with
limestone particles, self slip, Munsell 5 YR 5/4 reddish brown. Analogies:
TOPOLEANU 2000, type VIII, p. 152, pl. XLIX/398 (middle of the 5th century
beginning of the 7th century); OPAI 2004, type Opai B Id /Kuzmanov
XVI/Antonova V, p. 28, pl. 17/5 (6th century AD); PARASCHIV 2007, type 12, p.
3638, pl. 10/74 (middle of the 5th century beginning of the 7th century A D);
OPRI2003,typeX,p.74,pl.XXVI/153.
13. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2.5 cm, rim diameter 19 cm,
thefabriciscoarsewithblackandwhitemicroparticles,brickslip,Munsell10YR

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
188

6/8 brownish yellow. Analogies: SUCEVEANU 1982 a, p. 116, pl. 15/11 (3rd
century AD); SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 126, type XXXIX/20 (3rd century AD).
Analogies for late period: TOPOLEANU 2000, p.104, pl. XXVI/227 (first half of
the 5th century AD); RILEY 1979, p. 271, fig. 106/547548 (4th century AD);
KUZMANOV1985,p.4748,potstypeI,variant2,pl.28/11(6thcenturyAD).The
quality of the fabric, burning type and rim diameter suggest an earlier dating.
AccordingtoISTENI,SCHNEIDER2000,fig.2/1,4,therimshapeanddesizefit
thecasseroletypefromthe2ndcenturyAD.

Deposit5,2009onthepavementoftheedificeA9annex,0.70m
5sherdsfromwhich:1handledecoratedwithtorsadesgroovesfromatable
amphoraand4cookingpots.

2examplesincatalogueno.1415

14. Rim fragment and handle from a pot, preserved height 2.5 cm, rim
diameter 14 cm, coarse brick colour fabric with limestone and silver mica micro
particles,brickcolor,slipsecondarilyburnedontheoutside,thehandlehasoval
shape in section, decorated with grooves, Munsell 10 YR 6/8 brownish yellow.
Analogies: BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, p. 188, fig. 162/5.6 NV (end
of the 5th 6th century AD); OPAI 2004, p. 4546, pots type III, pl. 35/1 (5th
centuryAD);BTTGER1982,pl.47/213.

15. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2 cm, rim diameter 13 cm,
gray coarse fabric with limestone and silver mica particles, dark gray slip,
Munsell 1 for Gley 2.5/ black. Analogies: OPAI 1991 a, p. 155, pots type XI,
variant C, pl. 31/183 the author places this type in the last quarter of the 6th
beginning of the 7th century AD; BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, NV,
fig.162/5.14;SUCEVEANU1982b,fig.17/9(7thcenturyAD); UENZE1992,Tafel
83/9.
Deposit6,2009onthepavementoftheedificeA9annex,0.70m
6sherdsfromwhich4fragmentsofamphoraeand2pots

3examplesincatalogue1618

16. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2 cm, rim diameter 15 cm,
brick color, coarse fabric with limestone and silver mica, the slip has brick
browncolor,Munsell10YR6/8brownishyellow.Analogies:TOPOLEANU2000,
p. 110111, pl. XXIX/256 and XXX/260, pots type V, variant B (6th century
beginning of the 7th century AD); KUZMANOV 1985, Pl. 30/33, type II (second
halfofthe6thcentury7thcentury).
17. Rim fragment from a pot preserved height 1.8 cm, rim diameter 17 cm,
beige color coarse fabric with small particles of sand, rocks and limestone, self
slip, secondarily burned on the outside, Munsell 5Y 8/4 pale yellow. Analogies:
TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 107, pot type II, pl. XXVII/236, 238; BOGDAN
CTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.188,fig.162/5.13(NV),p.190,fig.169/5.10(NVI
A),5th6thcenturyAD;OPRI2003,p.115,pottypeI,pl.XXXIV/225.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
189

18.RimfragmentfromanorientalLR2amphora,preservedheight6cm,rim
diameter10cm,thefabrichasgraycolor,iscoarsewithblacklithicandlimestone
particles,secondarilyburned,Munsell1forGley1/grey.Analogies:PARASCHIV
2007,p.9295,pl.25/60;OPAI2004,p.1012;OPRI2003,p.60,pl.XXXXI/61
695th6thcenturyAD.

Deposit7,2009intheannexoftheedificeA9,0.70m
12sherdsfromwhich:5orientalamphorae,1pitcher,6pots

3examplesincatalogueno.1921

19. Rim and handle fragmentary rim and handle from a pot, preserved
height 1.5 cm, rim diameter 15 cm, coarse fabric with small lithic and limestone
particles,brickgraycolor,lightgrayslip,thehandleisovalinsection,Munsell1
for Gley 3/1 dark greenish gray. Analogies: OPRI 2003, p. 115, pots type I, pl.
XXXIV/223;KUZMANOV1985,potstypeI,pl.29/23(6 thcenturyAD);BOGDAN
CTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, p. 191, fig. 172/5.2 NVIB (second half of the 6th
century); TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 117, pots type XIV, pl. XXXIV/294, 296 (6th
century);OPAI2004,p.51,typeXVII(6thcentury)
20. Rim fragment from an unidentified vessel, preserved height 2 cm, rim
diameter2cm,coarsefabricwithlimestoneparticles,thecolorisbrickgrayand
selfslip,Munsell5Y6/4paleolive.Analogies:UENZE1992,Tafel101/7(?).
21. fragment of rim and handle from a pot, preserved height 2.5 cm, rim
diameter13cm,brickcolor,coarsefabricwithlimestone,otherblackparticlesand
silver mica sparkles, self slip, secondarily burned on the outside, Munsell 10 YR
8/6 yellow. Analogies: CRAWFORD 1990, p. 43, fig. 158; SUCEVEANU 1982 b,
p.89,fig.9/19(firsthalfofthe6thcenturyA.D.).

Deposit8,2009fromtheannexinteriorofedificeA9,0.40m0.70m
15sherds:7amphorae(1Antonova5),2mugs(1jugwithtrilobiterimand1
smallmug),1vasaescaria(bowl)and5pots.

5examplesincatalogueno.2226

22.Rimfragmentofpotpreservedheight3.5cm,rimdiameter10cm,coarse
fabric with black particles, brick gray color, beige slip, Munsell 2.5 Y 8/3 pale
yellow. Analogies: SUCEVEANU, 1982 b, p. 94, fig. 11/32 (second half of the 6th
century);BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,fig.162/5.6(6thcenturyAD).
23. fragmentary rim from a plate/bowl, preserved height 2.5 cm, rim
diameter 26 cm, hemispherical shape decorated with a small groove under the
rim, on the outside the fabric is semi fine, red orange color with limestone
particles, the slip is brown with metallic appearance on the outside, Munsell 7,5
YR 8/6 reddish yellow. Analogies: BAUMANN 1995, p. 204, pl. XVI/1, (first
quarter of the 2nd century AD); SUCEVEANU 2000, p. 3234, bowls type VI, pl.
9/3246(1st2ndcenturyAD).
24. rim fragment from a vessel, preserved height 2.5 cm, rim diameter 155
cm,thefabriciscoarsewithfinesandandsilvermica,thecolorislightreddish

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
190

brown, self slip, Munsell 2.5Y 8/4 pale yellow. Analogies: BRUKNER 1981, T.
116/7577(pot2nd3rdcenturyAD).
25. Fragment of rim and handle from a pot, preserved height 3 cm, rim
diameter 15 cm, dark brick coarse fabric, with fragments of limestone and silver
mica,selfslip,thehandleisovalinsection,decoratedwithgrooves,Munsell2.5Y
8/8yellow.Analogies:CRAWFORD1990,p.43,fig.158;SUCEVEANU1982b,p.
89,fig.9/19(firsthalfofthe6thcenturyAD).
26. rim fragment from a jug, preserved height 3.5 cm, rim diameter 7 cm,
semi fine fabric with limestone and silver mica in composition, brick color,
secondarily burned on the outside, self slip, Munsell 2.5Y 8/3 pale yellow.
Analogies:OPAI1991A,p.159,pl.37/218,jugtypeII16thcenturyADOPAI
2004,p.67,pl.50/5jugtypeIII(6thcenturyAD);LUNGU,CHERA1985,pl.IV/28
(3rdcenturyAD).

Deposit9,2009frominsidetheannexoftheedifice0.70m
18 sherds: 3 amphorae, 3 vasa po(ta)toria (1 trilobate rim jug, 1 mug, 1 jug
handle),1vasaescaria,11vasacoquinatoria(cookingpots).

6examplesincatalogue2732

27.RimfragmentfromapossibleLR1amphora,preservedheight7cm,rim
diameter8cm,sandycoarsefabricwithlimestoneandwhiteparticles,lightbrick
color,selfslip,Munsell5Y8/4paleyellow.Analogies:PARASCHIV2007,p.112,
pl. 22/38; TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 134 135, pl. XLI/337; BOGDANCTNICIU,
BARNEA1979,p.190,fig.167/3.9,NVIA.
28. Fragmentary rim and handle from a pot, preserved height 6 cm, rim
diameter 15 cm, beige coarse fabric with limestone and iron oxide, deficiently
burned with gray core, self slip, the handle is massive, oval shaped in section,
decorated with grooves, secondarily burned on the outside, Munsell 5Y 7/6
yellow. Analogies: SUCEVEANU 1982 a, p. 97, pl. 2/10; BOGDANCTNICIU,
BARNEA1979,p.190,fig.168/5.8NVIA(6thcenturyAD),p.191,fig.172/5.2NVI
A(secondhalfofthe6thcenturyAD);KRAPIVINA1993,pl.33/16.
29.Rimfragmentofplatepreservedheight1.5cm,rimdiameter24cm,fine
gray fabric with limestone particles, orange slip over which a brown slip was
applied on the lower part of the rim. Analogies: (variant) HAYES 1972, p. 404,
fig.92/2(AsiaMinorfabrics);ABADIEREYNAL,SODINI,1992,p.33,fig13/CF
183; BAUMANN 2005, p. 215, pl. XV/33; BONDOC, GUDEA 2009, p. 192,
pl. LXXVII/382 (3rd century AD); SUCEVEANU 1982 a, p. 97, pl. 3/5 IBC (3rd
century AD) it is relevant only for the time of circulation of some recipients
with such a rim shape. The fragment shows some similarities with a lids type,
whicharecirculatingapproximatelyatthesameperiodoftime,butthequalityof
the fabric and the surface treatment are arguments for classifying it in the vasa
escaria category. Other analogies: SAZANOV 2000, p. 256, form 5, pl. 17/67 (6th
centuryAD).
30. Fragmentary rim from a pot, preserved height 2.5 cm, rim diameter 15
cm,coarsegrayfabricwithlimestoneandblackparticles,selfslip,Munsell7.5YR
8/3pink.Analogies:BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.188,fig.162/5.6

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
191

NV (the end of the 5th 6th century AD); OPAI 2004, p. 4546, pots type III,
pl.35/1(5thcentury);BTTGER1982,pl.47/213.
31. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2.5 cm, rim diameter 14 cm,
coarsebrickfabricwithlimestoneandsilvermica,therimisthickenedandflared
ontheoutside,withagroovefor thelid,Munsell2.5YR6/8lightred.Analogies:
TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 117, pots type XV, pl. XXXIV/298; KUZMANOV 1985,
p.49,typeI,pl.29/25,6thcenturyAD.
32.Rimfragmentfromajug,preservedheight5cm,rimdiameter7cm,semi
finebrickcolorfabricwithlimestoneparticlesandsilvermicaincomposition,the
fragment is secondarily burned on the outside Munsell 5 YR 5/8 yellowish red.
Analogies:OPAI1991a,p.159,pl.37/218,jugtypeII16 thcenturyAD.

Deposit10,2008S8,theannexofedificeA9,0.200.50m
17 sherds: 4 amphorae, 1 vasa po(ta)toria (pitcher base), 1 vasa escaria (plate
base),11vasapota(to)ria(pots).

3examplesincatalogueno.3335

33. Fragmentary amphora lid, preserved height 2.5 cm, diameter 7 cm, the
fabricisbrickcolor,coarse,withlimestoneparticles,Munsell10YR6/8brownish
yellow.Analogies:TOPOLEANU2000,p.163164,pl.LV/446,448,450lidstypeII.
34. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 3.8 cm, rim diameter 14 cm,
beigecoarseroughfabricwithsmallparticlesofrocks,theburningwasdeficient,
the core is gray and the slip is beige, Munsell 2.5Y 8/8 olive yellow. Analogies:
SUCEVEANU 1982 a, p. 97, pl. 2/10; BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979,
p. 190, fig. 168/5.8 NVIA (6th century AD), p. 191, fig. 172/5.2 NVIA (the second
halfofthe6thcenturyAD).
35. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 4 cm, rim diameter 11 cm,
brick color coarse fabric with limestone particles, the slip is dark beige
secondarily burned on the outside, Munsell 2.5Y 6/4 light yellowish brown.
Analogies:TOPOLEANU2000,p.104,typeIX,pl.XXVI/227(4th6thcenturyAD);
KUZMANOV1985,potstypeI,pl.28/11,15(6thcenturyAD).

Deposit11,2008,S7,theannexofedificeA9,00.45m
16 sherds: 2 amphorae (1 lid made of brick and a small Pontic amphora), 6
vasa escaria (1 bottom from a plateau with a ring shaped base, 1 plate form 10, 4
non Roman fragmentary bowls), 8 vasa coquinatoria (fragments from cooking
pots).

5examplesincatalogueno.3640

36. Rim fragment from an amphora type Berenice LR 10/Carthage LR3, rim
diameter 3 cm, preserved height 4.5 cm, the fabric is dark brick colour with
limestone particles, the handles are oval in section, Munsell 10 YR 7/4 very pale
brown. Analogies: TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 136, pl. XLII/344; PARASCHIV 2007,
p.8486,type39,pl.19/23(5th6thcenturyAD).
37.FragmentaryrimfromaplateformHayes3,preservedheight3.5cm,rim

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
192

diameter 26 cm, semi fine orange fabric with limestone particles, self slip,
Munsell 10 YR 5/8 yellowish brown. Analogies: HAYES 1972, form 3, type C,
p. 129330, fig. 68/10 (variant); TOPOLEANU 2000, form HAYES 3 type G, p. 53,
pl. VII/62 (6th century AD); BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, p. 189,
fig.167/2.6,NVIA.
38.Fragmentaryrimfromaplate,preservedheight3m,rimdiameter27cm,
brown coarse fabric with limestone particles, self slip with silver mica in
composition,secondarilyburnedontheinsideandoutside,Munsell5Y5/6olive.
Analogies: TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 4445, plates Hayes form 1, types A and C,
pl.II/12,13,16(4th6thcenturyAD).
39. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2 cm, rim diameter 13 cm,
brickcolor,coarsefabricwithlimestone,silvermicaandironoxide,thehandleis
ovalinsection,decoratedwithgrooves,theslipisorange,secondarilyburnedon
the outside, Munsell 10 YR 6/8 brownish yellow. Analogies: BOGDAN
CTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.188,fig.162/5.6NV(endofthe5th6thcentury
AD); OPAI 2004, p. 4546, pots type III, pl. 35/1 (5th century AD); BTTGER
1982,pl.47/213.
40. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 3 cm, rim diameter 14 cm,
coarse beige fabric with limestone particles, gray slip, Munsell 1 for Gley 5/1
greenish gray. Analogies: BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, fig. 168/5.5,
NVIA(6thcenturyAD);TOPOLEANU2000,p.112,potstypeVII,pl.XXXI/269.

Deposit12,2008,S8,theannexofedificeA9,00.13m
10sherds:2amphorae,8pots
1exampleincatalogueno.41

41. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2.2 cm, rim diameter 13 cm,
semifinegrayfabricwithlimestoneandsilvermica,selfslip,Munsell2forGley
6/1 bluish gray. Analogies: BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, fig. 168/5.5,
NVIA (6th century AD); TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 112, pots type VII, pl. XXXI/269;
SUCEVEANU1982b,p.94,fig.11/39(thesecondhalfofthe6thcentury).

Deposit13,2008,S7,theannexofedificeA9,00.50m
22sherds:15amphorae(1handlefromaZeest1960,type80amphora,2LR1,
1LR2,varioushandlesincludingtableamphorahandles),1jug,1plate,5pots.

2examplesincatalogueno.4243

42. Rim and neck from an oriental amphora type LR 1, preserved height 10
cm, rim diameter 8.5 cm, beige sandy fabric with limestone particles and black
micro particles in composition and micro fractures less than 1 mm, pale
yellowishgreencolor,theangobeof thesame color,notincludedintheMunsell
color code. Analogies: TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 134136, pl. LXII/342; PARASCHIV
2007,p.8992,pl.2223.
43.Rimandhandlefromapot,preservedheight6.5cm,rimdiameter14cm,
coarse gray fabric with small particles of sand, self slip, calcareous concretion,
secondarily burned on the outside, Munsell 1 for Gley 7/1 light greenish gray.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
193

Analogies:BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,fig.172/5.2NVIB(6thcentury
beginning of the 7th century); OPAI 2004, pl. 37/5, pl. 39/7 (5th 6th century);
OPRI2003,p.115,potstypeI,pl.XXXIV/221,223.

Deposit14,2008,S8theannexofedificeA9,0.400.65m
5sherds:1Ponticamphora(handle),2vasaescaria(plate),2pots

2examplesincatalogueno.4445

44. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2,5 cm, rim diameter 18 cm,
coarse brick color fabric with limestone particles and silver mica, beige slip,
secondarily burned on the outside, Munsell 5Y 6/4 pale olive. Analogies:
BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.190,fig.168/5.4NVIA.
45.Rimfragmentfromaplate,preservedheight2.5cm,rimdiameter26cm,
coarsebeigefabricwithlimestoneparticles,secondarilyburnedontheinsideand
outside. Analogies: OPAI 2004, p. 77, type Hayes 6 (6th century AD); HAYES
1972, p. 341, form 6 and 7, fig. 70; SAZANOV 2000, fig. 17/10 (end of the 6th
century);ACCONCI,GABRIELI,1994,p.445,fig.27/17(3rd5thcenturyAD).

Deposit15,2008,S7,theannexofedificeA9,00.45m
7sherds:3amphorae(2handlesand1rimofLR4),4pots(1bottom,1handle
and2rims).

2examplesincatalogueno.4647

46.RimfragmentfromanorientalamphoraLR4,preservedheight4cm,rim
diameter 10 cm, brown fabric with limestone particles, self slip, secondarily
burned on the inside, Munsell 10 YR 6/6 brownish yellow. Analogies: OPAI
2004,p.2022(LRA4D6thcenturyAD);PARASCHIV2007,p.99101,pl.2627;
BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.187,fig.161/3.5(NV).
47. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 1.8 cm, rim diameter 15 cm,
semi coarse brown fabric with fine sand, self slip, Munsell 10YR 7/4 very pale
brown.Analogies:BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.188,fig.162/5.5and
5.12NV;OPAI2004,p.45,potstypeII,pl.34/7;TOPOLEANU2000,p.111112,
potstypeVI,pl.XXX/264.

Deposit16,2008,theannexofedificeA9,0.200.50m
1amphora
1exampleincatalogueno.48

48.FragmentaryupperpartofanamphoraLR2,preservedheight20cm,rim
diameter 10.5 cm, light brick color fabric with iron oxide, angobe of the same
color,Munsell5Y8/3paleyellow.Analogies:PARASCHIV2007,p.9295,pl.24
25;OPAI2004,p.1012.

Deposit17,2008,S8theannexofedificeA9,0.200.50m
7sherds:7amphorae,allnontypical

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
194

Noexamples.

Deposit18,2008,S7theannexofedificeA9,0.45m
1spindlewhorl(other)

1exampleincatalogueno.49

49.Spindlewhorlmadeofbrick,complete,diameter5cm,thickness1.5cm,
theperforationhasadiameterof9mm.

Deposit19,2008,S7annexofedificeA9,0,60m
1spindlewhorl(other)

1exampleincatalogueno.50

50. Spindle whorl made of brick, complete, diameter 7 cm, thickness 2 cm,
andtheperforationhasadiameterof5mm.

Deposit20,2008,S8,annexofedificeA9,00.30m
2nails(other)

2examplesincatalogue5152

51.Ironnailmadebyforging,squareinsection(5x6mm).

52.Ironnailmadebyforging,length9cm,rectangularinsection(7x6mm).

Deposit21,2009annexofedificeA9,0.400.70m
3sherds:3amphorae(1LR2withundulatingstriations,2probablyPontic)

Totaldeposits21(no.121)theannexofedificeA9
Type
No.sherdsinthe
No.sherdstotal
catalogue
Amphorae
9
74
Vasapo(ta)toria

17

Vasaescaria

10

Vasacoquinatoria
alia

29
6

92
9

TheannexofedificeA9surveyS81

Unfortunately the survey S81 from the annex of edifice A9, performed to
elucidate the archaeological context on the northern side of the annex, did not
lead to any relevant answers, from the point of view of the archaeological
discoveries.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
195

Themajorityofthesherdsareatypical;theirclassificationwasmadeonlyby
determining the functional categories of the Roman pottery. The only typical
sherdlistedinthecataloguemayeasierbeidentifiedfromtypologicalpointof
view,asoccurringinthe5 th6thcenturyAD.

Deposit22,2010,theannexofedificeA9,S8`,0.701.30m
7sherds:4amphorae,3pitchers
Noexample.

Deposit23,2010,S8`annexofedificeA9,survey,1.501.80m
6sherds:1amphora,1vasapo(ta)toria(mug),1vasaescarialocalbowl,3pots.

1exampleincatalogueno.53

53. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2 cm, rim diameter 11 cm,
gray coarse fabric with small lithic particles, self slip, secondarily burned,
Munsell 5Y 3/1 very dark gray. Analogies: BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA
1979, p. 188, fig. 162/5.5 and 5.12 NV; OPAI 2004, p. 45, pots type II, pl. 34/7;
TOPOLEANU2000,p.111112,pots typeVI, pl.XXX/264;KLENINA1999,p.92,
fig.8/1potswithouthandles(5th6thcenturyAD).

Totaldeposit2(nr.2223)annexofedificeA9surveyS81
Type
No.sherdsinthe
No.sherdstotal
catalogue
Amphorae

5
Vasapo(ta)toria

Vasaescaria

Vasacoquinatoria
alia

The annex of edifice A9 the sewer for water discharge situated between
theannexofA9buildingandA8building.

Deposit24,2008,S8thesewerforwaterdischarge
11 sherds: 3 amphorae, 1 vasa escaria (1 plate), 1 vasa po(ta)toria (fragment of
handlefromasmallmug),4fragmentsofpots.

1exampleincatalogueno.54

54. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 3 cm, rough beige coarse
fabric with fine sand and silver mica, self slip, Munsell 1 for Gley 8/1 light
greenishgray.Analogies:TOPOLEANU2000,p.107,potstype II,Pl. XXVII/236
237;BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.190,NVIA,fig168/5.3and5.9(6th
centuryAD).

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
196

Deposit25,2008thesewerforwaterdischarge
13sherds:8amphorae,4pots,1lid

1exampleincatalogueno.55

55. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 4.5 cm, rim diameter 16 cm,
dark beige coarse fabric with small fragments of rock and silver mica, self slip,
secondarilyburnedontheoutsideandinside.Analogies:BOGDANCTNICIU,
BARNEA 1979, p. 188, fig. 162/5.14 NV; UENZE 1992, Tafel 100/89; KLENINA
1999,p.90,fig.4/57(secondhalfofthe5thcentury6th7thcenturyAD).

Deposit26,2008,S8,thesewerforwaterdischarge
12sherds:5amphorae,7pots
Noexamples.

Deposit27,2010thesewerforwaterdischarge(thesouthernpart),00.20m
12sherds:3amphorae(2LR2withrightgrooves,1Ponticamphorapossibly
Antonova5),3fragmentsvasapotatoria,6pots.

1exampleincatalogueno.56
56. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 3 cm, rim diameter 12 cm,
coarse gray fabric with small lithic fragments, secondarily burned on the inside
andoutside,Munsell10YR2/1black.Analogies:TOPOLEANU2000,p.112,pots
typeVII,pl.XXXI/269270;KLENINA1999,fig.4/3,5th7thcenturyAD.

Deposits 28 30, 2010, annex of edifice A9, the sewer for water discharge
(northernpart)
34sherds:27amphorae,1vasapo(ta)toria,1vasaescaria,5coquinatoria(pots)
Noexamples.

Totaldeposits7(no.2430)annexofedificeA9,thesewerforwaterdischarge
Type
No.fragmentsinthe No.totalfragments
catalogue
Amphorae

46
Vasapo(ta)toria

Vasaescaria

Vasacoquinatoria
alia

26
1

ComplexII.StreetABVIV
StreetABVIVwiththefollowingparticularsituation:
- semicircularstructurefromABVIStreet
- areafromABVIVStreetespeciallyS4,S41andS5
- thepitfromS51

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
197

Deposit31,2009,streetABVIVfromthecircularstructure,0.851.20m
11 sherds: 5 amphorae (2 Pontic, 2 oriental and 1 unidentified), 2 vasa
po(ta)toria(1jug,1pitcherbottom),1fragmentvasaescaria(possibleplate),3vasa
coquinatoria(pots).

2examplesincatalogueno.5758

57. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 4.5 cm, rim diameter 13 cm,
brick color coarse fabric, with black micro particles in composition, sandy, self
slip,Munsell5Y8/4paleyellow.Analogies:OPAI2004,p.44,localpots typeI,
(4thbeginningofthe5thcenturyAD);KRAPIVINA1993,fig.34/1.
58. Rim fragment from a table amphora, preserved height 1.6 cm, rim
diameter 11 cm, brick color fine fabric with small particles of limestone, dark
brownangobe,Munsell10YR5/3brown.Analogies:BRUKNER1981,T.164/8183
(4thcenturyAD).

Deposit32,2009streetABVIVbetweensemicircularstructureandthe
southernwalloftheannexofedificeA9,0.601.05m
3sherds:1tableamphora,2potswithsmallstriations
Noexamples.

Totaldeposits2(no.3132)semicircularstructurefromABVIStreet
Type
No.fragmentsinthe
No.total
catalogue
fragments
Amphorae

5
Vasapo(ta)toria

Vasaescaria

Vasacoquinatoria
alia

Deposit33,2009streetABVIV,0.601.20m
27 sherds: 14 amphorae (1 amphora lid, 2 Zeest 100 type amphorae, 2
bottoms), 3 vasa po(ta)toria (1 table amphora handle with torsade grooves, 1
pitcher),3vasaescaria(deepplatesorbowls),7vasacoquinatoria(pots)
10examplesincatalogueno.5968

59. Rim fragment from a deep plate/bowl, preserved height 3.2 cm, rim
diameter25cm,lightbrickcolour,semifinefabricwithfinesandincomposition,
brown slip on the inside and outside, Munsell 7.5YR 3/4 dark brown. Analogies:
HAYES 1972, p. 321322, form 4 andarli, fig. 64, no exact dating; HAYES 1972,
formIA,p.325327,fig.65/12,(theendofthe4thcenturythebeginningofthe
5th century AD), TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 44, pl. II/12. The characteristics of the
vesselindicatea2nd3rdcenturydating.
60. Rim fragment from a plate, preserved height 3 cm, rim diameter 22 cm,
lightbrickcolorsemifinefabric,withlithicparticles,ironoxideandsilvermica,

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
198

brown slip on the inside and outside, Munsell 7.5YR 3/4 dark brown. Analogies:
this type of plate can be dated in an early period (2nd 3rd century AD):
POPILIAN1976,type6,p.125,pl.LXX/864;MUEEANU,ELEFTERESCU1992,
fig.3/47,54,butotheranalogiesandthediscoverycontextareargumentsforthe
Roman Byzantine period; BOGDANCTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, p. 187,
fig. 161/2.12, NV; OPAI 2004, p. 75 (4th 5th century); KRAPIVINA 1993, fig.
50/4; ACCONCI, GABRIELI 1994, p. 464, fig. 36/119 (6th century AD) Still, the
characteristicsofthevesselindicatea2nd3rdcenturydating.
61. Rim fragment from a deep plate/bowl, preserved height 2.5 cm, rim
diameter 16 cm, coarse fabric dark brick color, with fine sand particles in
composition, the angobe was secondarily burned. Analogies: HAYES 1972, p.
100107, form 61 (4th century the beginning of the 5th century); TOPOLEANU
2000, p. 71, pl. XVII/140; KABAKCIEVA 2000, pl. XX/89; Other analogies:
KRAPIVINA1993,fig.38/6;SHAROV2007,pl.30/91,94typeI,(2nd3rdcentury
AD); KLENINA 2004, p. 108, red slip bowls, type 3, fig. 9/92, product from the
north of the Black Sea region during the 2nd3rd century AD; IVANOVA 2009,
pl.10/44.
62.RimfragmentfromaZeest1960type100amphora,preservedheight8.5
cm, rim diameter 11 cm, the fabric is dark brick color with limestone and other
blackparticles,thehandleisovalinsection,decoratedwithgrooves,selfangobe,
Munsell10YR7/8yellow.Analogies:PARASCHIV2006,p.3031,type8,variantC,
pl.7/464th6thcenturyAD;OPAI2004,p.30,typeOpaiEIb(5thcenturyAD).
63. Rim fragment from a table amphora, preserved height 3.5 cm, rim
diameter 12 cm, light brick color fabric with limestone particles and silver mica,
selfangobe,Munsell10YR8/6yellow.Analogies:OPAI2004p.5,tableamphora
type I (the first half of the 5th century); OPAI 1991 b, type II, p. 225, pl. 28/3;
BAUMANN1995,p.103,pl.LXVI/610(3rd4thcenturyAD).
64. Fragmentary lid for amphora, height 4 cm, maximum diameter 7.7 cm,
gray coarse fabric with silver mica and small lithic fragments in composition,
Munsell 10YR 6/2 light brownish gray. Analogies: TOPOLEANU 2000, p. 163,
pl.LV/445448.
65. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2.5 cm, rim diameter 12 cm,
sandy beige fabric with fine sand particles, self slip, Munsell 5Y 8/4 pale yellow.
Analogies:OPAI2004,p.44,localpotstypeI(4thcenturybeginningofthe5th
centuryAD).
66. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 1.5 cm, rim diameter 11 cm,
beige semi coarse fabric with sand and small particles of stones, rough, severely
secondarilyburnedontheinsideandoutside.Analogies:BOGDANCTNICIU,
BARNEA1979,p.190,NVIA,fig.168/5.2.
67. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 2 cm, rim diameter 14 cm,
rough coarse fabric, with limestone and iron oxide particles, the colour is gray,
self slip, Munsell 1 for Gley 5/1 greenish gray. Analogies: BOGDAN
CTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, NV, p. 188, fig. 162/5.11; KLENINA 1999, p. 90,
fig.4/4,5th7thcenturyAD;SHKODRA2006,fig11/6164.
68.Rimfragmentfromapitcher,preservedheight2cm,rimdiameter14cm,
darkbrickcolorfabricwithsmallparticlesoflimestoneandsilvermicasparkles,

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
199

light orange angobe, Munsell 5Y 8/4 pale yellow. Analogies: UENZE 1992, Tafel
70/11.

Totaldeposits1(no.33)theannexofedificeA9ABVIVStreet
Type
No.fragmentsinthe No.totalfragments
catalogue
Amphorae
2
14
Vasapo(ta)toria

Vasaescaria

Vasacoquinatoria
alia

Deposit34,2011,ABVIVStreet,thepitfromS5,1.151.45m
16sherds:4amphorae(1LR2rim,1withtorsadegrooves),2vasaescaria,10
vasacoquinatoria(pots)

2examplesincatalogue6970

69. Rim fragment from a pot, preserved height 4 cm, rim diameter 12 cm,
coarseroughfabricwithsilvermicasparkles,severelysecondarilyburnedonthe
inside and outside. Analogies: OPAI 2004, p. 47, type IX1, pl. 36/3 (4th 5th
centuryAD).
70.Rimfragmentfromastoragepot,preservedheight3cm,rimdiameter21
cm, decorated with alveoli under the rim, coarse fabric with limestone,
insufficiently burned, the color is light brick and the core is gray, secondarily
burnedontheoutside,Munsell5Y8/2paleyellow.Analogies:BAUMANN1995,
pl.LIV/1(1st2ndcenturyAD);KRAPIVINA1993,fig.40/1516;SCORPAN1970,
fig. 6/18; NICOLAE 2009, p. 133176, pl. III/3; CRJAN 1971, fig. 13 (6th century
AD);OPRI2003,p.121,pl.XL/262(6thcenturyAD).

Deposit35,2011,ABVIVStreet,S5,0.600.85m
11 sherds: 8 amphorae, 1 vasa po(ta)toria, 1 vasa conqina(to)ria, 1 other (1 non
Romanpot)

1exampleincatalogueno.71

71. Rim fragment from a non Roman pot, preserved height 4 cm, rim
diameter 2025 cm, gray coarse fabric with sand and limestone particles in
composition, secondarily burned on the outside, Munsell 5Y 6/3 pale olive.
Analogies:BAUMANN1995,p.96,pl.LIII/10,1415(1st3rdcenturyAD).

Deposits3642,2011,S5`,thepitfromABVIVStreet,1.151.45m
134sherds:80amphorae,19vasapo(ta)toria,5vasaescaria,52vasacoquinatoria,
5other

3examplesincatalogueno.7274

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
200

72. Spindle whorl, maximum diameter 5.8 cm, thickness 1.5 cm, made of
brick;theperforationisroundedinsection.
73. Knife blade, length 8 cm, thickness 2 mm, width 1.5 cm, affected by
corrosion.
74. Fragment from a glass vessel, preserved height 3.5 cm, and diameter 14
cm.

Totaldeposits9(nr.3442)theannexofedificeA9thepitfromS5S51
Type
No.fragmentsinthe
No.fragments
catalogue
total
Amphorae

92
Vasapo(ta)toria

20

Vasaescaria

Vasacoquinatoria
alia

3
3

63
6

Totaldeposits42(no.142)allthecomplexes
Nr.fragments
No.fragments
inthecatalogue
total
Amphorae
11
236
Type

Percent
pottery
45%

Vasapo(ta)toria

53

10%

Vasaescaria

24

5%

Vasacoquinatoria
alia

40
9

196
16

37%
3%

III.Lamps
The present study is focused on a group of seven fragments of lamps
collected during the archaeological excavation undertaken inside the A9 edifice
andonABVIVStreet.
1. Preserved fragment of handle and shoulder, TT 2009, Sector A, between
ABVIVStreetandS9,preservedlength4cm,reddishpaste.Threerowsofraised
dotsontheshoulder.Thehandleissmallandlamellarwithtwoincisedlines.
Chronology:6thbeginningofthe7thcenturyAD.
Analogies: ICONOMU 1967, Tip XXVIII; PERLZWEIG 1961, no. 2807;
BRUNEAU1965,no.4704;TOPOLEANU2000,pl.LXVIII/545.
2.Preservedfragmentsofdiscusandshoulder,reddishpaste,TT2009,Sector
A, street AV 2, NVI A, preserved length 2,3 cm; preserved width 2 cm. Four
rowsofsmalldotsontheshoulder,thediscusisdelimitedbytwoincisedcircles.
Chronology:6thcenturyAD.
Analogies: ICONOMU 1967, 2526, tip XXVIII, version III, fig. 50,
DENEAUVE1969,224,tipVII,no.1135,pl.CII;KUZMANOV1992,tipXXXV,no.
299.
3.Preservedfragmentofhandle,TT2009,SectorA,insideA9edifice,NV,
h 1.20 m, preserved width 4.3 cm, paste yellowish, sand used as a degreaser,

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
201

reddishslips,madefromanusedmold.Thehandleisshapedlikeahumanhead.
The parts of the face are stylized; eyes are suggested by two horizontal lines
surrounded by two circles, nose in a triangle with two semicircles eyebrows,
mouth by two horizontal lines. On the inside part are visible traces of
fingerprints.
Chronology:6thcenturyAD.
Analogies: ICONOMU 1967, Tip XXXIII, 28, fig.57; MENZEL 1969, 99, no.
640, Abb. 54/12; BOGDAN CTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, 192, Fig. 173/9(5) and
Fig.174/9(4);KUZMANOV1992,4344,tip38,no.315320,OPRI2003,170,no.
409,pl.LX/409,TOPOLEANU2000,pl.LVIII/472.
4.Preservedfragmentofdiscusandshoulder,TT2009,SectorA,AV2street,
inside A9 edifice, h 0.70 m, yellowish paste. The discus is decorated with a
rosette.
Chronology:6thcenturyAD.
5. Preserved fragment of lower part of a lamp, TT 2009, Sector A, AV 2
street,tothewallthatleadstoporticus,reddishpastewithorangeslip,preserved
length4.5cm,preservedwidth3cm.Thebaseisdecoratedwiththemodelfish
tail and a circle incised in the middle. It has some imperfections on the surface
andtracesoffingerprintsinside.
Chronology:6th7thcenturyAD.
Analogies : ICONOMU 1967, tip XXVIII, version III, fig. 50; DENEAUVE
1969,224,tipVII,no.1135,PL.CII;KUZMANOV1992C,229,tip5,no.8,Pl.45/8,
144/5;KARRIVIERI1996,253,no.305,pl.48.
6.Preservedfragmentoflowerpartofalamp,TT2009,SectorA,streetABV
IV, inside A9 annex, gray paste, preserved length 4 cm, preserved width 6 cm.
Thebaseisdelimitedbyacircleandwiththreeincisedlines.Itisprobablealocal
product.
Chronology:6thcenturyAD.
7. Preserved fragment of a glass oil lamp, TT 2009, Sector A, S 9, ABV IV
Street, NV, h 0.60 cm, preserved length 5, preserved width 3 cm. Conservation
statusisprecarious.Belongtothegroupoftubularlamps(glassforpolycandela).It
issimilarwithVariantaAofunstablecandlewithroundedbasefromtheHistrian
basilicadeposit.
Chronology:5th7thcenturyAD.
Analogies: BOGDAN CTNICIU, BARNEA 1979, fig. 165, nr. 10(8) and
10(9), BJENARU, BLTC 20002001, p. 469 513, PRVAN 19131914, p. 314,
pl.XXXI,fig.2/4244,OPAIetal.1990,p.27,pl.X/6366.
Lamps no.1 2 and 5 are of oriental origin, their distinctive elements are
relatedtotheornamentationoftheshoulderwithraiseddots,arrangedinseveral
parallelrowsandthebaseisdecoratedwiththefishtailmodel.
The use of glass oil lamps begins in the 4th 5th centuries AD. The bodies of
these glass oil lamps are shaped like bowls, the walls are pretty thin, are either
straight or curved at the bottom. Polycandela lamps are spread in the Roman
Byzantinetime.Theyappearinthe4thcenturyandmultiplyinthe5th7thcenturies
AD,mostlyintheEasternMediterraneanandtheBalkans.Copieswerediscovered
inRomanByzantinefortressesatTropaeumTraiani,Ulmetum,IbidaandHistria.

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
202

BIBLIOGRAPHY

ACCONCI,GABRIELI1994A.Acconci,E.Gabrieli,ScavodelcortileBajaliaMadaba,
LA44(1994),p.405420.
ABADIE REYNAL, SODINI 1992 C. Abadie Reynal, J.P. Sodini, La cramique
palochrtiennedeThasos(Aliki,Delkos,fouillesanciennes),Paris1992.
ALICU,COCI,ILIE,SOROCEANU1994D.Alicu,S.Coci,C.Ilie,A.Soroceanu,
SmallFindsfromUlpiaTraianaSarmizegetusa,ClujNapoca,1994.
BABE 1971 M. Babe, Necropola dacoroman de la Enisala, SCIV 22 (1971), 1, p. 19
45.
BARNEA 1979 Al. Barnea, Sectorul A i via principalis BC, n: I. Barnea (coord.),
TropaeumTraianiI,Cetatea,Bucureti,1979.
BAUMANN 1995 V. H. Baumann, Aezri rurale antice n zona gurilor Dunrii.
Contribuiiarheologicelacunoatereahabitatuluirural(sec.IIIIp.Chr.),Tulcea,1995.
BJENARU, BLTC 20002001 C. Bjenaru, A. Bltc, Depozitul de candele din
sticldescoperitlabazilicaepiscopaldelaHistria,Pontica3334(20002001),p.469513.
BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979I.BogdanCtniciu,Al.Barnea,Ceramicai
descoperirilemrunte,n:I.Barnea(coord.),TropaeumTraiani,I,Cetatea,Bucureti,1979.
BONDOC, GUDEA 2009 D. Bondoc, N. Gudea, Castrul roman de la Rcari: ncercare
demonografie,ClujNapoca,2009.
BTTGER 1982 B. Bttger, Die Gefkeramik aus Kastell Iatrus, Iatrus Krivina II,
Berlin,1982,p.33148.
BONIFAY 1986 M. Bonifay, Observations sur les amphores tardives Marseille d`aprs
lesfouillesdelaBourse,(19801984),RANarb19(1986),p.269305.
BRUKNER 1981 O. Brukner, Rimska keramika u Jugoslovenskom delu Provincije Donje
Panonije,Disertationesetmonographiae24,Beograd,1981.
BRUNEAU1965P.Bruneau,Leslampes,DlosXXVI,Paris,1965.
CRJAN 1971 C. Crjan, Ceramica btina din sec. VIVII e.n. descoperit la Tomis,
Pontica4(1971),p.339350.
CRAWFORD1990J.S.Crawford,TheByzantineShopsatSardis,HarwardUniversity
PressCambridge,Massachusetts,London,1990.
GAMUREAC2009E.Gamureac,EdificiulB1alcetiiTropaeumTraiani.Consideraii
preliminareprivindcercetriledin20052008,Pontica42(2009),p.243300.
GUDEA 1996 N. Gudea, Porolissum II. Vama roman. Monografie arheologic, Cluj
Napoca,1996.
HAYES1972J.W.Hayes,LateRomanPottery,TheBrithishSchoolatRome,Londra,
1972.
HAYES 1985 J. W. Hayes, Atlante delle forme ceramiche II: Ceramica fine romana nel
bacinomediterraneo(tardoelenismoetprimoimpero)EAASuppl.II,Roma1985.
Halmyris I A. Suceveanu, M. Zahariade, F. Topoleanu. Gh. Poenaru Bordea,
HalmyrisI,ClujNapoca,2003.
ICONOMU1967C.Iconomu,Opaiegrecoromane,Constana,1967.
ISTENI, SCHNEIDER 2000 J. Istenic, G. Schneider, Aegean Cooking Ware in the
EasternAdriatic,ReiCretariaeRomanaeFautorumActa36(2000),p.341348.
IVANOVA 2009 O. C. Ivanova, Krasnolakovaja keramika iz raskopok mogilnika v balke
AlmalacDere(Mangup),MAIET15(2009),p.2688.
KABAKCHIEVA2000G.Kabakchieva,FrhrmischeMilitrlagerinOescus,Sofia,2000.
KARRIVIERI 1996 A. Karrivieri, The Athenian Lamps Industry in Late Antiquity,
Helsinki,1996.
KLENINA1999E. Klenina,TableandCookingPotteryofthe4th6th Cent.ADfrom the
Excavation of the Episcopal Residence in Novae, in: Der Limes an der Unteren Donau von
DiokletianbisHeraklios,Sofia,1999,p.8793.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
203

KLENINA 2004 E. Klenina, Ceramic Vessels from the 2nd 3rd Centuries in the villa
rusticaBliznetsy(thechoraofTauricChersonesos),Poznan,2004.
KRAPIVINA1993V.V.Krapivina,OlviamaterialnaiakulturaIIVv.v.n.e,Kiev,1993.
KUZMANOV 1992 G. Kuzmanov, Antike Lampen. Sammlung des Nationalen
ArchologischenMuseums,Sofia,1992.
LUNGU, CHERA 1985 V. Lungu, C. Chera, Un mormnt n plci, de epoc roman,
descoperitlaTomis,Pontica18(1985),p.215234.
MRGINEANUCRSTOIU, BARNEA 1979 M. MrgineanuCrstoiu, Al. Barnea,
AspectealeurbanismuluincetateaTropaeumTraiani,n:I.Barnea(coord.),TropaeumTraiani
I,Cetatea,Bucuresti,1979.
MENZEL 1969 H. Menzel, Antike Lampen im RmischGermanischen Zentralmuseum
zuMainz,Katalog,15,2,Aufl.,Mainz,1969.
MUNSELL1994MunsellSoilColorCharts1994,RevisedEdition.
MUEEANU, ELEFTERESCU 1992 C. Mueeanu, D. Elefterescu, Contribuii
privindceramicaromandelaDurostorumIII,Pontica25(1992),p.221239.
NICOLAE 2009 C. Nicolae, Ceramica getic din aezarea Hrova La Moar (jud.
Constana),aflatnexpoziiaMuzeuluiCarisum,Hrova,Pontica42(2009),p.133175.
OPAIetal.1990A.Opai,Cr.Opai,T.Bnic,Complexulmonasticpaleocretindela
SlavaRus,RMI59(1990),1,p.1828.
OPAI1991aA.Opai,CeramicadinaezareaicetateadelaIndependena(Murighiol),
secoleleV.e.n.VIIe.n.,Peuce10(1991),p.133182.
OPAI1991 bA.Opai,M.Zahariade, Gh.PoenaruBordea,C.Opai,Fortificaiai
aezarearomantrziedelaBabadagTopraichioi,Peuce10,vol.12,(1991),p.183154.
OPAI1991cA.Opai,ElementeetnicenorddunrenenScythiaMinor(secoleleIVV
e.n.),Peuce10(1991),p.127163.
OPAI2004A.Opai,LocalandImportedCeramicsintheRomanProvinceofScythia(4th
6thcenturiesAD),BARInternationalSeries1274,2004.
OPAI, TSARAVOPOULOS 2011 A. Opai, A. Tsaravopoulos, Amphorae of Dressel
24 Similis Type in the Central Aegean Area (ChiosErythryKyme), The Annual of the British
SchoolatAthens,106(I)2011,p.275323.
OPRI 2003 I. C. Opri, Ceramica roman trzie i paleobizantin de la Capidava n
contextuldescoperirilordelaDunreadeJos(sec.IVVIp.Chr.),Bucureti,2003.
PARASCHIV2006D.Paraschiv,AmforeromaneiromanobizantinenzonaDunriide
Jos(sec.IVIIp.Chr.),Iai,2006.
PRVAN 19131914 V. Prvan, Cetatea Ulmetum (II/12), ARMSI 36 (19131914),
p.245420.
PEA2011J.T.Pea,RomanPotteryintheArchaeologicalRecord,Cambridge,2011.
PERLZWEIG 1961 J. Perlzweig, Lamps of the Roman Period, in The Athenian Agora,
VII,Princeton,1961.
POPILIAN, BONDOC 2012 Gh. Popilian, D. Bondoc, The Roman and Late Roman
CemeteryofSucidavaCelei.TheExcavationsfrom19691983,Craiova,2012.
RILEY1975J.A.Riley,ThePotteryfromtheFirstSessionofExcavationsintheCaesarea
Hippodrome,nBull.AmericanSch.ofOrientalRes.218(1975),p.2563.
RILEY 1979 J.A. Riley, The Coarse Pottery from Benghazi, in: J. A. Lloyd, (ed.) Sidi
KrebishExcavations,Benghazi(Berenice),vol.II,Tripoli,1979,p.91497.
ROBINSON1959H.S.Robinson,TheAthenianAgora.V.PotteryoftheRomanPeriod.
Chronology,Princeton,1958.
RUSU BOLINDE 2007 V. Rusu Bolinde, Ceramica roman de la Napoca.
ContribuiilastudiulceramiciidinDaciaroman,ClujNapoca,2007.
SAZANOV2000A.B.Sazanov,KeramiceskiekompleksuBospora550580gg.,Drevnosti
Bospora3(2000),p.221259.
SCORPAN 1970 C. Scorpan, Aspecte ale continuitii i romanizrii btinailor din

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
204

Dobrogea,nluminarecentelorcercetri,Pontica3(1970),p.139187.
SCORPAN 1971 C. Scorpan, Noi descoperiri getice n Dobrogea roman secolele IIVI
e.n.,Pontica4(1971),p.137153.
SCORPAN 1976 C. Scorpan, Origini i linii evolutive n ceramica romano bizantin
(sec.IVVII)dinspaiulmediteraneanipontic,Pontica9(1976),p.155175.
SCORPAN1977C.Scorpan,Contributionlaconnaissancedecertainstypescramiques
romanobyzantins(IVeVIIesicles)danslespaceistropontique,DaciaNS21(1977),p.269297.
SCURTU,BARNEA2005F.Scurtu,Al.Barnea,Rezultatealecercetriigeofizice(2000
2003)ncetateaTropaeumTraiani,Pontica3738(2005),p.453474.
SHAROV 2007 O. Sharov, Keramicheski kompleks nekropolia ChatyrDag. Khronologiia
kompleksovsrimskimiimportami:krasnolakovaiakeramika,SanktPetersburg,2007.
SHKODRA 2006 B. Shkodra, Ceramics from Late Roman Contexts in Durres, The
AnnualoftheBritishSchoolofAthens,101(2006),p.427457.
SUCEVEANU1982aA.Suceveanu,HistriaVI.Lesthermesromains,Bucureti,1982.
SUCEVEANU 1982 b A. Suceveanu, Contribuii la studiul ceramicii romanobizantine
delaHistria,SCIVA33(1982)I,p.79106.
SUCEVEANU2000A.Suceveanu,HistriaX.LacramiqueromainedesIerIIIesicles
ap.J.C.,Bucureti,2000.
SUCEVEANU, BARNEA, 1991 A. Suceveanu, A. Barnea, La Dobroudja romaine,
Bucarest,1991.
TOPOLEANU2000F.Topoleanu,CeramicaromaniromanobizantindelaHalmyris
(sec.IVIId.Ch.),Tulcea2000.
UENZE 1992 S. Uenze, Die sptantiken Befestigungen von Sadovec (Bulgarien),
MnchnerBeitrgezurVorundFrhgeschichte43,Munich,1992.
VARBANOV, DRAGOEV 2012 V. Varbanov, D. Dragoev, Rescue Archaeological
ExcavationsontheTerritoryoftheRomanFortSexagintaPristainRoussein2010,nIzvestija
ProceedingsXV,SexagintaPristaetVicinia,Rousse,2012,p.7110.
WHITBY 2002 M. Whitby, The Army, c. 420602, The Cambridge Ancient History
volume XVI, (eds. A. Cameron, B. WardPerkins, M. Witby), Cambridge University Press
2008,p.288308.
ZEEST1960KeramiceskaiataraBospora,MIA83(1960).
ZHURAVLEV 2002 D. Zhuravlev, Terra Sigillata and Red Slip Pottery in the North
PonticRegion(AShortBibliographicalSurvey),in:AncientCivilizationsfromScythiatoSiberia,
2002,p.237308.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
205

Pl.I116:PotteryfromtheannexoftheedificeA9.

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
206

Pl.II1729:PotteryfromtheannexoftheedificeA9.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
207

Pl.III3044:PotteryfromtheannexoftheedificeA9.

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
208

Pl. IV 4552: Pottery from the annex of the edifice A9; 53 pottery from
the survey S81; 5456 pottery from the sewer; 5758 pottery from circular
structure;5961potteryfromABVIVstreet.

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
209

Pl.V6268:PotteryfromABVIVstreet;6974potteryfromthepit
S5S5.

Fig.1

ABV IV Street

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
210

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
211

a.

c.

e.

b.

d.

f.

Fig.2

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
212

a.

c.

e.

b.

d.

f.
Fig.3

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
213

a.

b.

c. c.
Fig.4

MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC,FILICADRGHICI
214

a.

c.

b.

d.

e.

Fig.5

THEEDIFICEA9FROMTHEROMANBYZANTINETOWNTROPAEUMTRAIANI
215

Alia 3%

Graphic1Percentagerepartitionofthepottery.

NOTEONTWOPOTTERYFINDINGSFROM
TROPAEUMTRAIANI

tefanEmilianGAMUREAC*

Keywords:pottery,Romanvessel,amphora,cup,inciseddecoration.
Cuvintecheie:ceramic,veselroman,amfor,cup,decorincizat.

Abstract: The aim of this article is to publish two ceramic pieces discovered near
TropaeumTraianiRomancity,Adamclisivillage,Constantacounty,inthecontextofan
archaeologicalsurveymadeinoneoftheovensneartheRomancity.
Rezumat: Scopul acestui articol este de a publica dou piese din ceramic,
descoperitelngoraulromanTropaeumTraiani,comunaAdamclisi,judeulConstana,
ncontextulunuisondajarheologic,executatntrunuldintrecuptoareledelngoraul
roman.

Thefindingscomefromanarchaeologicalsurveymadein2008,inoneofthe
ovensneartheRomancityTropaeumTraiani.Thesurveyhadthedimensionsof5
x1m,itwasorientatedonthenorthsouthaxisanditwascarriedoutduringthe
archaeological excavation campaign under the coordination of the head of the
archaeologicalteam1.Atthetime,themainobjectiveofthesurveywastofindany
traces of the local pottery production, to compare different variants of pottery
categoriesfoundintheRomancity.Thesurveyrevealedthattheoven,locatedat
800 m east of the Roman city Tropaeum Traiani, on the Urluia valley, in the La
Cimele point, was used for the lime burning, as it was demonstrated by the
method of construction and the limes traces from the inside. The oven was
constructed in the two steps method, the first discovered 1,35 m deep from the
actual level and the second was found 1, 83 m deep. It is possible that other
contemporary interventions have affected this archaeological complex, and
because of this, the fragments of pottery which have been discovered are not
necessarilyrelatedtothestratigraphicrealityoftheoven.
*
tefanEmilian Gmureac: Ministerul Culturii i Patrimoniului Naional, Direcia
GeneralPatrimoniuCulturalNaional;email:emilian_gamureac@yahoo.com.
1
My gratitude goes to professor dr. Alexandru Barnea, for his support and his
guidanceinmyresearchofsomearchaeologicalobjectsatthetimewhenIwasamemberof
thearchaeologicalteamatTropaeumTraianiandonotheroccasions.

TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

The main discoveries inside the oven were some pottery fragments of a
Roman amphora and other fragments of an early Roman vessel with incised
decoration.SincenoneofthetwofindingsarecommonatTropaeumTraiani,the
initiativeofpublishingispartoftheactivityofemphasizingsomerelativelyrare
discoveries, completing other materials already published for this archaeological
site2.
1. Fragmentary amphora type ZEEST 1960, types 64, 9194, 104105;
PARASCHIV 2007, type 3; RDULESCU 1976, type 2 and 6; ARSENEVA,
KASSABTEZGR, NAUMENKO, 1997; DYCZEK 2001, type 28; OPAI 2004,
typeEVI.
Three fragments from the same amphora type have been discovered inside
the oven but they belong to different pieces, respectively parts of the rim, neck
with handles and basis. The amphora rim is made of brick color fabric with
particlesoflimestoneandironoxide,havingtheexteriordiameterof6,5cm.The
rim is thickened on the outside, the neck is long and cylindrically shaped, the
handles are arched and oval in section, with a longitudinal groove, the body is
conicalandthebasisistubular(Pl.I/13).
Theamphorafragmentsfromtheneckwithhandleandthebasisaremadeof
a whitish fabric with black mica and iron oxide, the basis is tubular, 8 cm
preservedheight.
TherimfragmentissimilartoPARASCHIV2007variantB(2nd3rdcentury
AD)orvariantC(2nd4thcenturyAD)buttheneckwithhandleandtheamphora
basis resemble more variant A (1st 2nd century AD) or the amphora
RDULESCU1976,type6,datedbytheauthorinthe4thcenturyAD3.
Thistypeofamphoraiscategorisedinafewtypesbysomescholars4andin
onesingletypewithsomevariantsbytheothers5.
The amphora is common for the majority of the Roman sites in the region6,
and its origin is to be found in the Pontic workshops7. Regarding the content of
the recipients, it seems that it was Pontic wine8, which was exported not only in
the cities from the Black Sea region, but in other centers too, as some recent
discoveriesfromAthenshaveproved9.
Accordingtosomecalculations,thistypeofamphorahadacapacitybetween
2,5and5liters,forthewineshipment,provenbytitulipictiandoliveoil,inthe
periodoftimeoftendatedbetween2nd3rdcenturyAD,andlessofteninthe4th
centuryAD10.

218

BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,passim.
RDULESCU1976,p.106.
4
ZEEST1960types64,9194,104105.
5
PARASCHIV 2006, type 3, p. 20 with 5 variants; DYCZEK 2001, p. 202, type 28
summingthetypesZEEST1960nr.50,64,94,104i105.
6
PARASCHIV2006,p.1924.
7
ARSENEVA, KASSABTEZGR, NAUMENKO, 1997, p. 187198, about a workshop
forthisamphoraatAlapi,nearHerakleea.
8
OPAI 2004, p. 32 mentioning the olive oil; OPAI 2010 p. 111 Pontic wine;
PARASCHIV2006p.24,note107:wineoroliveoil.
9
OPAI2006,p.108130.
10
DYCZEK2001,p.219.
2
3

NOTEONTWOPOTTERYFINDINGSFROMTROPAEUMTRAIANI 219

At Tropaeum Traiani, this type of amphora is attested on the second layer


whichcorrespondstothe2ndcenturyAD11.

2. Cup/kantharos with two handles and incised decoration. There are


fragmentspreservedfromthesuperiorpartofthevessel,themedianpartandthe
basis (Pl. I/56). The vessel has a few registers with incised decoration on the
medianpart,undertherim,representingstylizedlaurelleaves.Therimisslightly
thickenedandvertical,separatedfromtherestofthebodybyagroove.Theneck
is cylindrical, it widens to the median part where the vessel has the maximum
diameter, with a slight thickening to the outside and the basis is flat. The rim
diameteris11cm,maximumpreserveddiameteris12,6cm,thebottomdiameter
is5cm.Thefabricisfine,lightbrickcolorwithlimestoneparticlesandblackmica
and less often silver mica sparkles. In the matrix we can observe some micro
fracturesfromtheburningprocess.Thesurfacetreatmentispaintedredbrown
ontheoutsideandpartiallyontheinside.Analogies:POPILIAN,BONDOC,2012
(twohandledcups)p.223,pl.CLXV/2theauthorsconsiderthatthistypeofcup,
datedinthefirsthalfof3 rdcenturyAD,isaminiaturereplicaofadoublehandled
pot from the same period; POPILIAN 1997, p. 13, fig. 13/37, p.14, fig. 32/5;
SULTOV1985,tableXXXVIII/47,type11;SLANE1990,p.95,fig.22/194(theend
ofthefirstcenturyAD);SLANE1986,p.287,pl.65/61;SHAROV2007,fig.22/13,
fig. 40/37; HAYES 2008, fig. 24/772 (Pl. 6717) the first century AD, fig 49/1587
(P9149) the first century AD; HAYES 1973, p. 462, pl. 90/197; SUCEVEANU
2000, p. 8488, cups with two handles, type XXIII, pl. 3334/127. Regarding the
decoration,BRUKNER1981,T.55/1415,T.57/57,T.174/24(smallbowls)without
handles; KRAPIVINA 1993, pl. 59/4; DIMITROVA MILEVA 2000, T. 26/418.
(Pl.I/56).
This type of cup with two handles is less common in the early Roman sites
fromtheWestPonticarea.Theclearestanalogies(POPILIAN,BONDOC,2012
twohandled cups p. 223, pl. CLXV/2; POPILIAN 1976, p. 109, type 2, pl.
LVIII/688696; POPILIAN 1997, p. 14, fig. 32/5;) are the cups/mugs discovered
northoftheDanube,atSucidavaandRomula;inbothcasestheauthorsconsider
thatthecupisaminiaturereplicaofadoublehandledpotfromthesameperiod
eventuallythefirsthalfofthe3rdcenturyAD.
The vessel from Romula has a fine redyellow color fabric, covered with a
redbrownpaint,withcylindricalneckandflatbase.Eventhoughtheshapeof
thiscupresemblesthedoublehandledpot,thefunctionalityofthetwocategories
isdifferent.
At the same time, it is true that the shape of the rim is also similar to a pot
with two handles mentioned by POPILIAN 1976 as type 412, with analogies in
MoesiaInferiorandNovae,placedinthekitchenwarecategory,butalsousedas
afuneraryurn.
TheprototypeforthiscupmaybefoundinthesouthoftheDanube,where
somesimilartypeswereinuse,butdecoratedinthetechniqueofenbarbotine.

BOGDANCTNICIU,BARNEA1979,p.181,fig.148/3.1.
POPILIAN 1976, double handles pot type 4, pl. XXXIX/399407 the first half of the
3 th centuryAD.
11
12

TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

The source or influence of the pottery workshops from Hotnica, Butovo or


Pavlikeni in the territory of Nicopolis ad Istrum has been suggested both by
Sultov13 and Popilian14. This shape may have been imitated north of the Danube,
in the Roman province of Dacia, as proved by the discoveries from Cioroiul
Nou15.Onesimilarvesselwithoutdecorationalongsideothercupsdecoratedwith
barbotinearetobefoundatPOPILIAN1997,p.14fig.32/5.
ThemodelforthecupfromTropaeumTraiani,aswellasforthevesselsfrom
RomanprovinceDacia,maycomefromthesouthoftheDanube,beingimported,
or imitating the shape, but the original vessels were probably produced on the
territoryofRomancityNicopolisadIstrum,havingadecorationinthetechnique
enbarbotine.
ItisquitedifficulttoidentifytheoriginofthisshapeatNicopolisadIstrum.
An oriental influence may be considered, although the shape could be placed in
connection with the origin of some colonists at Nicopolis ad Istrum and its
territory or with a custom or trend in the early Roman pottery production in
Moesia. Since I was not able to identify perfect analogies of this shape in the
group catalogued as Pontic sigillata, nor in Eastern sigillata, the origin of this cup
maybeRomanMoesia.
We can find a relatively close similarity for a pot with two handles at
Durostorum kantharos, even though this one is decorated with barbotine16.
Another pot with two handles and resembling decoration oblong alveoli made
by pressing, ranged in two concentric registers made of fine, brick fabric,
painted red brown on the outside, was discovered at Telia Amza, and dates
backtothe3rdcenturyAD17.
Considering the analogies between the shape of this cup and the vessels
decorated with barbotine, from Nicopolis ad Istrum, it is necessary to make a
parallel with the evolution of the last. Since for the luxury products decorated
with barbotine some studies show a frequent occurrence of the occidental
influenceintheDanubiancitiesandamicroAsiaticinfluenceinthecentersBlack
Seacoast,byimportsfromNicopolisadIstrumorlocallyproduced18,theincised
decoratedpotterydidnotreceiveanexhaustiveanalysisforthisregion.
For the period of the 2nd century AD it seems that the occidental imports
prevailintheeconomyoftheuseofbarbotinevessels,butinthenextcenturythe
local production is decisive, keeping the traditional form from the previous
period19. In support of the claim about the penetration of terra sigillata in the
easternprovincesduringimperialtimes,Ihavetomentionthatthispotery,rarely
foundinBosporus,comestotheareanotbyBlackSearoutes,butbyDanubelimes
ones 20.
ThepresenceofNicopolisadIstrum traditionalpotteryatHistriaespecially

220

SULTOV1985,p.9.
POPILIAN1976,p.52.
15
BONDOC2010,p.41,Pl.XVIII/44aboutapotwithasimilarshapeoftherim.
16
MUEEANU2003,p.124,pl.42/9.
17
BAUMANN2003,p.190,nr.43.
18
BOUNEGRU1989,p.108.
19
BOUNEGRU1989,p.109.
20
ZHURAVLEV2008,p.111.
13
14

NOTEONTWOPOTTERYFINDINGSFROMTROPAEUMTRAIANI 221

in the 2nd 3rd century AD, demonstrates an important afflux of occidentals,


possiblybymilitarypathway21.
The presence of this shape at Tropaeum Traiani, a city situated in an
intermediary zone22, having both Western and oriental influences, makes a
parallelwithNicopolisadIstrumpossible,aRomancityfoundedbycolonization
bothfromtheOrientandfromtheWesternprovincesoftheempire23.
Finally we may conclude that this type of cup has a Moesian origin, being
decorated in the barbotine technique south of the Danube and possibly
undecorated north of the Danube, which appeared from Hellenistic and local
tradition symbiosis 24, into an oriental Romanity climate, so well defined in a
masterfulstudyasWestPonticRomanity25.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

ARSENEVA, KASSAB TEZGR, NAUMENKO 1997 T. M. Arseneva, D. Kassab


Tezgr, S.A. Naumenko, Un dpotoir datelier damphores pte claire. Commerce entre
HeracleduPontetTanaslpoqueromaine,AnatAntiq5(1997),p.18798.
BAUMANN2003V.H.Baumann,Noispturidesalvarenaezarearuralanticdela
TeliaAmza,jud.Tulcea,PeuceSNI(14),2003,p.155232.
BOGDAN CTNICIU, BARNEA 1979 I. BogdanCtniciu, A. Barnea, Ceramica
i descoperiri mrunte, in: I. Barnea (coord.), Tropaeum Traiani I. Cetatea, Bucureti, 1979, p.
177226.
BONDOC2010D.Bondoc,CioroiuNou.100descopeririarheologice,Craiova2010.
BOUNEGRU 1989 O. Bounegru, Contribuii privind cronologia i rspndirea ceramicii
decoratentehnicabarbotineidinDobrogea,Pontica2122(1989),p.99112.
BRUKNER 1981 O. Brukner, Rimska keramika u jugoslovenskom delu provincije Donje
Panonije,Beograd,1981.
DIMITROVA MILEVA 2000 A. Dimitrova Mileva, Terra Sigillata und
dnnwandigeKeramikausMoesiaInferior(Nordbulgarien),Sofia,2000.
DYCZEK 2001 P. Dyczek, Roman Amphorae of the 1st3rd centuries AD Found on the
LowerDanube.Typology,ArchaeologiaWarszaw54(2001).
DRAGENDORFF 1895 H. Dragendorff, Terra Sigillata. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der
griechischenundrmischenKeramik,Bonn,1895.
HAYES1973J.W.Hayes,RomanPotteryfromthe SouthStoaatCorinth,Hesperia42
(1973),p.416470.
HAYES 2008 J.W. Hayes, Roman Pottery: Fine Ware Imports, The Athenian Agora,
XXXII,TheAmericanSchoolofClassicalStudiesatAthens,Princeton,NewJersey,2008.
MUEEANU 2003 C. Mueeanu, Ateliere ceramice romane de la Durostorum,
Bucureti2003.
OPAI2004A.Opai,LocalandImportedCeramicsintheRomanProvinceofScythia(4th
6thcenturiesAD),BARInternationalSeries1274.
OPAI2006A.Opai,PonticWineintheAthenianMarket,inD.PapanikolaBakirtzi
andK.Kousoulakou(eds.),ProceedingsoftheSymposium:LateAntiqueCeramicsfromGreece
SUCEVEANU2000,p.179.
MUEEANU2003,p.10.
23
SULTOV1985,p.10.
24
POPILIAN1976,p.52.
25
SUCEVEANU2010,p.26.
21
22

222

TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

(3rd7th c.c.), Thessaloniki, November 12th16th 2006, vols.1 2. Thessaloniki 2010, p. 108
130.
PARASCHIV2007D.Paraschiv,AmforeromaneiromanobizantinenzonaDunriide
Jos(sec.IVIIp.Chr.),Iai,2006.
POPILIAN1976G.Popilian,CeramicaromandinOltenia,Craiova,1976.
POPILIAN 1997 G.Popiliam, Les centres de production cramique dOltnie, n D.
Benea (coord.), tudes sur la cramique romaine et dacoromaine de la Dacie et de la Msie
Infrieure,Timioara,1997,p.720.
POPILIAN, BONDOC 2012 G. Popilian, D. Bondoc, The Roman and Late Roman
CemeteryofSucidavaCelei.Theexcavationsfrom19691983,Craiova,2012.
RDULESCU 1976 A. Rdulescu,Amforeromane i romanobizantine din Scythia
Minor,Pontica11(1976),p.99114.
SHAROV2007O.Sharov,KeramicheskikompleksnekropoliaChatyrDag.Khronologija
kompleksovsrimskimiimportami:krasnolakovaiakeramika,SanktPeterburg,2007.
SLANE 1986 K. Warner Slane, Two Deposits from the Early Roman Cellar Building,
Corinth,AmericanSchoolofClassicalStudiesatAthens,Hesperia55(1986),p.271318.
SLANE1990K.WarnerSlane,TheSanctuaryofDemeterandKore:theRomanPottery
and Lamps, Corinth XVIII, part II, The American School of Classical Studies at Athens,
Princeton,NewJersey,1990.
SUCEVEANU 2010 A. Suceveanu, Contribuie la cunoaterea romanitii vestpontice.
Studiudecaz:Histria,Pontica43(2010),p.2533.
SULTOV 1985 B. Sultov, Ceramic Production on the Territory of Nicopolis ad Istrum,
Sofia,1985.
ZEEST1960I.B.Zeest,KeramicheskaiataraBospora,MIA,1960.
ZHURAVLEV2008D.Zhuravlev,WesternSigillataintheNorthernPonticRegion,in:
AncientCivilizationsfromScythiatoSiberia14(2008),p.85121.

NOTEONTWOPOTTERYFINDINGSFROMTROPAEUMTRAIANI 223

Pl.I1,2,3:TropaeumTraianifragmentsofamphoraZeest1960,types64,
9194, 104105; 4: similar example: Noviodunum amphora apud Paraschiv 2007
type 3 (pl. I/5); 5,6: Tropaeum Traiani cup with two handles and incised
decoration; 7: similar example: Sucidava twohandled cup apud Popilian,
Bondoc2012(pl.CLXV/2).

THEARCHAEOLOGICALEXCAVATIONANDFIELDSURVEY
OFISPANARUANDTHESURROUNDINGAREA
(CONSTANACOUNTY)

CristianOLARIU
MihaiSeverusIONESCU*
tafanEmilianGAMUREAC*

Keywords:aqueduct,canalisstructilis,pottery,fieldsurvey.
Cuvintecheie:apeduct,canalisstructilis,ceramic,perieghez.

Abstract:ThearchaeologicalsurveysandexcavationsfromIspanaru(20042010)
have brought new original information, contributing to the knowledge of Getic,
Hellenistic, Roman and medieval settlements from the area which was the subject of the
research. The archaeological excavation proved that a Roman aqueduct was constructed
here, probably in order to supply with additional volume of water the Roman city
TropaeumTraiani.ATurkishaqueducthasbeenalsofoundinthearea.
Rezumat:PerieghezelearheologiceispturiledelaIspanaru(20042010)auadus
noi informaii, contribuind la cunoaterea aezrilor getice, elenistice, romane i
medievale din zona supus cercetrii. Spturile arheologice au dovedit c apeductul
romanafostconstruitaiciprobabilpentruaaprovizionacuunvolumsuplimentardeap
oraulromanTropaeumTraiani.Unapeductturcescafostdeasemeneagsitnzon.

I.Thefieldsurveyandarchaeologicalexcavation
The abandoned village Ispanaru is situated at 5,5 km North West1 from
Adamclisi, near the National Road 3 from Constana to Ostov (Fig. 1a). Some of
the first information about this village came from the Austrian geographer and
geologist Karl Ferdinand Peters who mentioned in his work Grundlinien zur
Geographie und Geologie der Dobroutscha, printed in Vienna in 1867, that the
mausoleum from that area was situated on the road from Adamklissi to the

MihaiSeverusIonescu:Flotila90TransportAerian.
tefanEmilian Gmureac: Ministerul Culturii i Patrimoniului Naional, Direcia
GeneralPatrimoniulCulturalNaional;email:emilian_gamureac@yahoo.com.
1
Thegeographiclocationofthesiteis440732.71Northand275556.84East.
*
*

226CRISTIANOLARIU,MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

village Jspunlar2. Other important information can be found in the work of


captain Marin IonescuDobrogianu, Dobrogia n pragul veacului al XXlea, printed
in1904.ItstatesthatthevillageIusFanar,IusufFanarorbetter,Ibelieve,Iusuf
Punar(thewellofIusuf),isonUrluiavalley,at8kmfromEnigevillage;...3
The first archaeological research began in the autumn of 2004, when, based
on the information gathered from the locals, a surface survey4 was made at the
archaeological site and in other areas such as the abandoned village Talaman.
The remains of an old cemetery, which have been abandoned since 1920 (as the
locals say) have been discovered at Ispanaru. There the traces of a Turkish
aqueduct5havealsobeenidentified.Inthenextyearanothersurvey6wasmadein
the area of the old village Ispanaru7 and to the North and South. Getic, Roman
and medieval pottery fragments have been discovered on the plateau that
dominates the spring valley (on the SouthWest area). Also, near to the Turkish
aqueduct,aRomanaqueductwasfound,builtincanalisstructilistechnique,which
was oriented North West South East8. On the basis of this information, some
archaeological excavations and other surface surveys9 were inaugurated in 2006.
Then both the Roman canalis structilis aqueduct and the Turkish aqueduct were
cleaned, analyzed and photographed, the last one being made of pipes. The
Romanaqueductisintactandisoverlappedbyaconcretewallwhichprotectsthe
springvalleyfromtorrents.TheTurkishaqueduct,WestNorthWestEastSouth
East oriented, is preserved on a 6 meters length. Though it was not possible to
makeanyexcavations(becausetheTurkishaqueductisstillinoperation,usedfor
animals watering) it is likely that it was linked to the Roman aqueduct from
which the water was taken. The substruction of the Roman canalis structilis type
aqueduct was also found in some points on the valley which followed an East
Westtrailto450mawayfromtheroadthatconnectedUrluiaandNationalRoad
3 to Aliman and Danube. From this point on, the valley makes a right angle
towardRomancityTropaeumTraiani.Theaqueductdimensionsandthealtitude,
which is higher than the Roman city Tropaeum Traiani, indicate that this
aqueductmighthavebeenoneofthewatersourcesforthecity(Fig.1bandc,Fig.
2aandb).Thesurveyrevealedotherpotteryfragments.Althoughconditionedby
theshorttime,anarchaeologicalexcavationhasbeenmade,namedS1,EastWest
oriented, with the dimensions of 4 x 2 m, on the plateau which dominates the
springvalley,withnoconclusiveresults 10.Thenexttwoyears,theresearchofthe
areawasconfinedtosurfacesurveys11andtheaerialphotosoftheareaanalyses.
Asaresult,in2009sometestpitsweresupposedtoberealised,inordertoverify
PETERS1867,p.143andfig.18.
IONESCUDOBROGIANU1904,p.452andthemapno.3.
4
ThesurveywasmadebyCristianOlariuandMihaiSeverusIonescu.
5
OLARIU,IONESCU2005,p.2021.
6
ThesurveywasmadebyCristianOlariu,MihaiSeverusIonescuandFilicaDrghici.
7
Heretherearetwospringsoftheoldvillage.
8
OLARIU,IONESCU2006,p.41.
9
ThesurveywasmadewiththehelpofstudentsofFacultyofHistory,TheUniversity
ofBucharest.
10
OLARIU,IONESCU2007,p.31.
11
OLARIU,IONESCU2008,p.23.
2
3

THEARCHAEOLOGICALEXCAVATIONANDFIELDSURVEYOFISPANARU
227

some Google Earth information such as a rectangular structure with the


dimensions of 84 x 84 m. (Fig. 2c) Unfortunately, the lack of time restricted the
archaeologicalinterventionstoonetestpitexcavation,withthedimensionsof4x
1 m, followed by another one with the dimensions of 1 x 1 m. An alignment of
various stones was found 0,64 m deep, near the eastern side of the trench,
probably a part of a substructure. (Fig. 2d and e) From this level and up, some
early medieval pottery fragments were found, one of them on the lineout. Also,
duringthesurfacesurveyinthearea,12anothersegmentfromthecanalisstructilis
aqueduct13 was identified. The last researches were made in 2010, when the area
nearUrluiavillage,specificallyrichinarchaeologicalsites,(someofthemalready
identified by Mihai Irimia14) was surveyed. Some Getic and Roman pottery
fragments were found on the Polucci valley, as a part of the larger valleys
complexconnecting the Danubewiththecoastside.Thefielddata,corroborated
with the information from the aerial pictures lead to the assumption of an
important Roman settlement existence here. This settlement has a rectangular
shapewiththedimensionsof380x140m,andtheaqueductmaybelinkedtothis
one. Only new archaeological researches may provide additional data about the
siteofIspanaru,theexistenceofwhichextendstomoreeras.

II.Thepottery
All the pottery fragments in the present study derive from a few points in
theareaofthearchaeologicalsiteIspanaru.Thediscoveriesweremadeduringthe
years 20052008, in the following research areas: the hill near the point Cimea
2005 passim, 20052008 passim, S2 0.32 m 2008 and S3 0.94 m 2008. It is
importanttomentionthatthemainpartofthepotteryfragmentswerediscovered
passim,duringafew tripsandasmallpartof the materialwasfoundduringthe
archaeologicalexcavations.
Theaimofthepotteryanalysiswastoidentifytheculturalattributionofthe
sherds to a material culture, the nature of the archaeological site and the main
featuresoftheceramics.Thepotterywassortedaccordingtotheburningmethod,
the quality of the fabric and the manufacture method (hand made or wheel
made). According to these analyses, the pottery was grouped in a few main
categories in order to identify their attribution to a specific culture. The analysis
hasbeendonemacroscopicallyandIhavevisuallyrecordedafewcharacteristics:
the dimensions of the sherds, the fabric color, texture and the decoration, the
main macroscopically visible clasts, the surface treatment and, in some cases,
otherpostmanufactureeventssuchassecondaryburning.
The pottery was found in an extremely fragmented condition and no vessel
was entirely recovered or even partially reconstructed. In fact, only a small
percentage of the sherds was included into the catalogue, as typical, since the
majority of the fragments are simply too small or are just elements from the
medianpartsofthevessels.
The survay was made by Cristian Olariu, Mihai Severus Ionescu and Claudiu
Tnase.
13
OLARIU,TNASE,BABA2010,p.327.
14
OLARIU2011,p.249250;IRIMIA20042005,p.319384.
12

228CRISTIANOLARIU,MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

The description of color nuances has been made through visual free
observationandbycomparisonwithMunselcode(Munsellsoilcolorcharts1994,
revisededition).
Regardingthemanufacturemethod,onlyonesherdiscertainlyhandmade
a characteristic of the local Getic culture (nr. catalogue 9), the rest of the sherds
beingincludedinthecategoryofwheelmadepottery.
I have been able to distinguish two major methods of firing: reduced and
oxidized. 42% of the total number of sherds have been fired by the reduced
technique resulting in diverse nuances of gray color vessel, from pale to dark
gray. It is remarkable that an important part of the reduced fired vessels are
classified in the same culture, Greek / Hellenistic culture (4th 3rd century BC),
andtherestistypicalfortheearlyMiddleAge.Theoxidizedburnedvesselsare
mostly classified as Greek amphora imports, a few might be early Roman and
somecombinethecolors(rednuancesonthesurfaceofthevessel,andgraycore,
asaresultofaninsufficientfiring).Theoxidizedburntvesselsarerepresentedby
apercentageof58%ofthesherds.
The fabric is diverse, two main categories having been identified: fine or
semifineandcoarsefabrics.Thefirstisoftengraycolorreducedfired,withsmall
microparticlesoflimestone.Thesilvermicaispresentinsidethematrixorinthe
composition of the surface treatment (slip). The fabric is dense but not always
uniformlyfired,andthesurfaceispolishedorsimplycoatedwithasolidlightor
darkgrayslip(IRIMIA20042005,pp.354355).Asmallnumberofthefinesherds
areoxidizedfired(Munsellcolor2.5Y7/6yellow),butfromthesamecategoriesas
the gray reduced fired. These exceptions are reddish fine fabric with fine silver
micaandarecoveredwithaglosspolishedbeigeslipontheoutside.Thistypeis
infactidenticalwiththe previousone,theonlydifferencebeingthatthistypeis
oxidized fired, changing its color from gray to reddish nuances15. Occasionally,
some of the oxidized red nuances fired sherds are fine or semi fine, but the
majorityoftheamphoraesherdsarecoarse,withagranulatedanddenseaspect.
Thecoarsepotteryisdividedinmanyvariants,buttheroughestaretheearly
medieval gray sherds, followed by some amphora fragments. The main
characteristic of the early medieval fabrics is the abundance of sand and other
lithic impurities and sparkles of silver mica. Some of the coarse medieval sherds
are secondarily burned, which is not the case of the fine gray reduced fired
pottery.
Analyzingtheculturalattributionofthepottery,agreatpartofit(44%)can
be identified as Getic or Greek vessels imitations16. There are a few identified
forms such as bowls or deep plateaus. Some of the sherds are elements from
Greek amphorae (14%). A few fragments can be assigned to early Roman or
Hellenistic,asamphorahandleandotherimportedvessel,possiblyrelatedtothe
Romanaqueduct(14%).
A significant percentage of the pottery fragments (28 %) is early medieval,
represented by some rim fragments of pots or bases of jars. The last category is
representedbyafewfragmentsofmodern,vessels,oxidizedfired,withtracesof
15
16

IRIMIA,20042005,p.356.
CONOVICI1978,p.3542.

THEARCHAEOLOGICALEXCAVATIONANDFIELDSURVEYOFISPANARU
229

redandbrownglaze.

CATALOGUE

Greekamphorae
1. Rim fragment of an amphora; 2007, passim; preserved height 3 cm, rim
diameter13cm,finebrickcolorfabricwithsmallparticlesoflimestoneandsilver
mica, Munsell 10YR 7/8 yellow. Analogies: IRIMIA 2004/2005, p. 323, fig. 2/1,
GreekamphorafromChios,5thcenturyB.C.;BUZOIANU1991,p.7576,pl.6/E
(5thcenturyBC);MNUCUADAMETEANU2008,Pl.XIII/129.

2.Rimfragmentofanamphora;2005,passim;thehillnearthepointCimea;
preservedheight3.8cm,rimdiameter9cm,brickcolorfabricwithsmallparticles
oflimestone,silvermicaandotherblackmicroparticles,Munsell2.5Y7/6yellow,
andangobe2.5Y8/3paleyellow.

3. Rim fragment of an amphora; 2008 passim; preserved height 4.2 cm, rim
diameter approximately 9 cm (the fragment is too small); brick color fabric with
silvermicaandlimestoneparticles,Munsell2.5Y7/8yellow.

4. Bottom fragment of an amphora; passim; preserved height 11 cm,


maximumdiameter10cm,minimumdiameter5cm;thefragmentismassive,the
fabric is reddish, with micro particles of limestone and silver mica, Munsell 5YR
6/8 reddish yellow. MNUCUADAMETEANU 2008, Pl. XVII/176178. Possibly
GreekamphorafromLesbos.

Geticcultureorimitations
5. Rim fragment of a pot; 2008 passim; inside diameter 30 cm; outside
diameter 35 cm, fine reddish fabric with small red particles and silver mica, the
core is gray, the surface treatment is gray color, polished, Munsell 5Y4/2 olive
gray. Analogies: CRIAN 1969, Pl. XXXIV/8 (4th 3rd century BC); MOSCALU
1983,pl.LXX/6,LXXXIII/4(4th3rdcenturyBC).

6. Rim fragment of a deep bowl; 2008 passim; preserved height 3.2 cm, rim
diameter over 30 cm; gray fine fabric with silver mica and small limestone
particles,thesurfaceispolished,5Y4/2lightolivegray.Analogies:IRIMIA2004
2005, p. 343, fig. 9/10 (4th 3rd century BC); GEORGIEVA, BAVAROV 1994, pl.
XLI/1;MOSCALU1983,Pl.LI/6,LVI/7.

7. Rim fragment of a cup; passim; preserved height 2,3 cm, rim diameter 12
cm;finegraypolishedfabricwithsilvermica,Munsell10YR3/2verydarkgrayish
brown.Analogies:CRIAN1969,CLXXXVIII/5;IRIMIA1986,R101/6.

8. Rim fragment of a pedestal bowl (?); passim; rim diameter 30 cm; fine
polished gray fabric with silver mica and rare limestone particles, Munsell 10YR
3/1verydarkgray.Analogies:IRIMIA20042005,p.321,fig.6/1(4th3rdcentury

230CRISTIANOLARIU,MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

BC);GEORGIEVA,BAVAROV1994,pl.XV/4;IRIMIA1986R97/7(secondhalfof
the5thcenturyBC).

9.Fragmentarymedianpartofahandmadejar;passim;preservedheight2.5
cm; coarse reddish fabric with rare sand particles, decorated with a button,
Munsell2.5YR5/8red.Analogies:OVAN,IGNAT,2012,p.44,fig1314(5th3rd
century BC); IRIMIA 1991, p. 113, fig 7/8 (6th century BC), p. 117, pl. 7/6 (4th 3rd
centuryBC).

10. Lower part of a deep bowl; passim; bottom diameter 12 cm, preserved
height6cm;semifinegrayfabricwithsmalllimestonefragmentsandsilvermica,
thecolorisreddish,coreisgray,andtheslipisgrayonlyontheoutside,Munsell
10YR4/1darkgray.Analogies:IRIMIA20042005,p322,fig.5/3(4th3rdcentury
BC).

11. Fragmentary base of a bowl; 2008, passim; preserved height 1.9 cm, base
diameter 8 cm, fine light gray fabric with black particles and silver mica, ring
base,Munsell1forgrey,6/1greenishgray.Analogies:IRIMIA20042005,fig.6/7
(4 th3rdcenturyBC);SIMION1971,p.56,fig.3/4.

12.Fragmentarybaseofadeepbowl;2008,passim;preservedheight4,5cm,
basediameter10cm,finegrayfabricwithsilvermica,polishedontheinsideand
outside, Munsell 10YR 6/1 gray. Analogies: IRIMIA 20042005, fig. 9/3 (4th 3rd
centuryBC);SIMION1971,p.56,fig.3/4.

13.Fragmentarybaseofadeepbowl;2008,passim;preservedheight2.5cm,
base diameter 12 cm; fine grayyellowish fabric with silver mica, gray slip,
polishedontheinside,Munsell10YR5/1gray.Analogies:IRIMIA20042005,fig.
9/3(4th3rdcenturyBC);SIMION1971,p.56,fig.3/4.

14. Fragmentary base of a bowl; passim; preserved height 2.5 cm, base
diameter 10 cm; fine gray granulated fabric with silver mica, polished on the
outside, dark gray slip, Munsell 1 for grey 4/1 dark greenish gray. Analogies:
SIMION1971,p.56,fig.3/4.

15. Fragmentary base of a bowl; passim; preserved height 3.5 cm, base
diameter 8.5 cm, fine pale gray fabric with silver mica sparkles, micro fractures,
light gray slip, polished on the outside, Munsell 10R 4/1 dark reddish gray.
Analogies:Greek/Hellenisticculture(4th3rdcenturyBC).

16. Fragmentary base of a bowl; 2007, passim; preserved height 2 cm, base
diameter 12 cm, the fabric is pale reddish, fine, with sparkles of silver mica, the
slip is dense, light gray, Munsell 2.5Y 6/1 gray. Analogies: Greek / Hellenistic
culture(4th3rdcenturyBC).

17. Fragmentary spindle whorl; 2008, S3, 0.94 m; diameter 7 cm, half
fragment,roughmanufactureandcylindricalshape,madeofyellowclay,Munsell

THEARCHAEOLOGICALEXCAVATIONANDFIELDSURVEYOFISPANARU
231

5Y7/6yellow.Analogies:SRBU,CONSTANTIN2012,p.8889,pl.VI/6.

Hellenistic/Roman
18.Fragmentofamphorahandle;passim;preservedlength11cm,maximum
diameter 5 cm; coarse reddish fabric with sand, iron oxide and limestone
particles, decorated with grooves, Munsell 5YR 6/8 reddish yellow. Possible
RomanPonticamphora.

19.Bottomfragmentofanamphora;passim;preservedheight 8.5cm;coarse
brickcolorfabricwithlimestone,redandblackparticlesandironoxide,Munsell
5Y8/3paleyellow.PossiblyRomanbottom.

20. Fragmentary bottom of a vessel, 2008, S3, 0.94 m; base diameter 8 cm,
preservedheight2.5cm;brickcolorfinefabricwithblackandsilvermica,theslip
isyellowishbrickcolor,Munsell10YR7/6yellow.PossiblyearlyRomanvessel.

21.Rimfragmentofasmallbowlorcup;passim;preservedheight2cm,rim
diameter 12 cm; fine granulated red fabric with very rare black and white
inclusions (micro particles) self slip, Munsell 2.5YR 4/8 red. Analogies for earlier
times:JOHNSON2008,p.13no.27EasternSigillataB,form48,firstcenturyAD
(variant); GALLIMORE 2011, p. 205, fig. 5.9/6970 bowls context of midsecond
to midfirst century BC (in phase). Other parallels for the Roman period: OPAI
19771978,p.358,pl.XIV/1(deepplate/bowl,2ndcenturyAD);KHNELT2008,p.
125,pl.kat.no.242243(2nd3rdcenturyAD).Possibly2ndcenturyAD.

Earlymedieval
22. Rim fragment of a pot; passim; preserved height 4 cm, rim diameter 14
cm; coarse reddish fabric with sand and other lithic fragments, the core is gray
becauseoftheinsufficientburning,secondarilyburnedontheoutside;decorated
with parallel striations and lines, Munsell 2.5YR 5/6 red. Analogies: early
medieval PARASCHIVTALMACHI, TALMACHI, OVA, BARDAC 2012, Pl.
XI/9,10th11thcenturyAD.

23. Rim fragment of a pot; passim; preserved height 3.2 cm, rim diameter 13
cm;coarsebeigeharshfabricwithsandparticles,rough,thecoreispalegraydue
to the insufficient burning, secondarily burned on the outside, Munsell 5 YR 5/6
yellowishred.Analogies:PARASCHIVTALMACHI,STNIC2007,p.326,pl.
II;JERVIS,LOCKYEAR,POPESCU,SLY2011fig.1/Cearlymedieval.

24. Fragmentary base of a jar; 2007, passim; preserved height 4 cm, base
diameter12cm;coarsegrayreddishfabricwithfragmentsoflimestone,drastic
secondarily burned only on the inside, Munsell 10YR 7/4 very pale brown. Early
medieval.

25. Bottom fragment of jar; 2008 passim; preserved height 3.8 cm, bottom
diameter 8 cm; dark gray coarse fabric with fragments of rock and limestone,
Munsell 10YR 5/4 yellowish brown and the surface treatment, 10R 2/5.1 reddish

232CRISTIANOLARIU,MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

black. Analogies: DAMIAN, VASILE, STNIC, BNSEANU, SAMSON 2007,


fig.19,21earlymedieval.

26. Medium part fragment of a pot; 2008 passim; 8.5 x 4 cm, brown coarse
fabric with lithic fragments, limestone and silver mica, the core is insufficiently
burned; the fragment is decorated with horizontal grooves, Munsell (surface)
5Y7/6 yellow and the core 2.5Y/1 black. Analogies: early medieval PARASCHIV
TALMACHI, STNIC 2007, p. 326, pl. II; PARASCHIVTALMACHI,
TALMACHI,OVA,BARDAC2012,pl.XII/2.

27.Mediumpartofapot;2008passim;3x3cm,graycoarsefabricwithsmall
lithic and limestone fragments and silver mica; decorated with grooves; Munsell
2.5Y4/3olivebrown.Earlymedieval.

28. Fragmentary median part of a pot; passim; 4 x 4.5 cm; reddish coarse
fabric with small red stone fragments and silver mica in composition, Munsell
10YR 7/6 yellow. Analogies: early medieval PARASCHIVTALMACHI,
TALMACHI, OVA, BARDAC 2012, pl. IX/1, pl. XI/4 (10th 11th century AD);
SIMION1971,fig.4/8.

29. Fragmentary bottom of a jar; 2008, passim; preserved height 2.3 cm,
bottomdiameter7cm;roughexecution,graycoarsefabricwithsmallstonesand
limestoneincomposition,graycolorandbeigeslipontheoutside,Munsell5Y7/6
yellow(slipcolor).

BIBLIOGRAPHY

BUZOIANU 1991 L. Buzoianu, Tipuri de amfore de sec. VIIV a.Chr. descoperite la


Tomis,Pontica24(1991),p.7596.
CRIAN 1969 I. H. Crian, Ceramica dacogetic (cu special privire n Transilvania),
Bucureti,1969.
CONOVICI 1978 N. Conovici,Ceramic Latne timpurie din zona Blii Ialomiei,
Pontica11(1978), p.3542.
DAMIAN, VASILE, STNIC, BNSEANU, SAMSON 2007 O. Damian, A.
Vasile, A. Stnic, A. Bnseanu, A. Sampson, Cercetri arheologice preventive la Nufru,
judeulTulcea,Materiale,S.N.3(2007),p.107151.
GALLIMORE, 2011 S. C. Gallimore, An Island Economy: Ierapetra and Crete in the
Roman Empire (A dissertation submitted to the Faculty of the Graduate School of the
University at Buffalo, State University of New York, UMI Number: 3460751), ProQuest
LLC,2011.
GEORGIEVA,BAVAROV1994R.Georgieva,I.Bavarov,Trakijskinekropolpriselo
ProfessorIirkovo,Silistrensko,Silistra,1994.
IONESCUDOBROGIANU 1904 Marin IonescuDobrogianu, Dobrogia n pragul
veaculuialXXlea,Bucureti,1904.
IRIMIA 1986 La ncropole gtique de VeIVe s. av.n.. de Bugeac, Inventaria
Archaeologica,13,Bucureti,1986.
IRIMIA 1991 M. Irimia, Noi mrturii arheologice privind a doua a fierului n Dobrogea,
Pontica24(1991),p.97119.

THEARCHAEOLOGICALEXCAVATIONANDFIELDSURVEYOFISPANARU
233

IRIMIA 20042005 M. Irimia, Descoperiri getice n zona Adncata (com. Aliman, jud.
Constana),Pontica3738(20042005),p.319384.
JERVIS,LOCKYEAR,POPESCU,SLY2011B.Jervis,K.Lockyear,A.Popescu,T.Sly,
TheMedievalCeramicSequenceatNoviodunum,PeuceS.N.9(2011),p.327340.
JOHNSON 2008 B. L. Johnson, Ashkelon 2: Imported Pottery of the Roman and Late
RomanPeriods,WinonaLake,Indiana,2008.
KHNELT2008E.Khnelt,TerraSigillataausAlmaKermen,SdwestKrim.Typologie,
Datierung, Rohstoffgruppen der Pontischen Sigillata. Zur Erlangung des Doktorgrades
eingereicht am Fachbereich Geschichts und Kulturwissenschaften der Freien Universitt
BerlinimApril2008.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 2008 M. MnucuAdameteanu, Orgame/Argamum II
Ceramicaarhaic,Bucureti,2008.
MOSCALU1983E.Moscalu,Ceramicatracogetic,Bucureti,1983.
OLARIU, IONESCU 2005 C. Olariu, M. S. Ionescu, Adamclisi, com. Adamclisi, jud.
Constana[TropaeumTraiani],Periegheze,CCA,Campania2004,Bucureti,2005.
OLARIU, IONESCU 2006 C. Olariu, Adamclisi, com. Adamclisi, jud. Constana
[TropaeumTraiani],Punct:Cetate,Periegheze,CCA,Campania2005,Bucureti,2006.
OLARIU, IONESCU 2007 C. Olariu, M. S. Ionescu, Adamclisi, com. Adamclisi, jud.
Constana,Punct:Ispanaru,CCA,Campania2006,Bucureti,2007.
OLARIU, IONESCU 2008 C. Olariu, M.S. Ionescu, Adamclisi, com. Adamclisi, jud.
Constana [Tropaeum Traiani], Punct: Cetate, Periegheze, CCA, Campania 2007, Bucureti,
2008.
OLARIU, TNASE, BABA 2010 C. Olariu, C. Tnase, D. Baba, Adamclisi, com.
Adamclisi, jud. Constana, Autorizaia de evaluare de teren nr. 7/2009, CCA, Campania 2009,
Bucureti,2010
OLARIU 2011 C. Olariu, Adamclisi, com. Adamclisi, jud. Constana, CCA, Campania
2010,Bucureti,2011.
OPAI19771978A.Opai,Consideraiipreliminareasupraceramiciiromanetimpuriide
laTroesmis,Peuce8(19771978),p.328366.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI, STNIC 2007 C. ParaschivTalmachi, A. Stnic,
EvulmediutimpuriunDobrogea.DateprivindstadiulcercetrilordelaOstrovPiatraFrecei
(jud.Tulcea),PeuceS.N.5(2007),p.313334.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI, TALMACHI, OVA, BARDAC C. Paraschiv
Talmachi, G. Talmachi, C. ova, A. Bardac Date noi privind evul mediu timpuriu n zona
centralaDobrogei,PeuceS.V.10(2012),p.145164.
PETERS 1867 Karl Ferdinand Peters, Grundlinien zur Geographie und Geologie der
Dobrudscha,Wien,1867.
SIMION1971G.Simion,DescopeririarheologicepegrinduriledinDeltaDunrii,Peuce
2(1971),p.63129.
SRBU, CONSTANTIN 2012 V. Srbu, M. Constantin, Geto Dacian Materials from
Piscu Crsani (Crsanii de Jos, com. Balaciu, Ialomia County) Bogdan and Alexandru tefan
collection,ISTROS18(2012)p.77112.
OVAN, IGNAT 2012 O. L. ovan, M. Ignat, Aezarea getic fortificat de la Cotu
Coplu,Trgovite,2012.

234CRISTIANOLARIU,MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

Fig.1

THEARCHAEOLOGICALEXCAVATIONANDFIELDSURVEYOFISPANARU
235

Fig.2

236CRISTIANOLARIU,MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

Pl.I

THEARCHAEOLOGICALEXCAVATIONANDFIELDSURVEYOFISPANARU
237

Pl.II

238CRISTIANOLARIU,MIHAISEVERUSIONESCU,TEFANEMILIANGAMUREAC

Pl.III

THEARCHAEOLOGICALEXCAVATIONANDFIELDSURVEYOFISPANARU
239

Pl.IV

OSPADMEDIEVALTRANSILVNEANNCOLECIA
MUZEULUIDEISTORIENAIONALIARHEOLOGIE
DINCONSTANA

ZenoKarlPINTER*

Keywords:medievalsword,Transylvania,Dobruja,14th15thcentury.
Cuvintecheie:spadmedieval,Transilvania,Dobrogea,secoleleXIVXV.

Abstract: The present article deals with a medieval sword kept and exhibited at
present in the Museum for National History and Archaeology Constana. But the piece
seems to come from Transylvania, where there are convincing analogies and parallels,
sustainedalsobyinformationtellingthattheswordonlyarrivedinConstanainthe70s
of the last century. The sword is a heavy weapon for two hands, with a slender blade,
sharp tip and middle nervures on the blade faces. It is typologically analyzed and
chronologicallydatedtothefirsthalfofthe15thcentury.
Rezumat: Prezentul material abordeaz o spad medieval ce se pstreaz i este
expus n prezent n Muzeului de Istorie Naional i Arheologie din Constana. Piesa
pare s provin ns din Transilvania, unde exist analogii i paralele convingtoare,
susinute i de informaii ce relateaz c spada a ajuns la Constana doar n anii 70 ai
secolului trecut. Spada, o arm grea, pentru dou mini, cu lam zvelt, vrf ascuit i
nervuri mediane pe feele lamei, este analizat tipologic i ncadrat cronologic n prima
jumtateasecoluluialXVlea.

n bogata colecie a Muzeului de Istorie Naional i Arheologie din


Constana, am putut remarca o pies, expus n prezent n sala rezervat Evului
Mediu, ce face not distict ntre armele de factur dominant oriental ale
expoziiei (Fig.1). Este vorba despre o spad medieval, la prima vedere din
perioada Evului Mediu trziu, destul de rar ntlnit pe teritoriul Romniei n
spaiul extracarpatic, dar cu att mai des n zona Transilvaniei i a Banatului.
Dilema a fost destul de repede clarificat cu ajutorul amabil al colegilor
constneni, mai vechi angajai ai muzeului, ce neau relatat modul de intrare a
*
Zeno Karl Pinter: Prof. Dr., Universitatea Lucian Blaga, 550024 Sibiu, Bdul
Victoriei nr. 57; cercettor, Academia Romn, Institutul de Cercetri SocioUmane,
550024Sibiu,BdulVictorieinr.40;email:zenopinter@yahoo.de.

ZENOKARLPINTER

piesei n inventarul coleciei1. Piesa nu a fost descoperit n Dobrogea i nu se


cunoate cu exactitate locul de provenien al acesteia, spada fiind adus n
muzeudectreDomnulIulianAntonescunanii70aisecoluluitrecut,deundeva
din Ardeal, n contextul culturalpolitic i conceptul muzeologic bine cunoscut
colegilor mai vrsnici i asupra cruia nu dorim s ne oprim cu acest prilej. Dar
tocmai din acest motiv am considerat necesar reconstituirea ct mai exact a
cronologieiitipologieiacesteispade,arspndiriiacesteicategoriidearmament
medieval, n acest fel existnd posibilitatea restituirii, mcar tiinifice, a piesei
ctre spaiul culturalistoric de provenien i n acelai timp putnd fi evitate
atribuiriviitoare,tentantedarnerealiste.
Piesa, actualmente inventariat sub numrul 20794, este destul de bine
conservat i pstreaz toate prile componente, desigur afectate de oxidare, n
specialnzona tiurilorlamei.Lungimea total reprezintn prezent1142mm i
putemafirmaclungimeainiialnuadepitcumaimultde5mmpeceaactual.
Lama spadei este dreapt i are lungimea msurat ntre vrf i gard, de
885 mm. Cele dou tiuri ale lamei evolueaz convergent spre vrful ascuit,
astfel nct limea lamei msoar 56 mm la gard, 36 mm la jumtatea lamei i
24 mm la 100 mm de vrf. Profilul lamei este rombic cu grosimea maxim de
9 mm la intrarea n gard. Grosimea scade armonios i proporional cu limea
lamei, pn la valoarea de 2 mm la vrf. Astfel, pe cele dou fee ale lamei se
genereazcteonervurmedian,vizibildelagardpnla110mmdevrf.
Gardaspadeiestedreaptiarelungimeade186mm.Limeagrziiestede
10 mm la mijlocul acesteie, evaznduse ctre cele dou capete pna la valoarea
de 2728 mm. Evazarea limii se produce doar n partea dinspre lam, partea
dinspre mner rmnnd dreapt. Grosimea evolueaz invers proporional cu
limea,gardamsurndlacentru,nzonanervurilormedianealelamei20mm,
grosime ce scade la 6 mm la cele dou capete. Fereastra grzii, orificiul de
prindere pe mner i gard este astfel realizat nct s se muleze perfect pe cele
douelementedefixare.nsprelam,deschidereaeste56mmiarnspremnerde
31mm,astfelnctgardaseaeazperfectpemnericuprindeumeriilamein
grosimea sa. Nuau putut fi observate urme de nituire, ceea ce duce la concluzia
fixrii grzii prin metoda baterii la cald. Metoda este folosit la marea
majoritate a spadelor medievale i implic o deosebit acuratee a realizrii
ferestreigrzii.Gardanclzitdefierarpnlarouestebtutpemneruli
lamarece,astfelcalarcireagrzii,princontractare,aceastasestrngepelami
mnerasigurndofixarefoarteputernic2.
Mnerul armei, realizat din aceeai bar de metal cu lam, este drept i
msoar de la ieirea din gard i pn la intrarea n buton 212 mm. Limea
mneruluiscadeproporionaldelavaloareade30mmlagard,pnala16mmla
intrareanbuton.Grosimeamneruluinregistreazvaloareamaximde9mmn
apropiereagrziiiscadeuorpnla6mmlabuton.Mnerulpstreazacelai
profil rombic ca lama, aspect mai rar ntlnit la aceste piese de armament. Acest
aspect, precum i lipsa unor orificii de nituire, duce la concluzia nmnurii

242

1
Mulumim i pe aceast cale domnului dr. Gabriel Custurea pentru informaia
amabil,ctidomnuluidr.CtlinDobrinescupentruajutorulacordat.
2
REITZENSTEIN1964,p.8sqq.

OSPADMEDIEVALTRANSILVNEANNCOLECIAMINAC 243

mnerului prin nfurare cu piele sau material textil direct pe tija metalic, fr
folosirea prselelor. Aceasta este dealtfel metoda de nmnuare cel mai des
folosit la spadele medievale, aa cum dovedesc puinele piese cu nmnuarea
pstrat sau reprezentrile din arta figurativ medieval3. Excepie de la acest
sistemdenmnuarefacngeneralpieseleceremonialesaudeparad,cumnere
bogatornamentate,ncrustatecumetalenobileipietrepreioasesaubobinatecu
srmtorsadatdinaursauargintpesteprseledinos,cornsaulemn4.
Butonul mnerului este masiv, de form oval, cu proeminene circulare pe
feeleprincipale.Limeabutonuluiestede475mm,iargrosimeade340mm.Nu
potfiobservateurmedenituire,ceeacenefacescredemcbutonulafostfixat
petijamnerului,lafelcaigarda,prinmetodabateriilacald.
Pe baza caracteristicilor, a formelor i a dimensiunilor mai sus enunate
putem constata c piesa n discuie are aspectul general al unei spade grele
occidentale ce poate fi lesne analizat comparativ cu piese de aceeai factur i
ncadratcronologicitipologic.Lamacutiuriconvergentespreunvrfascuit
i nervurile mediane sunt considerate de lucrrile de specialitate ca fiind
caracteristicespadelormedievaltrzii,cenupotficobortecronologicmaijosde
secolul al XVlea. R.E. Oakeshott, tipologiznd lamele spadelor medievale,
ncadreaz lame foarte asemntoare celei n discuie n grupa a doua,
respectiv tipul XV, varianta a, cu datare foarte larg ntre 1350 i 1550,
considerndnsnervurilemedianecaindiciudedataresprelimitasuperioara
intervaluluicronologicamintit5.nPoloniaolamasemntoareestedatatntre
sfritul secolului al XIVlea i mijlocul secolului al XVlea6. n tipologia
dezvoltatdenoipentrupieseledinTransilvaniaiBanat,lamaspadeipstratela
Constana poate fi ncadrat n categoria lamelor pentru lovit i mpuns sau
doar pentru mpuns respectiv categoria I, cu datare ncepnd de la sfritul
secoluluialXIVleaicontinundpnnprimajumtateasecoluluialXVlea7.
Garda spadei pstrate la Constana are o rspndire destul de larg i i
gsete numeroase analogii n tipologiile consacrate. R.E. Oakeshot ncadreaz
grziasemntoarenstilul7,propunnddatarealornsecolulalXIVlea8,iar
o gard de perfect coresponden tipologic apare pe o spad pstrat la
Cracovia fr loc de provenien cunoscut i datat dup mijlocul secolului al
XIVlea9. A. Bruhn de Hoffmeyer, include piesele cu grzi asemntoare n
cadegoria spadelor gotice pe baza curentului culturalartistic cu care sunt
contemporane,respectivngrupaIIId,cudataredupanul135010.ntipologia
spadelor din Transilvania i Banat, grzi de aceeai factur sunt incluse n
variantag11,cuexemplificarepepieseledelaAgnita12.

PINTER1999,p.80.
PINTER1999,p.248250iPl.2224.
5
OAKESHOTT1960,p.63.
6
GLOSEK,KAJZER,NADOLSKI1978,p.80sq.
7
PINTER1999,p.95.
8
OAKESHOTT1960,p.115.
9
GLOSEK,KAJZER,NADOLSKI1978,p.81.
10
HOFFMEYER1954,p.191.
11
PINTER1999,p.97.
12
RILL1983,p.82sq;HEITEL1995,p.63sq;PINTER1999,p.146sqq.
3
4

ZENOKARLPINTER

Mnerul are o lungime mare n comparaie cu lama, ceea ce l ncadreaz cu


uurin n categoria mnerelor pentru dou mini, sau dimensiunea m 2 a
tipologiei noastre13. Tijele ce depesc 200 mm sunt destul de rare. n materialul
Transilvan,doarmnerulspadeidelaAgnitaestemailung(221mm),idupcum
saartatdeja,aceastpiesareiogardasemntoarecupiesadelaConstana.14
Butonul mnerului este considerat de ctre majoritatea lucrrilor de
specialitate drept cel mai sigur element pentru ncadrarea cronologic i
tipologic a spadelor medievale15. Butonul spadei pstrate la Constana face ns
not discordant i nu are o paralel absolut n materialul din Romnia. Forma
butonului ar fi o combinaie ntre forma 11 i forma 12 a tipologiei noastre,
ambeledatabilelasfritulsecoluluialXIVleainceputulsecoluluialXVlea16.
O foarte ampl tipologie a butoanelor este dezvoltat de ctre M. Aleksi17, dar
nici ntre aceste butoane nu ntlnim o coresponden absolut. Poate cea mai
apropiat forma ar fi cea defint de M. Aleksi drept tipul K, mai exact tipul
K1 considerat drept o combinaie ntre tipul K i tipul Z, datat n a doua
jumtateasecoluluialXIVleaiprimajumtateasecoluluialXVlea18.
Corobornd toate aceste date i analiznd ncadrrile cronologice i
tipologice ale prilor componente, putem concluziona c spada pstrat la
Constana este o spad pentru lovit i mpuns i pentru mnuit cu dou mini.
Mnerul foarte lung permite mnuirea cu ambele mini chiar i n cazul n care
lupttorul utilizeaz mnui de lupt din zale sau din plci metalice articulate.
Lamagreainacelaitimpfoarteascuitsprevrfoferattposibilitatealovirii
eficientectimpungerea.Butonulmasivasigurcontrabalansarealameigrelei
aduce centrul de greutate a armei la jumtatea distanei dintre mijlocul lamei i
gard, permind o mnuire lesnicioas chiar i cu o singur mn, atunci cnd
priza se face la gard. Acest tip de spad evolueaz din armele cavalereti ale
EvuluiMediutimpuriu,datoritnecesitiiadaptriiacestorarmelaarmuriletot
mai sofisticate. Dac mpotriva spadelor medieval timpurii, pentru lovit cu o
singur mn, se dezvolt armurile din plci metalice articulate, mpotriva
acestor noi armuri se dezvolt spade precum cea pstrat la Constana. Lovirea
violent cu dou mini poate deteriora sau sparge plcile armurilor, iar vrful
foarte zvelt poate ptrunde prin interstiiile armurilor i poate strpunge cu
uurin cmile de zale. Pentru a face fa acestor puternice lovituri i a nu se
rupe la atacul frontal, lamele acestea destul de zvelte sunt prevzute cu nervuri
de ntrire, renunnduse la vechile enuiri mediane, sau anuri pentru
scurgerea sngelui (Blutrinne), tipice pentru lamele late ale Evului Mediu
timpuriu. Spade de tipul celei pstrate la Constana sau produs n majoritataea
atelierelorspecializatealeEuropei,inclusivnoraeleTransilvaniei,ncarebresle
specializatenfurireadespadesuntmenionatencdinsecolulalXIVlea19,iar

244

PINTER1999,p.96.
Vezisupra,n.12.
15
RUTTKAY1976,p.246.
16
PINTER1999,p.99sq.;veziiPl.32.
17
ALEKSI2007,p.2325.
18
ALEKSI2007,p.5558.
19
IPLIC2001.
13
14

OSPADMEDIEVALTRANSILVNEANNCOLECIAMINAC 245

producereaunorspadeefgicienteestecertificatarheologic,prindescoperireade
lamencursdeprelucrareninventarulfierrieidelaelimbr,datatnsecolul
al XIIIlea20. Un exemplar transilvnean foarte asemntor spadei pstrate la
Constana a fost recent publicat i datat n secolul XV, fr s se precizeze exact
locul de provenien, dar pstrat la n prezent n colecia Muzeului Naional de
IstorieaTransilvaniei(Fig.2d)21.Opiesdemaximcorespondentipologica
fost descoperit ntmpltor n apropiere de cetatea Belgradului i datat n
secolul al XVlea (Fig. 2c). Un numr impresionant de spade de acest tip sunt
pstratencoleciiledinIstanbuliprovindinarsenalulistoricdelaAlexandria,
unde au fost acribic inscripionate la momentul intrrii lor n posesia sultanilor
mameluci, drept cadouri sau capturi de rzboi, ntre anii 1375 i 143722. Piesele
provin din Germania, Italia, Ungaria i Europa de SE, iar exemplarele ce se
aseamn cel mai mult cu spada pstrat la Constana sunt ncadrate de ctre
D.C. Alexander n Grupa VIII, cu butoane ovale aplatizate pe fee, lame zvelte
i mnere lungi23. O pies aproape identic cu cea de la Constana este cea cu
numrul29,inscripionatcaintratnarsenalnlunaMuharrananul836adic
lunileaugustseptembriealeanului1400,iarunafoarteasemntoareesteceacu
numrul30icuaceeaidatdeintrare24.
Astfel, pe baza datrilor oferite de tipologiile europene consacrate, a
paralelelor cu piese bine datate i cu contextul istoric n care apare acest tip de
spad, putem afirma c spada pstrat n muzeul constnean este databil n
prima jumtate a secolului al XV, perioada de folosire ntinznduse dincolo de
mijlocul acestui veac. Folosirea acestor spade de ctre lupttorii ardeleni, teama
pecareoprovocauiimpactullorasuprapricipalilorinamici,rzboiniciiotomani,
reiese chiar i din relatri ale izvoarelor scrise. Relatnd campania otoman din
1442,condusdeMezidbeinzonaSibiuluiibtliadelaSntimbrucuurmrile
salenefaste,cronicarulturcSaadeddinMehmeddescriemoarteacumplitabeiului
otoman sub loviturile spadelor grele ardeleneti: La atacat pe Mezid bei i la
mpresurat, lundul la mijloc ca ntro pecete, lau omort plini de ur mare, cu
sbiilelorgrele,caipeturciicarezceauadormiialturideprzilelor25.
Ca argument suplimentar al datrii propuse, putem aduce numeroase
exempledereprezentrialeacestuitipdespadnartafigurativasecolelorXIV
XV.NuvomaducendiscuiecunoscutacronicaluiFroissart,saumarilecronici
franceze, ce abund n reprezentri de piese de armament din aceast perioad,
cutnd doar cteva exemple din spaii geografice i culturalistorice mai
apropiate.nCronicaPictatdelaViena,realizatnjurulanului1370,peprima
pagin ce l reprezint pe regele Ludovic I tronnd ntre vasalii si, grupul de
cavaleri din dreapta tronului poart armuri din plci metalice i spade foarte
asemntoare celei n discuie (Fig. 2a)26. Pe efigia funerar a ducelui Stibor

HOREDT1957;RILL1983,p.81sq.,fig.2.;PINTER1999,p.130.
CHRZANOVSKI,RUSU,SLGEAN2010,p.98.
22
ALEXANDER1985,p.83.
23
ALEXANDER1985,p.86.
24
ALEXANDER1985,p.107.
25
GUBOGLU,MEHMET1966,p.311sq.
26
PINTER1999,p.232.
20
21

ZENOKARLPINTER

(1434),pstratlaMuzeulNaionaldinBudapesta,defunctulestereprezentatn
armurdinplciincinscuspadzveltcumnerlung(Fig.2b) 27,iarnpictura
mural pstrat n biserica lutheran din Media, realizat nainte de 1420, apar
spadeasemntoarenmaimultescene28.
Constatm deci c cea mai bun coresponden tipologic de pe teritoriul
Romniei pentru spada pstrat la Constana, o reprezint spada de la Agnita,
pstratlaMuzeulBrukenthaldinSibiu,nvecheacoleciedearmeaarsenalului
sibian.nfotografiileistoricealevechiicoleciidepozitsepotdealtfelobservamai
multe spade ce nu pot fi identificate n actualul inventar29, iar din informaiile
furnizatedectrefostulcustodealcoleciei,reiesecmaimultespadedinvechiul
arsenal au fost transferate n anii 70, uneori fr acte, pentru a mbogii
expoziiiletematicealeaceleiperioade30.Prinurmare,oncadrareaacesteipiese
n peisajul istoric naional sau zonal este destul de dificil, putnd fi legat mai
uor de evenimentele militare desfurate n Transilvania de Sud n prima
jumtate a secolului al XVlea, de campaniile antiotomane ale lui Iancu de
Hunedoara i mai puin de evenimente similare petrecute n Dobrogea n acelai
intervalcronologic,frsexcludemposibilitateafolosiriiunorastfeldearmen
zona Mrii Negre, areal att de disputat n epoc ntre genopvezi, veneieni i
turci. Chiar dac proveniena transilvan a spadei pstrate la Constana pare
cert,putemspunecprezenaacesteifrumoasepiesenexpoziiaprestigiosului
muzeu dobrogean are o dubl semnificaie. Acest exponat este mrturia unei
concepii muzeistice discutabile i a ncercrilor de abordare uniformist a
istoriei, n cadrul creia, dac nu existau argumentele n sprijinul unui
comandament ideologic, se aduceau din alt parte... Pe de alt parte, prezena
unei spade de la mijlocul secolului al XVlea la rmul Mrii Negre se justific,
mcar prin faptul c astfel de arme au fost folosite cu siguran n campaniile
militare ale lui Iancu de Hunedoara, i foarte probabil n marea btlie de la
Varna,din10noiembrie1444.

246

ALEKSI2007,p.47.
DRGU1976.
29
NIOI2007,p.14.
30
Mulumim i pe aceast cale custozilor coleciei de arme i armuri a Muzeului
Naional Brukenthal din Sibiu, doamna Roman i doamna Anca Nioi, pentru informaiile
amabileipentrusprijinulacordat.
27
28

OSPADMEDIEVALTRANSILVNEANNCOLECIAMINAC

247

BIBLIOGRAFIE

ALEKSI 2007 M. Aleksi, Medieval Swords from Southeastern Europe. Material from
12thto15thCentury,Belgrade,2007.
ALEXANDER 1985 D.G. Alexander, European Swords in the Collections of Istanbul.
PartI.SwordsfromtheArsenalofAlexandria,nWaffenundKostmkunde27(1985),2.
CHRZANOVSKI, RUSU, SLGEAN 2010 L. Chrzanovski, C. Rusu, T. Slgean,
RomniaMedieval/MedievalRomania,Bucureti,2010.
DRGU1976V.Drgu,PicturilemuraledelaMedia,BMI2(1976).
GLOSEK, KAJZER, NADOLSKI 1978 M. Glosek, L. Kajzer, A. Nadolski, Bro
redniowiecznazziempolskich,d,1978.
GUBOGLU, MEHMET1966 M. Guboglu,M. Mehmet,Croniciturcetiprivindrile
Romne,I,sec.XVmijloculsecoluluiXVII,Bucureti,1966.
HEITEL 1995 R.R. Heitel, Spade din secolul al XIIlea n muzeele din Romnia, SCIVA
46(1995),1.
HOFFMEYER 1954 A. Bruhn de Hoffmeyer, Middelalderens tvaeggede svaerd,
Kbenhavn,1954.
HOREDT 1957 K. Horedt, Eine schsische Schmiede des 13. Jahrhunderts, n:
EmlkknyvKelemenLajos,Kolozsvr,1957.
NIOI2007A.Nioi,ArmeiarmurincoleciileMuzeuluiBrukenthal,Sibiu,2007.
OAKESHOTT1960R.E.Oakeshott,TheSwordintheAgeofChivalry,London,1960.
PINTER 1999 Z.K. Pinter, Spada i sabia medieval n Transilvania i Banat, Reia,
1999.
REITZENSTEIN1964A.vonReitzenstein,DerWaffenschmied,Mnchen,1964.
RILL 1983 M. Rill, Mittelalterliche Schwerter im Brukenthalmuseum, Forschungen zur
VolksundLandeskunde,26(1983),2.
RUTTKAY 1976 A. Ruttkay, Waffen und Reiterausrstung des 9. bis zur ersten Hlfte
des14.JahrhundertsinderSlowakei,SlovenskArcheolgia24(1976),2.
IPLIC 2001 I.M. iplic, Breslele productorilor de arme din Sibiu, Braov i Cluj (sec.
XIVXVI),Sibiu,2001.

ZENOKARLPINTER

248

Fig.1

OSPADMEDIEVALTRANSILVNEANNCOLECIAMINAC

Fig.2

cd

249

10th11thCENTURIESAMPHORAEFROMCAPIDAVA

SimonaMariaCURSARUHERLEA*

Cuvintecheie:Romnia,Dobrogea,Capidava,ceramic,amfore,evulmediu.
Keywords:Romania,Dobrudja,Capidava,pottery,amphorae,MiddleAges.

Rezumat: Articolul se dorete o continuare a demersului nceput n anuarul


Pontica 45 (2012)1 de prezentare a subcategoriilor ceramice de factur superioar de la
Capidava (sec. XXI). Subcategoria ce urmeaz a fi abordat n acest studiu este cea a
amforelor,formaceamaibogatreprezentatdincategoriaceramiciidefactursuperioar.
De altfel, amforele sunt cele mai numeroase dup vasele de uz comun din categoria
ceramicii nisipoase. Din pcate ns exist foarte puine exemplare ntregi sau
ntregibile. Dup studierea acestora i a unui numr considerabil de fragmente putem
aproximaexistenalaCapidava,nsecoleleXXI,aunuinumrdecca.5070deamfore
repartizatendoutipuri,diferitenceeacepriveteforma.
Abstract:ThearticleendeavourstocontinuepreviousresearchpublishedinPontica
45 (2012), which presented subcategories of pottery of superior manufacture existent at
Capidava(XtoXIcenturies).Thisstudypresentstheamphoraesubcategory,thebiggest
entryofthissort.Furthermore,inwhatconcernsthesandyincisedpotterytheamphorae
are, after ordinary use pots, the most common findings. Unfortunately, the number of
whole or intelligible items is very scarce. Studying these and the remaining fragments
revealsthatanapproximate57to70itemsofthistypeandform(twotypes)wereinuse
atCapidavabetweenthe10th.11th.centuries.

Amphorae are the most richly represented in the category of high quality
pottery from Capidava (51%); they are in fact the most numerous after common
vessels ranging from sandy pottery2. Of our knowledge, three amphorae were
found whole or nearly whole which have been restored (cat. 1, 14, 15), one
amphora which can be completed and will be restored (cat. 16) and 1159
amphorae fragments representing parts of the bottom/body, neck/mouth,
*
Simona Maria CursaruHerlea:Universitatea Lucian Blaga Sibiu, Facultatea de
tiine SocioUmane, Departamentul de Istorie, Patrimoniu i Teologie Protestant;
email:cmaria1978@yahoo.com.
1
CURSARUHERLEA2012,p.329343.
2
CURSARUHERLEA2012,p.343,grafic1,3.

SIMONAMARIACURSARUHERLEA

shoulder,shoulder/neck/mouth,shoulder/handle,handles;mostofthemarebody
fragments.Thefactthattheamphoraearemostlyfragmentarydoesnotallowus
to make a reliable assessment about their number. After studying the fragments
wecanapproximateatotalof5070amphorae.Theyseemtohavetheiroriginsin
GreekandRomanamphorae,usedgenerallyinthepreservationandtransportof
liquids(oil,wine).
This ceramic subcategory has been given very little attention. In
archaeological monograph are mentioned, with a very brief description,
fragments of four amphorae with raised handles 3 and in an excavation report of
1959 is mentioned the discovery of two whole amphorae and various amphorae
fragments 4. For this reason, the aim of this approach is to achieve a typology of
early medieval amphorae from Capidava, with a detailed description of each
type, even though it was necessary to include in our analysis also the two
publishedamphorae.
EarlymedievalamphoraefromCapidavaareoftwotypes,differentintermsof
form.WerefertoamphoraebelongingtoDinogetiaGarvntype1andsubtype2a5.
Type 1. Spheroid amphorae are small and medium sized, they have
cambered body (maximum diameter is slightly smaller than the height), very
shortneck,narrowmouth(diameterof810cm)androundedbottom.Theyhave
a capacity of 4 to 6 liters. The handles are small, arched and nearly circular in
section.Theyareattachedtothetopoftheneckamphoraandtothebottomofits
shoulder; most of them do not exceed the height of the mouth (cat. 1, 2, 4). The
onesthatslightlyexceedtheheightofthemouthseemtobefromalaterperiod6.
They are made of clean clay (sometimes with quartz), of good quality and as a
result of oxidizing homogeneous combustion they obtained colors ranging from
light brickred to brownbrick. Except for one whole piece there were preserved
onlyfragments,largerorsmaller,easilyrecognizedbytheirappearance.
Spheroid amphorae dcor consists of fine grooves, sharp or blurred,
usually placed on the shoulder and below to the level of maximum diameter
(cat. 1).On the shoulder and handles of most amphorae, various graffiti
are incised on the burnt pasta of the vessel; they consist of signs, letters
and sometimes even short inscriptions (cat. 413). The letters and inscriptions
are Greek, old Slave and Runic7. They can be attributed both to merchants
who produced and then transported them and to consumers and they refer
to either the vessels capacity or thename of theowner or merchant 8. Asfar as
weknow,therewerenotfoundatCapidavaamphoraeorfragmentsofspheroid
amphorae with stamps on the shoulder or handles (applied on the paste still
raw)astheyappearonamphoraediscoveredatDinogetiaGarvn9andPcuiul

252

FLORESCU,FLORESCU,DIACONU1958,p.209.
FLORESCU,FLORESCUetalii1959,p.625,PL.V,fig.7,8,p.626.
5
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.249259.
6
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.251;BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.
262;BARNEA1989,p.132.
7
RegardingRunicwritingv.CORBU2006,p.118121.
8
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.254;BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.
262;BARNEA1989,p.132.
9
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.251252,fig.154/214.
3
4

10th11thCENTIRIESAMPHORAEFROMCAPIDAVA
253

lui Soare10. In Dobrudja, spheroid amphorae are considered the oldest, dating
from10th11thcenturies11.ThistypeofwholeamphorafromCapidava(cat.1)was
discoveredinacottage(B.3)whichbelongstothestratigraphicsequenceNo.412,
sothetimebetweenearly10thcenturyandsecondhalfofthe10thcentury13or,to
be more precise, between 94097114. Similar pieces were discovered at Dinogetia
Garvn15, NoviodunumIsaccea16, Pcuiul lui Soare17, Constana and Mangalia18,
AegyssusTulcea19 and Babadag20. Outside Dobrudja, similar spheroid amphorae
were discovered at Constantinople and Thessaloniki21, in Bulgaria (at Varna,
Sozopol,Silistra,Popina,Svitov,Pliska,Preslav)22andinotherByzantinecenters
innorthernBlackSea(Chersones23,Kertch,Saarkel,Tmutarakan24).
ThereforeitseemsthatsomeofthespheroidamphoraefromDobrudjacame
from Constantinople25, others from other centers of the Byzantine Empire. Some
researchersassumedthattherewasalsoalocalproduction,inThemaParistrion26,
aproductionconfirmedtosomeextentbythediscoveryofsomenegativestamps
used to mark the amphorae, at Pcuiul lui Soare27 and Isaccea28 dated in the 11th
century.
Type 229. Pearshaped or ovoid amphorae with funnelshaped mouth and
rolled rim as a collar (cat. 1424). The bottom is rounded and often has in its
center a slightly indented circle formed as a result of its fixing on the potters
wheel. Two wide handles are attached to the top of the amphoras neck, rising
obliquely and sticking to the collarshaped rim, which they exceed a few

DIACONU1961,p.604,fig.5/1,2.
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.261;BARNEA1989,p.131;FLORESCU,FLORESCUetalii
1959,p.626.
12
FLORESCU,COVACEF19881989,p.221.
13
FLORESCU,COVACEF19881989,p.244.
14
FLORESCU2004,http://www.capidava.ro,06.08.2009.
15
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.249257,fig.154,/1,155,156,157.
16
BARNEA1954a,p.181,fig.18.
17
DIACONU1959,p.659,p.660,fig.6/1,3;DIACONU1961,p.604,fig.5/1,2.
18
BARNEA1954b,p.516;BARNEA1959,p.905906.
19
VASILIU, MNUCUADAMETEANU 1984, p. 143148, PL. III, fig. 5, p. 554, PL.
XIII,fig.3.
20
VASILIU1996,p.173174.
21
DEMANGEL,MAMBOURY1939,p46,148149,apudTEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,
COMA1967,p.254;BARNEA1989,p.133.
22
TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967, p. 254; BARNEA, TEFNESCU 1971,
p.265,nota136;BARNEA1989,p.133.
23
ROMANUK2005,fig.83/1,2.
24
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.265,n.137;BARNEA1989,p.133,n.6.
25
TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967, p. 254; BARNEA, TEFNESCU 1971,
p.265;BARNEA1989,p.133.
26
CEANGOVA 1959, p. 254; TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967, p. 257;
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.265;Barneatakesintoconsiderationonlythepiecesmade
inalessgoodtechnicalexecutionandcombustionand,inanycase,withoutstamp.
27
BARASCHI1973,p.541543.
28
STNIC2007,p.515520.
29
Itcorrespondstosubtype2afromDinogetia,v.TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,
p.257,259.
10
11

SIMONAMARIACURSARUHERLEA

centimetersinheightandafterastrongarchingfallverticallyontheshoulderon
whichtheyareattachedat thebottom.TheseamphoraeareattestedinDobrudja
startingwithlate10 thcenturyandareseenmorefrequentlyinthefirsthalfofthe
11th century30. The pieces whose wide handles are attached to the top, about the
middle of the neck, rising very little, not reaching the collarshaped rim which
theydonotexceedinheight(cat.14),bybodyshapeandhandlesroute(similar
to spheroid amphorae from type 1) they seem to indicate a form of transition to
amphoraewithhandlesthatreachtherimandexceedafewcentimetersinheight.
Therefore,thistypeissupposedtobeearlier,fromlate10thcentury.But,sincethe
piece presented by us was discovered in a cottage (B. 198) which belongs to the
stratigraphic sequence No. 731, therefore time between 1040106432, we are
considering the fact that it could be a local imitation of imported pearshaped
amphoraewithhandlesthatreachtherimandslightlyexceedinheight.
Generally, amphorae belonging to this type are larger than the spheroid
ones;theyareabout4855cmheight,3035cmmaximumdiameterandacapacity
of 710 liters. They are generally molded in a good quality paste, but sometimes
fromapastewithsandandchaff33andfromanoxidantcombustiontheyobtained
a light brickred color. Some pieces show a heterogeneous oxidant combustion
with a darker core. Except two pieces discovered fragmentary but restored
(cat.14,15)andonefragmentarypiecewithmissingpartsbutpossibletorestore
(cat. 16) only fragments were preserved; we refer to 683 larger and smaller
fragments which indicate that these amphorae were more numerous than the
spheroidones.
The body of the amphorae belonging to type 2 is mostly smooth except for
the shoulder area at some vessels and a part below the middle at some other
vessels, each decorated with a band of horizontal grooves. On the shoulder,
handles or neck of some amphorae appear signs and letters incised in the burnt
paste(cat.14,18).
Whole amphorae of this type were discovered in other settlements from
Dobrudja as well, like Mangalia34 and AegyssusTulcea35. At DinogetiaGarvn36,
Pcuiul lui Soare37 and Nufaru38 only fragments were discovered. Outside
Dobrudja, similar amphorae were discovered at Constantinople and
Thessaloniki39,inisolationinBulgaria(atSilistraandPliska),inByzantinecenters

254

BARNEA1989,p.133;FLORESCU,FLORESCUetalii1959,p.626.
FLORESCU,COVACEF19881989,p.220.
32
FLORESCU2004,http://www.capidava.ro,06.08.2009.
33
CeramicswithsandandchaffbegintoappearatDinogetiaGarvnincomplexesdating
from 10341041, becoming more frecquent towards the middle of the 11th century. Its presence
hereisrelatedtothePechenegs,cf.TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.227.
34
BARNEA1959,p.906907,fig.3/1.
35
VASILIU, MNUCUADAMETEANU 1984, p. 148, PL. III, fig. 6, PL V, fig. 1, p.
554,PL.XIII,fig.1,2.
36
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.257,259.
37
DIACONU1959,p.659.
38
MNUCUADAMETEANU,MNUCUADAMETEANU1986,p.212.
39
DEMANGEL, MAMBOURY 1939, p. 147, 149, apud TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA,
COMA1967,p.259;BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.266;BARNEA1989,p.134.
30
31

10th11thCENTIRIESAMPHORAEFROMCAPIDAVA
255

of the Northern Black Sea (Chersones40, Sarkel, Tmutarakan) and Lower Dnieper
region41;generally,theyaredatedinthe10th11thcenturies42.
Certainissuessuchasheterogeneousburning,someshapes(cat.14),allow
us to assume that parallel with imported pearshaped or ovoid amphorae with
collar there was also a local production of such amphorae. Perhaps this
productionwasmadebysomeByzantineitinerantpotters.
In conclusion, we may say that early medieval amphorae from Capidava
originated from GreekRoman and RomanByzantine amphorae and appear
mostlyasaresultoftraderelationsthatthissettlementandDobrudjaingeneral,
have had with different centers of the Byzantine Empire or with centers
influencedbyByzantineculture.

CATALOGUE

Type1.
1. Amphora,CAP.1957,sectorVII,Cottage3.Publishedwithaverybrief
description,withnodetailsaboutpasteandscales.Pl.I,1.
2. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1959, sector I, inv. nr. 7123. Fine,
homogeneous paste with quartz, color: light brickred, its own slip. Sizes: 13 cm
height (of the fragment); general diameter (graphic reconstitution) 10 cm. The
fragmentrepresentspartofthemouth,neckandshoulderofaspheroidamphora.
Itshowscalcareousdeposits.Pl.I,2.
3. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1975, square 163, Cottage 179177, 1 m, inv.
nr.8365.Fine,homogeneouspastewithquartz,color:lightbrickred,itsownslip.
Sizes: 8 cm height (of the fragment). It represents part of the mouth, neck and
shoulderofaspheroidamphora.Pl.I,3.
4. Amphorafragment,CAP.1956,sectorVI,Cottage15,inv.nr.7124.Fine,
clean, homogeneous paste, color: light brickred, its own slip. Sizes: 8 cm height
(ofthefragment).Itrepresentspartofthemouth,neckandhandleofaspheroid
amphora.Pl.I,4.
5. Amphorafragment,CAP.1958,sectorI,square5,0,20m,inv.nr.6738.
Fine, clean, homogeneous paste, color: light brickred, its own slip. Sizes: 8,2 cm
height(ofthefragment).Fragmentfromtheshoulderofaspheroidamphora.Pl.
I,5.
6. Amphorafragment,CAP.1956,sectorVI,Cottage11,inv.nr.6726.Fine,
homogeneouspastewithquartz,color:lightbrickred,itsownslip.Sizes:11,8cm
height(ofthefragment).Fragmentfromtheshoulderofaspheroidamphora.Pl.
I,6.
7. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1950, sector I, inv. nr. 6558. Fine, clean,
homogeneouspaste,color:lightbrickred,itsownslip.Sizes:9.5cmheight(ofthe
fragment). Fragment from the shoulder of a spheroid amphora. Calcareous
depositsinsideandoutside.Pl.I,7.

ROMANUK2005,fig.81/5.
TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967, p. 259; BARNEA, TEFNESCU 1971,
p.266;BARNEA1989,p.134,n.15,16.
42
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.259,n.96.
40
41

SIMONAMARIACURSARUHERLEA

8. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1956, sector VI, square 13, Cottage, inv. nr.
7074. Fine, homogeneous paste with quartz, color: light brickred, its own slip.
Sizes:6,9cmheight(ofthefragment).Fragmentfromtheshoulderofaspheroid
amphora.Pl.I,8.
9. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1956, sector I, inv. nr. 6749. Fine, clean,
homogeneouspaste,color:lightbrickred,itsownslip.Sizes:8,5cmheight(ofthe
fragment).Fragmentfromtheshoulderofaspheroidamphora.Pl.I,9.
10. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1958, sector VII, Cottage 26, inv. nr. 6742.
Fine, clean, homogeneous paste, color: light brickred, its own slip. Sizes: 10 cm
height(ofthefragment).Fragmentfromtheshoulderofaspheroidamphora.Pl.
I,10.
11. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1999, sector VII, Cottage 5, no inv. nr. Fine,
clean,homogeneouspaste,color:lightbrickred,itsownslip.Sizes:9.7cmheight
(ofthefragment).Fragmentfromtheshoulderofaspheroidamphora.Pl.I,11.
12. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1975, sector I, square 188, Cottage, 0,15 m,
inv.nr.6491.Fine,clean, homogeneouspaste, color:light brickred,itsownslip.
Sizes:10,8cmheight(ofthefragment).Fragmentfromtheshoulderofaspheroid
amphora.Pl.I,12.
13. Amphorafragment,CAP.1959,sectorI,square48,newcottage,inv.nr.
8345.Fine,clean,homogeneouspaste,color:lightbrickred,itsownslip.Sizes:9,2
cmheight(ofthefragment).Fragmentfromtheshoulderofaspheroidamphora.
Pl.I,13.

256

Type2.
14. Amphora, CAP. 1976, sector I, square U61, Cottage 198, MINAC. Fine,
homogeneous paste, color: light brickred, degreaser: fine sand, its own slip.
Sizes: 48 cm height, 30 cm diameter, 10 cm DG. Pearshaped amphora with
funnelshaped mouth and a rolled rim as a collar. The bottom is rounded and
oftenhasinitscenteraslightlyindentedcircleformedasaresultofitsfixingon
the potters wheel. The wide handles are attached to the top of the amphoras
neck,risingverylittleandnotreachingthecollarrimwhichtheydonotexceedin
height. It does not have grooves. It has a sign on one of the handles which is
incisedintheburntpaste,shapedasanXwithfourlittlecirclesframedinabox
withtwolinesabove.Restored.Pl.II,14.
15. Amphora, CAP. 1957, sector VII, Cottage 3. The piece was published
with a very brief description with no details about paste and sizes. It does not
seemtobedecorated.Themouthismissing.Pl.II,15.
16. Amphora fragment, CAP. 2002, sector VIII, extra muros, square S3, no
inv.nr.Semifinepaste,relativelyhomogeneous,color:lightbrickred,degreaser:
sand, its own slip. Sizes: 38 cm height (fragments glued), 13 cm DG. Glued
fragment of a pearshaped amphora with a rolled rim as a collar. The fragments
are:mouth,neck,ahandleandpartoftheshoulderandbelly.Itshowscalcareous
deposits.Pl.II,16.
17. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1956, sector VI, Cottage 16, inv. nr. 6354.
Semifine, homogeneous paste, color: light brickred, degreaser: sand and chaff,
its own slip. Sizes: 12,5 cm height (of the fragment), 10 cm DG. Fragment of a
pearshaped amphora (with rolled rim as a collar) which represents the neck,

10th11thCENTIRIESAMPHORAEFROMCAPIDAVA
257

mouthandasmallpartofahandle.Pl.II,17.
18. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1957, sector VII, Cottage 23, inv. nr. 5585.
Semifine,homogeneouspaste,lightbrickredcolor;degreaser:sandandchaff,its
own slip. Sizes: 14,5 cm height (of the fragment); 6 cm width of the handle.
Fragmentofapearshapedamphora(withrolledrimasacollar)whichrepresents
partoftheneckandhandle.Pl.II,18.
19. Amphorafragment, CAP.1958,sector I,Cottage18,inv. nr.5584.Fine,
homogeneous paste, color: brownred, degreaser: fine sand, its own slip. Sizes:
13,2cmheight(ofthefragment);5,5cmwidthofthehandle.Fragmentofapear
shaped amphora (with rolled rim as a collar) which represents part of the neck
andhandle.Thehandleshowstwolargegrooves.Pl.II,19.
20. Amphorafragment,CAP.,passim,noinv.nr.Fine,homogeneouspaste,
dark brickred; degreaser: fine sand, its own slip. Sizes: 3,8 cm height (of the
fragment);10cmDG(graphicreconstitution);2,5cmcollarswidth.Fragmentofa
pearshaped amphorarepresentingpartofthemouthwithrolledrimasacollar.
Pl.II,20.
21. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1959, sector I, inv. nr. 6375. Semifine,
homogeneous paste, color: brownred, degreaser: sand and chaff, its own slip.
Sizes: 7,5 cm height (of the fragment); 12 cm DG (graphic reconstitution), 3 cm
collarswidth.Fragmentofapearshapedamphorarepresentingpartoftheneck
andmouthwithrolledrimasacollar.Pl.II,21.
22. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1959, sector I, square 27, 1m, inv. nr. 5529.
Fine, homogeneous paste, color: light brownred, degreaser; fine sand, its own
slip.Sizes:6cmheight(ofthefragment);10cmDG.(graphicreconstitution),2,33
cm collars width. Fragment of a pearshaped amphora representing part of the
neck and mouth with rolled rim as a collar. The collar does not have a uniform
width.Pl.II,22.
23. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1959, sector I, square 2750, 0,60 m, inv. nr.
5530. Fine, homogeneous paste, color: dark brickred, degreaser: fine sand, its
ownslip.Sizes:4cmheight(ofthefragment);3,2cmcollarswidth.Fragmentofa
pearshaped amphorarepresentingpartofthemouthwithrolledrimasacollar.
Pl.II,23.
24. Amphora fragment, CAP. 1959, sector I, inv. nr. 6630. Fine, clean,
homogeneouspaste,color:lightbrickred,itsownslip.Sizes:4,3cmheight(ofthe
fragment); 2,5 cm collars width. Fragment of a pearshaped amphora
representingpartofthemouthwithrolledrimasacollar.Pl.II,24.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

BARASCHI 1973 S. Baraschi, O tampil de bronz de la Pcuiul lui Soare, SCIV 24


(1973),3,p.541544.
BARNEA1954aI.Barnea,antierularheologicGarvn(Dinogetia),SCIV5(1954),12,
p.161198.
BARNEA1954bI.Barnea,AmforelefeudaledelaDinogetia,SCIV5(1954),34,p.513
530.
BARNEA 1959 I. Barnea, Descoperiri arheologice din epoca feudal la Mangalia,
Materiale6(1959),p.903911.

258

SIMONAMARIACURSARUHERLEA

BARNEA 1989 I. Barnea, La cramique byzantine de Dobroudja, XeXIIe sicles, BCH


Suppl.18(1989),p.131142.
BARNEA, TEFNESCU 1971 I. Barnea, t. tefnescu, Din istoria Dobrogei. III.
Bizantini,romniibulgarilaDunreadeJos,Bucureti,1971.
CEANGOVA1959opakaaoba),Cpeoeoaopuapu,Izvestija
Sofia22(1959),p.250258.
CORBU 2006 E. Corbu, Sudul Romniei n evul mediu timpuriu (secolele VIIIXI).
Reperearheologice,Brila,2006.
CURSARUHERLEA 2012 Simona Maria CursaruHerlea, Ceramica smluit din
secoleleXXIdelaCapidava,Pontica45(2012),p.329343.
DEMANGEL, MAMBOURY 1939 R. Demangel, E. Mamboury, Le quartier des
ManganesetlapremirergiondeConstantinopole,Paris,1939.
DIACONU 1959 P. Diaconu, Spturile de la Pcuiul lui Soare (r. Adamclisi, reg.
Constana),Materiale6(1959),p.653664.
DIACONU1961P.Diaconu,SpturiledelaPcuiulluiSoare,Materiale7(1961),p.
599608.
FLORESCU, FLORESCU, DIACONU 1958 Gr. Florescu, R. Florescu, P. Diaconu,
Capidava.Monografiearheologic,I,Bucureti,1958.
FLORESCU, FLORESCU et alii 1959 Gr. Florescu, R. Florescu, Fl. Anastasiu, D.
Vlceanu, T. Mateescu, D. Teodorescu, P. Munteanu, Spturile arheologice de la Capidava,
Materiale6(1959),p.617627.
FLORESCU, COVACEF 19881989 R. Florescu, Z. Covacef, Stratigrafia Capidavei
romanetrziiifeudaletimpurii,Pontica2122(19881989),p.197247.
FLORESCU2004R.Florescu,BordeiulmediobizantindelaCapidavairolulsunviaa
familiilordestratiotai,SesiuneaZileleAntropologieiromnetiUniversullocuinei,Sibiu2001
(volumulreunetesesiuniledesfuratelaSibiudinanii19992001),Sibiu,2004,p.253261
ihttp://www.capidava.ro,06.08.2009.
MNUCUADAMETEANU,MNUCUADAMETEANU1986MihaelaMnucu
Adameteanu, Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Rezultatele cercetrilor ntreprinse la Nufru,
Materiale16(1986),p.202214.
ROMANUK 2005 Alla I. Romanuk, Studien zur Geschichte und Archologie des
byzantinischenCherson,ColloquiaPontica,vol.11,LeidenBoston,2005.
STNIC 2007 Aurel Stnic,Une estampille de bronze pour marquer des amphores
dcouverteNoviodunumIsaccea,Pontica40(2007),p.515520.
TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967 GH. tefan, I. Barnea, M. Coma, E.
Coma,Dinogetia,I,AezareafeudaltimpuriedelaBisericuaGarvn,Bucureti,1967.
VASILIU,MNUCUADAMETEANU1984I.Vasiliu,Gh.MnucuAdameteanu,
Consideraii finale asupra locuirii feudal timpurii de la AegyssusTulcea (campania 19791980),
Peuce9(1984),p.140151.
VASILIU1996I.Vasiliu,ConsideraiifinaleasupralocuiriifeudaltimpuriidelaBabadag,
Peuce12(1996),p.169186.

259

10th11thCENTIRIESAMPHORAEFROMCAPIDAVA

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

PL.I.Amphoraecompleteitem(cat.1apudFLORESCU,FLORESCUetalii
1959,p.625,PL.V,fig.7)andamphorashards(cat.26).

SIMONAMARIACURSARUHERLEA

260

7.

8.

9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

PL.II.Amphorashards(cat.713).

261

10th11thCENTIRIESAMPHORAEFROMCAPIDAVA

14.

16.

15.

17.

PL.III.Amphorae(cat.1417)
(cat.15apudFLORESCU,FLORESCUetalii1959,p.625,PL.V,fig.8).

SIMONAMARIACURSARUHERLEA

262

18.

19.

20.

21.

22.

23.

24.

PL.IV.Amphorashards(cat.1824).

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII.
UNSTADIUALCERCETRILOR

CristinaPARASCHIVTALMACHI*
GabrielTALMACHI*

Keywords: commercial relations, routes, commodities, coin, Dobrudja, 9th12th


centuries.
Cuvinte cheie: relaii comerciale, rute, mrfuri, moned, Dobrogea, secolele IX
XII.

Abstract: The authors make a presentation of commerce, naval and terrestrial,


unfolded in 9th12th centuries at Danubes mouths, with special attention on Dobrudja,
mentioning the areas with which the settlements from here were in contact, the existent
commercial routes, the products that were bandied and the merchants involved in this
activity. The economic and commercial situation from Danubes mouths was influenced
byinternalandexternalcontextsspecifictotheByzantineEmpireanditsopponents.
Less known for 9th century AD and for the period previous of the events from 971
AD, Danubes mouths area remains, beyond this gaps, an area where life continues to
pulsate, in which settlements were established, some with a sufficiently high degree of
developmenttoenablethemtosupportanarmycorpsorevenathrivingcommerciallife
(aswasthecaseofPereiaslavementionedintheChronicleofNestor).Afterthereturnof
the Byzantine Empire at the Lower Danube the Danubian border is strengthened by
restoring ancient fortresses and building new ones. Among the latter, some were fitted
with ports (Pcuiul lui Soare and Nufrul), following to have welldefined roles in the
borderstructure,bothasdefenseandcommercialpointofview.Alsothereweresituations
were ancient port facilities were reused, or resorted to building wooden scaffolding,
method used even in Constantinople from 10 th century AD. The absorption of incoming
goodsatlowerDanubebyshipwasmademostlythroughfortresscitiesontheriverline,
which had a higher economic power at the time, compared to the settlements from the
shorethatwerestillinanincipientstage,fromthispointofview.Iftheimportsarrived
CristinaParaschivTalmachi:MuzeuldeIstorieNaionaliArheologieConstana;
email:ctalmatchi@gmail.com.
*
Gabriel Talmachi: Muzeul de Istorie Naional i Arheologie Constana; email:
gtalmatchi@yahoo.com.
*

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

inDobrudjaespeciallybyship,whileforcommonmerchandisecirculation,notnecessary
luxury ones, were preferred the terrestrial roads, of which layout respected mostly the
routes established since the roman period. There were these werent reaching, the rivers
valleys usually ensured the links between settlements, constituting itself in true
communicationnetworks.
AtLowerDanube,in9 th10thcenturies,mostoftherequestedgoodswereensured
by the local production (present especially in the urban settlements, but not only). The
circulationof luxurymerchandise(forwhichwetried anenumeration)waspossibledue
merchants, traders, the higher class population and, not least, due clerics, while the
circulation of daily common products can also be the contribution of craftsmans (as
producers and sellers) and the common population. The close economic and commercial
links between the Byzantine Empire and the dobrudjan area find themselves two others
determinantvectorsintheextensivestudyoftheanalyzedproblem, ontheonehandthe
existence of sphragistics Byzantine material, on the other hand the presence and
circulationofbyzantinecoins.
The cities from Lower Danube were in this period especially transit centers for the
goods that circulated on the commercial arteries on whose routes or ramifications were
also raw materials exporting centers. In part these products were absorbed by the local
market.
The situation from 9th12th centuries will significantly change in the next period,
when we can speak of another phase of economiccommercial and monetary assembly in
BlackSea,implicitlyintheIstroPonticspace.
Rezumat: Autorii fac o prezentare a comerului naval i terestru desfurat n
secoleleIXXIIlagurileDunrii,cuateniespecialasupraDobrogei,menionndzonele
cu care aezrile de aici se aflau n contact, rutele comerciale existente, produsele care
erau vehiculate i negustorii implicai n aceast activitate. Situaia economic i
comercialdelagurileDunriiafostinfluenatdecontexteleinterneiexternespecifice
Imperiuluibizantiniopozanilorsi.
Mai puin cunoscut pentru secolul al IXlea p.Chr. i perioada anterioar
evenimentelordin971p.Chr.,zonagurilorDunriirmne,dincolodeacestelacune,un
teritoriuncareviaacontinuspulseze,ncareaufostntemeiateaezri,unelecuun
grad de dezvoltare suficient de mare nct s le permit susinerea unui corp de armat
sau chiar o via comercial prosper (cum a fost cazul Pereiaslaveului amintit n
Cronica lui Nestor). Dup revenirea Imperiului bizantin la Dunrea de Jos, frontiera
dunrean este ntrit prin refacerea cetilor antice i construirea unora noi. Dintre
acesteadinurm,uneleaufostdotatecuporturi(PcuiulluiSoareiNufru),urmnda
avearoluribinedefinitenstructurafrontierei,attcaaprare,ctidinpunctdevedere
comercial. Au existat i situaii n care au fost refolosite instalaiile portuare antice sau
saapelatlaconstruireaunorscheledelemn,metodutilizatchiarilaConstantinopol
ncepnd cu veacul al Xlea p.Chr. Absorbia mrfurilor sosite la Dunrea inferioar pe
calenavalsafcutmajoritarprinintermediulcetilororaedepeliniafluviului,care
deineau o putere economic mai mare la acel moment, comparativ cu aezrile de pe
litoral. Dac importurile au ajuns n Dobrogea mai ales pe calea naval, pentru
vehicularea mrfurilor uzuale, nu neaprat de lux, cele mai folosite au fost drumurile
terestre, ale cror trame respectau n bun parte traseele stabilite nc din perioad
roman. Acolo unde acestea nu ptrundeau, vile apelor asigurau de regul legturile

264

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
265

ntreaezri,constituindusenadevratereeledecomunicaie.
La Dunrea de Jos, n secolele IXXII, mare parte a mrfurilor solicitate era
asiguratdeproducialocal(existentcuprecderenaezrileurbane,darnunumai).
Vehicularea mrfurilor de lux (pentru care sa ncercat o enumerare) a fost posibil
datorit negustorilor, comercianilor, categoriei celor nstrii i, nu n ultimul rnd,
oamenilor bisericii, pe cnd circulaia produselor necesare vieii cotidiene poate fi i
contribuiameteugarilor(caproductoriivnztori)iapopulaieidernd.Legturile
economiceicomercialestrnsentreImperiulbizantinispaiuldobrogeanigsescali
doi vectori determinani n studiul amplu al problemei analizate: pe de o parte existena
materialului sfragistic bizantin, pe de alt parte prezena i circulaia monedelor
bizantine.
Oraele de la Dunrea de Jos au fost n aceast perioad cu precdere centre de
tranzit pentru mrfurile vehiculate pe arterele comerciale pe al cror traseu sau
ramificaiieraudispuseiexportatoaredemateriiprime.Oparteaproduselorrespective
aufostabsorbitedepiaalocal.
Situaia existent n secolele IXXII se va schimba semnificativ n perioada
urmtoare, cnd putem vorbi de o alt etap a ansamblului economicocomercial i
monetarnMareaNeagr,implicitnspaiulistropontic.

Maipuincunoscutpentruperioadaanterioarevenimentelorprobizantine
petrecute n anul 971, zona gurilor Dunrii rmne totui, dincolo de aceste
lacune, un teritoriu n care viaa continu s pulseze, n care diverse populaii,
tradiionale sau mai noi, iau ntemeiat aezri, unele cu un grad de dezvoltare
suficient de mare nct s le permit susinerea unui corp de armat sau chiar o
via comercial prosper. Pentru aproape dou veacuri, ncepnd cu ultimul
sfert al secolului al Xlea, teritoriul dintre Dunre, Munii Haemus i Marea
Neagr va cunoate multiple schimbri n plan politicomilitar i, implicit,
economic. Dobrogea, acum din nou cu ntreg teritoriul parte integrant a
Imperiului bizantin, dei undeva la grani, va cunoate n evoluia sa perioade
de progres i regres dictate de aceste caracteristici ale zonei, fenomene ce se vor
reflecta n dezvoltarea economic a aezrilor existente, determinnd apariia
unorcentrecomercialecurenumesaudispariiaaltora.
Dinpunctdevederearheologic,secolulalIXlearmnepentrumarepartea
teritoriului istropontic slab reprezentat n descoperiri. Fr a intra n detalii,
menionm trei aezri ilustrative pentru perioada de nceput a evului mediu n
Dobrogea, n care a fost nregistrat o locuire anterioar lui Ioan Tzimiskes:
DinogetiaGarvn (debutnd undeva la sfritul secolului al IXlea i nceputul
celuiurmtor)1,Capidava(ncepndcuveaculalIXlea)2iDorostolonSilistra(cu
ocontinuitatedevianentreruptnsecoleleVIIX3;centruepiscopalnadoua
jumtate a veacului al IXlea4). Sunt trei aezri din zone diferite ale Dobrogei,
situate pe paliere diferite de dezvoltare, care puteau efectua un comer cu
amploare diferit, n funcie de numeroi factori (prezena sau influena

TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.27.
MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.42.
3
EAIVR1996,p.95.
4
ATANASOV2007,p.403.
1
2

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

bizantin, resursele naturale, progresul meteugurilor, cererea etc.). Probabil c


acesta se desfura cu precdere n interiorul lor sau ntre ele i aezrile din
apropiere. Un astfel de caz a fost observat n zona central a Dobrogei, unde
putem constata un schimb de produse ceramice ntre aezarea de la Capidava i
ceadelaPantelimonudeSus5.
Nu cu mult timp n urm, a fost cercetat, la sud de Valu lui Traian, o
aezare de mari proporii, a crei locuire a debutat n secolul al IXlea i a luat
sfritnprimajumtateaveaculuialXIlea6Suprafaaei,numrulimpresionant
de complexe identificate i bogatul inventar existent (constnd n vase ceramice
fragmentare sau rentregibile, mpungtoare din os, fusaiole, ascuitori din
crmid,rnie,gresii,obiectedinos,fieribronz,mrgeleetc.)nearelevato
aezareruraldezvoltatdinpunctdevedereeconomic,ceputeaconcura,laacel
moment, cu cele protejate de zidurile cetilor. Descoperirea unor ateliere i
instalaii meteugreti (trei cuptoare pentru reducerea minereului i a unuia
pentru ars ceramica), a neobinuit de numeroase obiecte ce trdeaz practicarea
meteuguluipielriei,facdinaezarearespectivuncentrudeproducie(pentru
obiectedinfier,ceramic,pieleiarticoledepielrie)ichiardedesfacere.
Existenacomeruluiexternpoatefi,naceststadiualcercetrilor,maimult
presupus. Prezena bizantin n nordul Dobrogei, la Lykostomion (Licostomo),
post fortificat i baz naval de la gura braului Chilia7, i la Noviodunum
Isaccea8,semnalatpentruveaculalIXlea,precumisupravegherearmuluide
vest al Pontului de puterea constantinopolitan dup anul 833, prin crearea
themei Chersones9, sugereaz o posibil cale de meninere sau reluare a
legturilorcomercialentreaezriledinparteaseptentrionalateritoriuluiistro
pontic i capitala Imperiului bizantin. Evident, dinamica acestora era fluctuant,
prezena bizantin pe rmul vestic fiind nc inconstant (n 896 p.Chr. acetia
pierdMesembriaiLykostomion)10,imultreduscomparativcusituaiadepn
n secolul al VIIlea, faptul datornduse att situaiei interne dificile din
imperiu11, ct i existenei primului arat bulgar n nordul Peninsulei Balcanice,
care domina acum vechile rute comerciale de la sud de Dunre, stnjenind
circulaia mrfurilor spre Bizan12. n acest context, trebuie menionat faptul c
tocmai pentru impulsionarea negoului, dar i pentru asigurarea unor venituri

266

PARASCHIVTALMACHI2010,p.291.
CLIANTEetalii2012,p.294295.
7
AHRWEILER 1966, p. 57, 8790, 101; BARASCHI 1983, p. 15; BARASCHI 1981, p.
324;DAMIAN2004,p.286;OLTEANU,RUSU,ILIESCU2010,p.75.
8
MADGEARU 2007, p. 16 unde, pe baza descoperirii unui sigiliu, se menioneaz c
nanii860870aiciaexistatoautoritatebizantin.
9
TEODOR 1987, p. 14; OBOLENSKY 2002, p. 184; MADGEARU 2007, p. 16 unde se
menioneazcreareathemeiChersonesnanul841.
10
MADGEARU2007,p.17.
11
PASCU,OLTEANU,TEODOR,ILIESCU2010,p.218220.
12
BREZEANU2004,p.184undeseprecizeazcistoriculbizantinMihailAttaleiates,
atunci cnd nregistreaz n scrierile sale revenirea imperiului la frontiera Dunrii, o
considerun lucru bundeoarece anteriorBulgaria [...] tiase aducerea mijloacelorde trai
iatuturorcelorlaltemrfurispreBizan.
5
6

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
267

statului,lanceputulveaculuialIXleaautoritiledelaConstantinopolmenini
duc mai departe tradiia armatorilor de nave, oferindule un mprumut cu un
indicede16,6%13.
O alt legtur posibil n aceast perioad este cu centrele bizantine din
nordul Mrii Negre, ea fiind sugerat de descoperirea la Silistra a sigiliului unei
autoritivamalebizantinedelaChersones14,sugerndocirculaieanavelorntre
celedouorae.
Secolul al IXlea nregistreaz i intrarea varegoruilor n activitatea
comercial desfurat n Marea Neagr15, izvoarele narative consemnnd o
primprezenaacestoralaConstantinopoln83916Cuoactivitatedetatonarela
nceput,eiaunelesrepedeavantajeleoferitededrumulspresudinuauezitat
s rvneasc la bogiile marelui nod comercial bosforean, pe care l vor ataca
pentruntiaoarn18iunie860idenctreiorinveaculalXlea17.
n drumul lor spre Constantinopol negustorii kievieni aveau grij s nu se
ndeprteze decoasti fceauescaledese18,ceeaceiputeaaducen contact cu
populaia din aezrile dobrogene de pe coasta Mrii Negre. Ruta sudic nu era
singura cunoscut de acetia, prezena lor fiind nregistrat, nc de la mijlocul
veacului al IXlea, pe Dunrea superioar, n oraele germane 19, subnelegndu
seiunposibilcontactcuaezrilemaimariaflatepe maluldreptalDunriide
Jos, precum Lykostomion i DristraDorostolon, dar i cu altele mai mici dect
acestea, ns suficient de dezvoltate din punct de vedere economic, nct si
permitsachiziioneze,darisofere,anumitecategoriidemrfuri.
Dinspre sud soseau n aezrile din teritoriul istropontic i negustorii
bulgari, cu mrfuri produse n centrul fortificat de la Pliska, apoi i n cel de la
Preslav20, ca s le amintim pe cele mai mari, ambele orae dezvoltnd zone de
producie i un comer nfloritor, a cror contribuie n vehicularea mrfurilor n
zona noastr, mai ales n secolul al IXlea i n bun parte din cel urmtor, nu
trebuieminimalizat.
n secolul al IXlea, din multiple motive, se remarc preferina pentru troc,
agreat att de negustorii arabi21, ct i de cei bizantini, fr a exclude folosirea
monedei. Este relevant, n acest sens, lipsa maseimonetare din descoperirile de
la Atena i Corint unde, dup cteva decenii de cercetri, au fost nregistrate
puinemonedeemisenacestveac22.
Lipsa izvoarelor narative referitoare la teritoriul Dobrogei pentru secolul al
Xlea pstreaz ntrun con de umbr situaia politicoadministrativ a zonei,
lsnd loc diverselor interpretri. Puinele informaii, provenind din surse
bizantine i cronici ruseti, au mprit cercettorii n dou grupuri, atunci cnd

KAPLAN2010,p.177178.
DAMIAN2004,p.291.
15
BRTIANU1999,p.209;OBOLENSKY2002,p.185.
16
OBOLENSKY2002,p.203.
17
OBOLENSKY2002,p.204,206.
18
OBOLENSKY2002,p.54.
19
MADGEARU2007,P.22.
20
EAST1932,p.335.
21
TEODOR1985,p.266.
22
OLTEANU,RUSU,ILIESCU2010,p.75.
13
14

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

vine vorba despre dominaia lui, cu tot ceea ce nseamn n forme clasice. Unii
susin c jumtatea de nord a fost sub stpnire bizantin, parial i cu linia
Dunrii i a litoralului, nainte de anul 97123. Alii sunt de prere c pentru o
anumit perioad ntreaga provincie (Dobrogea) sa aflat numai sub autoritatea
primului arat bulgar24. Unul din textele care stau la baza acestor controverse
provine din lucrarea De administrando imperio, ntocmit la jumtatea secolului al
Xlea de Constantin VII Porphyrogenitus, i descrie drumul de coast urmat de
ruiatuncicndmergeaulaConstantinopol:[]Apoipornescdinnouiplutesc
pn la Selina, un bra al fluviului Dunrea. Pn ce trec de braul Selina, i
nsoescpecenegii.Dacmareaaruncobarcperm,eidescarctoatelucrurile,
spreaputeanfruntapepecenegi.DelaSelinanaintenusemaitemdenimeni,ci
intrn arabulgarilor,iajunglaGuraDunrii.DelaDunresendreaptspre
Conopa, iar de la Conopa spre Constantia, apoi spre Varnas, iar de la Varnas
plutesc spre rul Ditzina: toate acestea se afl pe pmntul Bulgariei25.
Toponimele de origine bizantin din acest text, dar i din altele referitoare la
aezrile existente n secolele IXX n Dobrogea, coroborate de unele descoperiri
arheologice, ar reprezenta argumente pentru susinerea prezenei imperiului
mcarpeoparteaacestuiteritoriu26,ncazcontrarelefiindschimbate,dupcum
santmplatnaltespaii27.
Evenimentele militare desfurate la Dunrea de Jos n anii 968971,
finalizate cu victoria armatei bizantine condus de mpratul Ioan Tzimiskes
contra bulgarilor i ruilor, au readus pentru aproape dou secole, cu scurte
perioade de slbire a ei, frontiera nordic a imperiului la Dunre28. Acest fapt a
determinat refacerea rapid a vechilor fortificaii romanobizantine de pe linia
fluviului, precum i ridicarea a fundamentis a altora n puncte strategice, aciune
responsabil desfurat sub directa observaie i cu aport deosebit din partea
bizantinilor, dup cum sugereaz masivitatea unora dintre ele. Sub rezerva
cercetrilorviitoare,presupunemceasafcuttreptat,nfunciedeimportana
poziieipelimes(celedelavaduriledetrecerepestefluviufiindprobabilprintre
primele),iaduratpnlanceputulsecoluluialXIleap.Chr.
Arheologic, aciuni de mai mare amploare au fost constatate la Axiopolis
Cernavod (Hinog)29, Capidava30, CarsiumHrova31, DinogetiaGarvn32, unde

268

23
DIACONU 1962, p. 12151235; BARNEA, TEFNESCU 1971, p.2829; FLORESCU,
CIOBANU 1972, p. 381400; DIACONU 1972, p. 377378; FLORESCU 1986, p. 171177;
MNUCUADAMETEANU 1991a, p. 307309; DAMIAN 1998, p. 180; RDULESCU,
BITOLEANU1998,p.169;DAMIAN2004,p.313;ZBUCHEA2010,p.320321.
24
TPKOVAZAIMOVA1970,p.7986;MADGEARU2007,p.19.
25
FHDRII,p.660661.
26
DIACONU1977,p.1894.
27
OBOLENSKY 2002, p. 32, unde se menioneaz schimbarea toponimelor romane cu
uneleslavenPeninsulaBalcanic.
28
OBOLENSKY2002,p.233238.
29
BARNEA1960,p.76;MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.4042.
30
DIACONU1970a,p.2728,4849;FLORESCU,COVACEF19881989,p.240244.
31
ARICESCU 1971, p. 356 i n. 15; PANAIT, RDULESCU, TEFNESCU, FLAUT
19951996,p.122124.
32
BARNEA1961,p.3132;TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.20,3031.

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
269

au fost evacuate drmturile din perimetrul fortificaiilor, au fost curate i


reparate o parte a zidurilor, au fost refcute pori i turnuri, au fost ridicate noi
incinte cu suprafee mai mici (cetatea mic de la CarsiumHrova) dect cele
anterioaresauedificiicupronunatcaractermilitar.
Unele intervenii sau chiar noi amenajri este posibil s se fi fcut i la
fortificaiile de la SacidavaRasova33, TroesmisIglia (cetatea de vest)34,
NoviodunumIsaccea35, AegyssusTulcea36 i NufruIlganii de Jos (dispus n
oglindcucetateaProslavitaNufru)37,darstadiulcercetrilor,mairestrnsesau
aflatelanceput,nedeterminsnufacemaprecieriasupraamploriiacestora38.
nadouajumtateasecoluluialXleailanceputulceluiurmtoraparnoi
fortificaii pe malul drept al Dunrii: Pcuiul lui Soare39, Dervent40, Cetatea
Ptulului41 i ProslaviaNufru42. Primele dou au fost amplasate n colul de
sudvest al Dobrogei, la 18 km n aval de capitala themei Paradunavon/Dristra
DorostolonSilistra, a treia la sud de AxiopolisCernavod, iar ultima a fost
ridicatspregurileDunrii,nparteadenordnordestateritoriuluidanubiano
pontic, pe cel mai navigabil bra al deltei n acele timpuri. Existena instalaiilor
portuare laPcuiul lui Soare43 i Nufru44 arat importana acordat de bizantini
noilorceti,eleurmndaavearoluribinedefinitenstructurafrontierei.Prima,
folosit ca baz naval, controla micarea ambarcaiunilor pe Dunre, cu scopul
de a proteja capitala themei bizantine45. Totodat, de aici sar fi putut interveni
rapid dac vadul de la DorostolonOstrov ar fi fost folosit pentru o trecere a
trupelorinamice,venitedinspreCmpiaRomn.Adoua,undesepresupunec
a existat un comandament bizantin46, putea fi un avanpost n aprarea cetilor
din nordul Dobrogei, poate a acelor puncte de schimb a mrfurilor amintite de
Sviatoslav,anterioareanului971,destuldeatractive pentrueventualiiprdtori.
CetateadelaNufruafostieaamplasatndreptulunuivadcefacelegturacu

ARICESCU1971,p.356;DIACONU19731975,p.202203.
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.80;MNUCUADAMETEANU2010a,p.187189;
MNUCUADAMETEANU2010b,p.442.
35
MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.5558.
36
VASILIU,MNUCUADAMETEANU1984,p.149150;MNUCUADAMETEANU2010a,
p.299,308.
37
BARASCHI,MOGHIOR1979,p.189191;MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.61.
38
Acumctevadecenii,sepresupuneacnrndulfortificaiilorrefcuteireutilizate
cuaceastocazie se aflau icele de la BeroePiatra Frecei i ArrubiumMcin (BARNEA,
TEFNESCU 1971, p. 80). Sintetizarea rezultatelor cercetrilor, am putea spune nc
restnse, a dus la observaia c n cazul acestora nu poate fi susinut deocamdat
refacerea zidurilor i instalarea de garnizoane (MNUCUADAMETEANU 2010a, p. 141,
269,273274).
39
DIACONU,VLCEANU1972,p.23.
40
MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.3739.
41
DIACONU19731975,p.203;FLORESCU1986,p.173.
42
DAMIAN,VASILE,STNIC,BNSEANU,SAMSON2007(2008),p.108111.
43
DIACONU,VLCEANU1972,p.3840.
44
DAMIAN, ANDONIE, VASILE 2000, p. 6768; DAMIAN, VASILE, STNIC,
BNSEANU,SAMSON2007(2008),p.110.
45
DIACONU,VLCEANU1972,p.24.
46
MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.65.
33
34

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

delta, dublndui astfel rolul de amortizare a pericolelor. n timp, poate n


perioade de linite sau dup decderea unor centre economice apropiate, ea a
preluatoparteamrfurilorcetranzitauzona,dupcumodovedescdescoperirile
arheologice47.
Suprafaa restrns a unora dintre acestea a dus la presupunerea c au fost
doarmicifortree,simpleforturidesupraveghereafrontierei(Dervent,Rasova,
Cetatea Ptulului i AegyssusTulcea)48. Spre deosebire de ele, celelalte au
dezvoltataezrireprezentativedinpunctdevedereeconomiclaDunreadeJos,
ceea ce le va conferi caracterul de aezare urban, bineneles cu trsturile
specificeregiunii,ctialedispuneriintrozondegranideprtatdemodelul
marilorcentrealeimperiuluiipredispusatacurilormigratorilor.Ladezvoltarea
lor o contribuie important i vor aduce porturile, teoretic instalaii obligatorii
pentruocetatedispuspeliniaunuifluviucaresecolenirareprezentatoax
deptrunderesprecentrulcontinentuluieuropean,dariorutcomercial.
Existena instalaiei portuare pentru secolele XXII este dovedit arheologic,
la Pcuiul lui Soare i Nufru. La AxiopolisCernavod au fost semnalate
construcii din lemn, urmele unei probabile schele49. La Capidava cercetrile
arheologice au scos la lumin o parte a instalaiei portuare din perioada antic
(secoleleIIIV)50,refolositnsecoleleIXXI,pentrucaulteriorcheulsfieutilizat
doar ocazional51. La CarsiumHrova, pe baza amenajrilor vizibile n zona
portuar i a descoperirii unor tegule cu tampila flotei dunrene Classis Flavia
Moesica, a fost presupus existena portului antic (secolele IIVI), medieval
timpuriu i a celui genovez (secolul al XIIIlea p.Chr.)52. Cercetrile de
specialitate, ncepute n anul 2012, au adus date noi referitoare la instalaia
portuar utilizat la sfritul antichitii i nceputul evului mediu, scond la
lumin amprentele a 18 guri de pari (cu grosimea de la 810 cm pn la 1520
cm)53. n acest stadiu incipient al cercetrilor ncadrarea lor cronologic este
provizorie,autoriidescopeririiconsiderndcaparininstalaieiantice54.nacest
caz, rmne de urmrit descoperirea portului medieval timpuriu (secolul al XI
lea), eventual existena unei posibile schele, ca la AxiopolisCernavod. Aceasta,
mai ales dac n timp prima opiune nu va putea fi demonstrat arheologic, cu
attmaimultcuctdescopeririledinspaiulintramurosauscoslaivealobiecte
ajunseaicipecalecomercialdinzonendeprtatealeImperiuluibizantinidin
nordulMriiNegre55.
Din nefericire, pentru multe dintre fortificaiile ce strjuiau malul drept al

270

47
BARASCHI, DAMIAN 1993, p. 237277; MNUCUADAMETEANU 1984, p. 363
374;DAMIAN1996,p.187194.
48
BARASCHI1991,p.134.
49
BARASCHI1991,p.142.
50
MATEI1987,p.95101;MATEI19881989,p.121141.
51
TALMACHI2000(2001),p.3738,n.30.
52
CIOBANU 1970, p. 26, 28;MATEI1991,p. 152;CHIRIAC, NICOLAE, TALMACHI
1998,p.141,149150;TALMACHI2000(2001),p.36.
53
NICOLAE et alii 2013, p. 6566. Spturile n acest sector au fost efectuate de C.
NicolaeiV.Bodolic.
54
NICOLAEetalii2013,p.66.
55
PARASCHIVTALMACHI2011,p.102115.

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
271

DunriinsecoleleXXIInubeneficiemdeinformaiisigurecarfiavutinstalaie
portuar. Existena celei antice (care poate era folosit i acum/n aceast
perioad56) la unele dintre ele i atingerea unui nivel urban al dezvoltrii de o
parte a lor, au dus la presupunerea c aceste aezri riverane aveau fie porturi 57
fieschele()dinlemn.Pentruultimavariantesteposibilssefioptatin
cazul aezrilor de pe rmul de vest al Mrii Negre care funcionau pe
amplasamentele cetilor antice Tomis58 i Callatis59, solicitate de dezvoltarea
flotei bizantine n timpul mpratului Roman I Lekapenos60. De altfel, dup
colmatareanrepetaternduriaporturilordelaConstantinopol,mergndpnla
nchiderea celui teodosian, n Propontida, n veacul al Xlea, metoda scrilor de
lemnperpendicularepemaliadebarcaderelorparalelecuelevafiutilizatfr
rezerve chiar n capitala imperiului 61, acestea aflnduse i pe traseele rutelor
maritimecuroldeaprareicontrol62.
Din sursele narative ce reflect situaia existent la Dunrea de Jos n
perioada amintit puine sunt informaiile care conin numele aezrilor, ele
nefiind de regul nsoite de precizri privind existena unor instalaii portuare.
Cnd este menionat, toponimul respectiv se afl n context politic (evenimente,
numedeefilocalisaudereprezentaniaiadministraieibizantine)saueconomic.
ToponimelemenionatepentrusecolulalXleasuntceleamintitemaisus,n
descrierea drumului de coast al ruilor ctre Constantinopol (Selina, Conopa i
Constantia63,dincare doarultimul pareaaparine uneilocaliti,adicanticului
Tomis)64iPereiaslave,menionatnCronicaluiNestor65.PentrusecolulalXIlea
p.Chr. doar Vicina (neidentificat nc n teren66) apare n Alexiada Annei
Comnena, ca ora stpnit de un conductor mai de seam al celor care
locuiesc la Dunre67. n veacul urmtor apar Vicina (un ora nfloritor cu
locuri deschise, cu cmpuri roditoare i culturi cerealiere), GarvnDinogetia
(carearfifostcuceritdecumanin1148),probabilNufruiChilia68.Acestorali
seadaug,pentruzonaDunriideJos,capitalathemeiParadunavon,Dorostolon
Silistra,prezentnizvoarelescrisentoataceastperioad69,caunoravestit

BARASCHI1991,p.142.
DIACONU1986,p.225.
58
MNUCUADAMETEANU1991a,p.304305,308;portuldeaiciincetaseactivitatea
nadouajumtateasecoluluialVIIleap.Chr.cf.ATANASIUGVAN2006,p.21.
59
MNUCUADAMETEANU19951996,p.289290.
60
MADGEARU2007,p.18.
61
BARASCHI1991,p.142;KAPLAN2010,p.178.
62
DAMIAN2004,p.287.
63
FormaConstanteiaontlnimlaGeorgiosCedrenos,posibiltotpentruTomissau
oaltfortreadedincolodeIstru,FHDRIII,p.141.
64
FHDRII,p.660661.
65
POPALISSEANU1935,p.7376.
66
Cu precdere, dou sunt aezrile cu care Vicina a fost identificat n bibliografia
de specialitate, Pcuiul lui Soare i NoviodunumIsaccea. Vezi n acest sens DIACONU
1970b,p.275295;DIACONU1976,p.428435,inclusivtrimiterilebibliografice;BARASCHI
1981,p.314,nota18;BOTZAN1992,p.6173.
67
FHDRIII,p.89.
68
BARASCHI1981,p.316319.DeremarcatcVicinaaparendouitinerariicomerciale.
69
BARASCHI1981,p.313316.
56
57

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

dintre cele aezate lng Istru, care avea dou fortree70, precum i strzi
largi,pieenumeroaseiresurseabundente71.
Alte meniuni sunt la modul general: 80 ceti pe Dunre72 (a doua
jumtate a secolului al Xlea p.Chr.); mai mult de zece orae () i nu
mai puin de cinci sute de sate ()73 (sfritulsecolului alXlea nceputul
secolului al XIlea); cetile de la Dunre74 (secolul al XI lea); oraele
paristriene75 (secolele XIXII) sau oraele de la Dunre76 (secolul al XIIlea).
Chiar i aa ele reflect o fresc aproximativ a zonei, referitoare la densitatea
aezrilor la un anumit moment sau la gradul de dezvoltare atins de ele. n ce
msureaseregsetenconstatrilearheologice,urmeazsvedem.
Obiectele produse ntrun atelier meteugresc cunosc o arie mai mic sau
mai mare de comercializare, dat, n general, de calitatea lor. Aceasta este strns
legat de nivelul tehnic i estetic atins de meteugarii atelierului de prelucrare,
nivel impus adesea de gradul de dezvoltare a societii, respectiv comunitii, n
care acesta funcioneaz. La Dunrea de Jos, n secolele XXII, mare parte a
mrfurilorsolicitateeraasiguratdeproducialocal(existentcuprecderen
aezrile urbane, dar nu numai), obiectele de lux i cele specifice zonelor
ndeprtateajungndaici,ngeneral,prinintermediulnegustorilor.Frndoial
c o bun parte a cetilor/oraelor i satelor amintite n cronicile bizantine i
ruseti au dezvoltat zone meteugreti, ce au fcut din ele centre comerciale i
deproducie,uneledeoamploaredeosebit,cumseparecafostPereiaslaveul
depeDunre.
Descopeririledinspturilearheologiceconfirm,dealtfel,existenaacestor
cartiere meteugreti i a activitii comerciale n teritoriul aezrilor din
perioadarespectiv,evidentambelecudinamicdiferitdelauncazlaaltul.La
PcuiulluiSoaresuntprezentenumeroaseelementecaresugereazexistenaunui
atelier n care erau confecionate, din plumb, diverse podoabe i accesorii
vestimentare,activitatepresupusinalteaezridelaDunreadeJos(Isaccea,
Tzar Asen)77. Totodat, obiecte care provin din acelai tipar, dar descoperite la
Tzar Asen i DinogetiaGarvn78, sugereaz existena schimburilor comerciale
ntre cele dou centre. Apariia unor unelte specifice79 i a trei tipare de bronz la
Pcuiul lui Soare a dus la ipoteza prezenei unor specialiti n realizarea
obiectelor de podoab80, iar descoperirea la DinogetiaGarvn a unei podoabe
realizatdintrofoideaurpeunuldintipareleaprutelaPcuiulluiSoarepare

272

70
71

FHDRIII,p.101.nterenafostidentificat,momentan,doarofortificaie.
ntratatuldegeografieelaboratdearabulSharifalIdrisi,apudBARASCHI1981,p.

316.
POPALISSEANU1935,p.71.
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.90.
74
FHDRIII,p.159.
75
FHDRIII,p.155,163,225,227.
76
BARASCHI1981,p.314,n.21.
77
DAMIAN1992,p.309321,n.61.
78
DAMIAN 1992, p. 318, 321 unde este menionat i posibilitatea existenei unor
specialitiitinerani.
79
DIACONU,VLCEANU1972,p.167.
80
DIACONU1987,p.119.
72
73

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
273

s confirme o activitate comercial ntre cele dou aezri81. Prelucrarea aramei,


bronzului, plumbului i argintului este dovedit, iar a aurului presupus, i n
aezareadelaDinogetiaGarvn82.Deaceasta,darideceledelaNufru,Tulcea,
Isaccea,Greci,PcuiulluiSoareiSilistra,seleagicomercializareamercurului
necesarnatelierulbijutieruluipentruaurireaobiectelordepodoab 83,dupcum
o dovedete descoperirea vaselor sferoconice n care era transportat (la Nufru
existundepozitcupeste20deastfeldevase84).Apariiaunorobiecte(cruciulie,
pandantive etc.) la Ostrov (jud. Tulcea), Isaccea, Oltina, ca i n alte pri de pe
teritoriul Dobrogei85, arat i o solicitare de astfel de produse autohtone, din
partea populaiei locale, probabil acea categorie cu o putere financiar mai
redus.Prelucrareafierului,uneoricutoateetapelepecarelepresupunepnla
obinerea produsului final, a fost atestat n numeroase aezri din teritoriul
danubianopontic. La Pcuiul lui Soare i Gura Canliei lupele i cantitatea
semnificativ de zgur de fier aprute susin existena acestei activiti86, la
CapidavaiOltinaaufostidentificateateliere87,laDinogetiaGarvnocas88de
fierar,iarlaValuluiTraianaufostdescoperitecuptoarepentrutopitminereul89.
La DinogetiaGarvn i Pcuiul lui Soare au fost semnalate obiecte sau ateliere
pentru prelucrarea osului i a cornului90, precum i ateliere de esut91. Acestea
suntdoarctevaexemplecarepotsugeraombuntireaniveluluitehnologicn
unele domenii de activitate i, ca atare, o producie sporit care s poat asigura
necesarul unei comuniti, al teritoriului de influen i, probabil mai rar,
solicitrile unei clientele din afara zonei deservite n mod regulat. Pentru
circulaia unor produse la distane mai mari au fost evocate deja mai sus dou
situaii (DinogetiaGarvn/Tzar Asen, respectiv DinogetiaGarvn/Pcuiul lui
Soare),evidentacestecazurinefiindsingulare.nceprivetenecesarullocalial
comunitilor din teritoriul de influen el se subnelege atta timp ct n tot
acest areal apar unelte pentru diverse ndeletniciri sau chiar meteuguri, arme,
podoabe i alte obiecte uzuale unei gospodrii, fr a neglija faptul c unele
puteaufiprodusechiardeproprietar.Celemaiabundenteprodusealeperioadei
sunt vasele ceramice. Pentru evul mediu timpuriu n teritoriul istropontic
practicarea olritului la nivel de meteug este dovedit la DinogetiaGarvn
(prin descoperirea a trei cuptoare de ars ceramica i a unor ateliere, din secolele

DIACONU1987,p.120;OLTEANU2010,p.236238.
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.7880.
83
TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967, p. 80; MNUCUADAMETEANU
1984a,p.363374;CUSTUREA2000,p.4950.
84
MNUCUADAMETEANU1984a,p.363.
85
MNUCUADAMETEANU 1984b, p. 243246; CUSTUREA 20002001, p. 584585;
MNUCUADAMETEANU, STNIC, POLL 2008, p. 314; CUSTUREA, PARASCHIV
TALMACHI2009,p.485492;CUSTUREA,PARASCHIVTALMACHI2011,p.135148.
86
DIACONU,VLCEANU1972,p.167;IRIMIA1981,p.117.
87
FLORESCU,FLORESCU,DIACONU1958,p.141;CUSTUREAetalii2010,p.131.
88
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.42,72.
89
CLIANTEetalii2012,p.294295.
90
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.88;DIACONU1987,p.119.
91
TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967, p. 119121; DIACONU, VLCEANU
1972,p.173.
81
82

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

XXII)92,laNufru(treicuptoaredearsvase,doudatatensecoleleXXIiunul
la sfritul veacului al XIlea i nceputul celui urmtor) 93, NoviodunumIsaccea
(un cuptor din secolele XXI)94, CarsiumHrova (dou cuptoare de ars vase
datate n a doua jumtate a secolului al XI lea i la nceputul celui urmtor)95,
Capidava96,PcuiulluiSoare(uncuptorcareafuncionatlamijloculsecoluluial
XIlea)97 i n aezarea de pe dealul Bugeac (un cuptor din secolele IXX)98.
DescoperireauneitampiledinbronzpentrumarcatamforesferoidalelaIsacceaa
duslapresupunereafuncionriiaici,nsecolulalXIlea,aunuiatelierncarese
produceau astfel de vase, probabil de un olar grec venit din Bizan 99. O tampil
similar,darcualtlegend,afostsemnalatilaPcuiulluiSoare100.
Ariiledecomercializareaproduselorceramicedeuzcomundincentrelede
olrie menionate mai sus le vom contura lund n calcul compoziia pastei din
care au fost confecionate vasele i existena mrcii de olar pe fundul acestor
recipiente 101.
n aezarea de la DinogetiaGarvn a fost semnalat un numr mare de vase
cu marc a cror past are n compoziie calcar alb102, roc considerat specific
acesteizone.Pentruperioadancarecentrulrespectivafostactiv,vasecumarc
icalcaralbnpastmaintlnimlaIsaccea,Iglia(astziTurcoaia),Ostrov(jud.
Tulcea), Basarabi (astzi Murfatlar), Mangalia i Pcuiul lui Soare103 pe teritoriul
Dobrogei, iar n Moldova la Hlincea i Iai104. La NoviodunumIsaccea calcarul
este nsoit de cochilii de melci pisate, fapt observat i n cazul unui vas de la
IgliaTurcoaia,darnentlnitlarecipienteledelaDinogetiaGarvnunde,printre
numeroasele tipuri de degresant semnalate (calcar, scoici pisate, ist de Bugeac
sau cuarit, cioburi sfrmate), cochiliile de melci pisate nui afl locul. Aceast
observaie,caiprezenalaIgliaTurcoaiaanctreivasecumarc,acrorpast
are n compoziie doar cochilii pisate, ne determin s presupunem c ntre
aezareadeaiciicentruldeolaridelaNoviodunumIsacceaexistaunschimbde
mrfuri.
Fenomenul comercializrii vaselor cu marc la distane mai mici sau mai
maripoatefidemonstrat,maialescmarepartedinacestedescoperiricorespund

274

TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.127129.
MNUCUADAMETEANU1998a,p.81.
94
MNUCUADAMETEANU1991b,p.60,n.6.
95
PANAIT, RDULESCU, TEFNESCU, FLAUT 19951996, p. 133; PARASCHIV
TALMACHI2009,p.429,433.
96
FLORESCU,FLORESCU,DIACONU1958,p.247.
97
BARASCHI1974,p.461472;DIACONU1987,p.117.
98
BARASCHI,PAPASIMA1977,p.591595.
99
STNIC2007,p.515520.
100
BARASCHI1973,p.541544.
101
PARASCHIVTALMACHI 2006, p. 2257; PARASCHIVTALMACHI 2008, p. 43
56.
102
TEFAN,BARNEA,COMA,COMA1967,p.134,174.
103
BARNEA 1959, p. 905; BARNEA 1962, p. 355356; DIACONU, VLCEANU 1972, p.
71; MNUCUADAMETEANU 19771978, p. 233; PARASCHIVTALMACHI, STNIC
20052006(2007),p.287;PARASCHIVTALMACHI,STNIC2007,p.313334.
104
PETRESCUDMBOVIA, WIENCKIEVICI, ZAHARIA, ZAHARIA 1953, p. 317318;
PARASCHIVTALMACHI2006,p.54.
92
93

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
275

idinpunctdevederecronologic,ideprezenaunorastfelderecipiente,lucrate
din caolin (tip de lut prezent n Dobrogea n zona centralnordic), att n sud
vestul Dobrogei (Pcuiul lui Soare i Satu Nou), ct i n sudul (Sultana) i estul
(Chiscanii Platoneti) Munteniei, darinteritoriulintracarpatic(laBraov)105.
i vasele fr marc lucrate din caolin, descoperite n teritoriul dintre Prut i
Nistru,suntconsideratecaproveninddinzonaDunriideJos106.
Interesanteste,pentrudemersulnostru,irspndireaurcioarelorcumarc
de olar. Prezent printrun singur exemplar pe teritoriul dunreanopontic (la
Istria107),aceastcategorieceramicestemaibinereprezentatnarealulsudici
n cel intracarpatic, fapt ce a lsat loc presupunerii unei origini balcanice.
Urcioare, modelate din past fin i arse oxidant, au fost confecionate i la
Nufru,nsecoleleXXI,dupcumnedovedetedescoperireaunuicuptordears
vase,carencpstranel15exemplare108.
Un alt element luat n calcul atunci cnd sa urmrit comercializarea
ceramicii de uz comun a fost decorul. n a doua jumtate a secolului al Xlea
apare,nDobrogea,ornamentulfcutcurotiadinat,carevacunoate,nprima
jumtate a veacului urmtor, o larg rspndire n aezrile plasate n partea
nordic a teritoriului respectiv109. Apariia rar a unor astfel de vase n sudul
provincieialsatlocpresupuneriiceleauajunsaicipecalecomercial110.
Oricum,dincolodeacetifactori,maimultsaumaipuinviabili,nutrebuie
neglijat posibilitatea ca unele dintre aceste vase, aflate la distan de centrul de
producie, s fi ajuns n locul de descoperire ca ambalaj pentru hrana sau ca
recipientpentruapaunuiindividceafostnevoitsaparcurgundrummailung
sauchiaralalteimrfi.
Am fcut aceast expunere pentru a reflecta circulaia mrfurilor n spaiul
relativapropiatcentruluideproducie.Coparteaproduselormeteugretiau
ajunspeacestepieeiprinintermediulcomeruluinavalnupoatefinegat,acest
lucru fiind sugerat chiar de poziia geografic a aezrilor n care au fost
descoperite,majoritateaplasatenapropiereaDunriisauaunorruricesevars
naceasta.
Alturi de ceramica de uz comun, mai grosier, n aezrile medieval
timpurii din Dobrogea, ntlnim i ceramic de import, de o calitate superioar,
constnd n urcioare, cni, oale, ceti, castroane, strchini, farfurii i amfore. O
parte a lor au corpul smluit, uneori prezentnd ornamente n relief sau decor
zoomorf, alteori decor n tehnica sgraffito. Dei confecionarea vaselor cu smal
(mai ales verdeoliv) este presupus i local (fr a fi dovedit nc), totui o
anumit parte a vaselor respective prezint un nivel ridicat de specializare, se
pareneatinsdeolariidelaDunreadeJos.Acestsegmentalcategorieirespective

105
MITREA, ANGHELESCU 1959, p. 538; HARUCHE, ANASTASIU, BROSCEAN
1967,p.145;POP1968,p.11;DIACONU,BARASCHI1974,p.389;COMA1985,p.93104;
MITREA1988,p.112,114;MATEI,COMAN1999,p.86.
106
POSTIC1994,p.103.
107
FIEDLER1992,Taf.18/7.
108
MNUCUADAMETEANU1998,p.81.
109
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.252.
110
OLTEANU2010,p.236238.

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

reprezintodovadaexisteneicirculaieimaterialuluiceramiciladistanemai
mari, vasele fiind aduse aici mai ales din centrele Imperiului bizantin 111,
incluzndulepecelealefostuluiaratbulgar(Preslav).
Ceramica cu angob aurie, cu o prezen discret n siturile dobrogene (n
nivelurile ncadrate cronologic n secolele XIXII), reprezint o alt categorie
ajuns la Dunrea de Jos pe ci comerciale. Ea a fost descoperit la Nufru,
DinogetiaGarvn,Hrova,Capidava,PcuiulluiSoare112iOltina113.Prezenaei
consistent n situri aflate la sud de Munii Balcani ar sugera confecionarea
acesteia n centre sudbalcanice114, respectiv o ptrundere n zona Dunrii de Jos
fcut prin intermediul comerului naval (toate descoperirile din Dobrogea
provin din situri aflate pe malul drept al Dunrii). Raritatea acesteia se poate
datora probabil i greutii transportrii vaselor (cu perei subiri) la distan,
implicitunuiprepemsur115.
Oule din lut smluite i amforele sunt alte dou categorii ceramice
ptrunse n aezrile dobrogene majoritar pe ci comerciale. Dac cele din urm
se ntlnesc n cantiti semnificative n aproape toate aezrile de pe malul
DunriiidepermulMriiNegre,darnunumai,primeleauoprezenfoarte
redus. Ou smluite i ornamentate cu acolade galbene pe un fond nchis au
fost descoperite la DinogetiaGarvn, Isaccea, Nufru i Hrova (pe linia
Dunrii), iar pe rmul mrii, n Bulgaria, la Varna116. Ateliere n care au fost
produse ou din lut ars smluite au fost descoperite n Kiev i n apropierea
acestuia, existena lor n alte teritorii fiind pus pe seama legturilor comerciale
cuacestecentrepaterne117.
Pe ansamblu, centrele de provenien ale acestor produse venite pe ci
comerciale (navale sau terestre) erau fie n nordul Mrii Negre (Chersones,
SarkelBelaja Veja sau, mai n interiorul teritoriului, Kiev), fie spre sud, n
Imperiul bizantin (Constantinopol sau altele)118. n general, ele erau aduse fie ca
bunuridelux,fieserveaulatransportulunorproduse(spreexempluamforele119).
Alturideceramic,ntlnimipiesedepodoab(inele,cercei,pandantive,
brrideauriargint,mrgeleibrridesticl)saucucaracterreligios(cruce
relicvar de aur mpodobit n tehnica filigranului i cu pietre semipreioase,
cruciulie de bronz, medalioane n email cloisonn cu reprezentri religioase,

276

VLCEANU 1962, p. 382384; DAMIAN 1996, p. 188189; THEODORESCU 2002, p.


137139.
112
TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967, p. 271274; DIACONU, VLCEANU
1972, p. 113115; BARASCHI 1989a, p. 187198; DAMIAN et alii 2007 (2008), p. 118;
PARASCHIVTALMACHI2011,p.103107.
113
Materialinedit.
114
BARASCHI1989a,p.196;BORISOV1989,p.220.
115
BORISOV 1989, p. 216, unde se menioneaz repararea cu plumb a unor astfel de
vasedescoperitelaDjadovoiPreslav.
116
PARASCHIVTALMACHI2011,p.108109.
117
RYBAKOV 1948, p. 362; ARBMAN 1948, p. 437; TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA,
COMA1967,p.327.
118
BARNEA 1954a, p. 516, 527; BARNEA 1955, p. 3; VLCEANU 1962, p. 382384;
DIACONU, STNESCU 1970, p. 288 i n. 4648; BARNEA, TEFNESCU 1971, p. 282;
BARASCHI,DAMIAN1993,p.243.
119
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.261271.
111

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
277

iconiedinsteatitsauchihlimbar,dipticminiaturaldinargintaurit,medaliondin
gresie) aduse din atelierele bizantine, ruseti, bulgreti i central europene (la
DinogetiaGarvn, NoviodunumIsaccea, Nufru, Piatra Frecei, Pcuiul lui
Soare, Oltina)120, mtase brodat cu fir de aur de origine bizantin (la Dinogetia
Garvn)121, accesorii vestimentare din nordul Mrii Negre, Imperiul bizantin i,
probabil, Orientul asiatic (nasturi globulari, ovali sau n form de par; ace de
metal; catarame i ornamente de curea; aplice)122, obiecte din bronz sau os din
stepele Rusiei123, fusaiole din zona Kievului (la Nufru, DinogetiaGarvn,
Hrova,PcuiulluiSoare)124etc.
AstfeldeprodusesevehiculaupetotcuprinsulImperiuluibizantinsauntre
acesta i diferite regiuni, la circulaia mrfurilor la distan contribuind att
negustoriibizantini,cticeirui,arabiieuropeni.Dinporturilencaremarfaa
ajunsurmaafipreluatdenegustoriiicomercianiilocali.
Dac pentru secolele XIXII se evideniaz prin descoperirile arheologice
existena unui comer activ n aezrile de la Dunrea de Jos, pentru perioada
anterioarrelevantestepasajuldinCronicaluiNestor,frdecarearfifostgreu
de imaginat o via economic att de intens n zon, n condiiile n care
teritoriul istropontic nu mai beneficia pe linia litoralului de cetile cu mari
porturifuncionalenperioadantic.
Datorit cronicii ruse tim despre existena la Dunrea de Jos a unui nod
comercial,Pereiaslave(neidentificatncnteren125),menionatntroscrisoarea
cneazuluidelaKiev,Sviatoslav,ajunsnzoncuprilejulevenimentelordin969
971.Dupcumreiesedinepistol,PereiaslaveeraocetateaflatlaDunre,
pecareSviatoslavodoreacentrulriisaleidesprecareprecizacAcolose
adun toate bogiile: din Grecia126 aur, pavoloci127, vin i diferite fructe; din
BoemiaiUngariaarginticai;dinRusia,blnuriicearimiereisclavi128.
O fresc a comerului practicat n veacul al Xlea, pe o arie mai larg ce
includea i litoralul vestic al Pontului, ne este oferit de opera mpratului
bizantin Constantin al VIIlea Porfirogenetul (905959), De Administrando Imperio.
Sunt descrise aici pregtirile fcute de kievieni pentru expediia sudic, adic
jumtateainferioaradrumuluinordsuddelavaregilagreci,ceconstantrun
convoi comercial compus de regul din cneaz, suita acestuia i numeroi
negustori nordici i rui, care i duceau brcile cu mrfuri la Constantinopol129.

120
BARNEA 1961, p. 50; TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967, p. 302325;
BARNEA, TEFNESCU 1971, p. 305315; MNUCUADAMETEANU 19771978, p. 238;
TOPOLEANU 1988, p. 311317; TEODOR, DUMITRIU 2000, p. 3841, 6365; DUMITRIU
2001, pl. 104105; THEODORESCU 2002, p. 132137; OLTEANU 2010, p. 238; STRATULAT,
IACU2011,p.4042,8889.
121
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.300.
122
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.300305.
123
BARNEA1955,p.10.
124
BARNEA1954b,p.197198;DIACONU,VLCEANU1972,p.170,172173;.
125
VezipropuneripentrulocalizareaacestuialaBARASCHI1989b,p.5556,60,6668;
MADGEARU2007,p.7678.
126
AsecitiBizan.
127
Asecitiesturi.
128
POPALISSEANU1935,p.7374.
129
RIASANOVSKY2001,p.5557.

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

Convoiul pornea de la Kiev n luna iunie i, dac beneficia de vreme favorabil,


ajungea la destinaie dup aproape ase sptmni. Pentru realizarea acestui
drumeraufolositebrcinoi(monoxyle),aduselaKievncdinlunaaprilie,unde
erau echipate cu lopei i inele, care dup ce ajungeau la gurile Niprului, pentru
cltoriapemare,eraunzestratecuvele,catargeicrme130.Mrfurile,strnsepe
parcursul iernii i al primverii, proveneau din teritoriile triburilor slave supuse
cneazului de la Kiev, la care se adugau cele aduse de negustorii din Novgorod,
Liubeci,CernigoviVgorod131.
Nu ntotdeauna expediiile ruilor spre sud aveau un scop comercial. ntre
860 i 1043acetia au atacat n cteva rnduri att capitala imperiului, ct i alte
orae. n anul 911, ntre bizantini i rui a fost semnat la Constantinopol primul
tratat (dintro serie ce va continua pn n veacul al XIlea), care, dei a fost
ncheiat n urma unor conflicte, viza n principal comerul i reguli legate de
prezena negustorilor rui n capitala imperiului132. nelegerile comerciale
preponderente i n tratatele urmtoare arat importana acordat de kievieni
comerului, mai ales aceluia cu Bizanul, dar i cu oraele din graniele
imperiului, precum i dorina acestora de a beneficia de msuri de protecie i
tratamenteprefereniale.
Marele ora, prin fastul deosebit, atrgea n orbita lui negustori de toate
neamurile, cu marf din numeroase coluri ale lumii, constituinduse ntrun
adevrat nod comercial internaional pentru acele vremuri. Veneau aici
comerciani nordici, rui, chazari, centraleuropeni, iberici, italieni, arabi, toi
alturnduse cu marfa lor negustorilor locali, constantinopolitani sau
balcanici. Aceast acumulare de mrfuri, tehnici i idei a dus la crearea unor
adevrate cartiere meteugreti i de comerciani, la atingerea unui nivel nalt
de dezvoltare n privina unor meteuguri, precum i a activitilor cu care
acestea se ntreptrund i fr de care nu pot exista. Noua situaie a fcut
necesar, n secolul al Xlea (n 912, n timpul lui Leon VI, sau mai trziu dup
963, sub mpratul Nichifor Phokas), promulgarea unui edict, cunoscut sub
numele de Cartea Eparhului sau Cartea Prefectului, prin care, alturi de
ndatoririle guvernatorului capitalei, pentru prima dat n legislaia imperiului,
erau stabilite n scris reglementri privitoare la unele bresle133. O scurt
prezentare a lor n economia lucrrii noastre este solicitat de necesitatea de a
cunoate ce nsemna n perioada respectiv artizanatul i comerul n oraul sub
influena i subordinea cruia regiunea Dunrii de Jos sa aflat aproape pe tot
parcursul secolelor IXXII. Existau aici ghilda bijutierilor, a productorilor de
mtase, a productorilor de in, a estorilor de mtase, a celor ce se ocupau de
cusutul lenjeriei, a productorilor de cear i a celor de spun, a tbcarilor i
brutarilor.nlistacomercianilorsuntamintiiceiceofereauprodusedemtasei
veminte, mtase neprelucrat i parfumuri, dar i bunuri de prim necesitate,
precumpine,carne(bcaniimcelari),pete,lumnri,spun,animale(porcii
cai),croralisealturaucrciumarii.Acetiaidesfurauactivitateanstrns

278

FHDRII,p.659661;OBOLENSKY2002,p.5255.
RIASANOVSKY2001,p.55.
132
BRHIER1994,p.164;OBOLENSKY2002,p.207208.
133
KAPLAN2010,p.174177;VASILIEV2010,346347.
130
131

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
279

legtur cu notarii, aurarii i bancheriischimbtori de bani. Asupra tuturor


acestora eparhul avea drept de control, urmrind atent calificarea profesional a
membrilorbreslelorionestitatealor,dariregularizareapreuriloriprofitului,
a importului i exportului etc. 134 Produsele atelierelor i prvliilor acestora erau
cele solicitate de comerul intern i extern, prin intermediul negustorilor unele
ajungndinteritoriulistropontic(spreexemplu,mtaseabrodatcufirdeaur,
amintitmaisus,descoperitlaDinogetiaGarvn 135).
Legturile economice i comerciale strnse ntre Imperiul bizantin i spaiul
dobrogean i gsesc ali doi vectori determinani n studiul amplu al problemei
analizate,pedeoparteexistenamaterialuluisfragisticbizantin,pedealtparte
prezenaicirculaiamonedelorbizantine.
nprimasituaie,sigiliiledeplumbsuntdescoperite,cuprecdere,pecoasta
litoralinzonavadurilorimportantedetraversareafluviuluiDunrea.Doarc
sigiliile comerciale aparin secolelor IVVI (provenind din Smirna, Kolo, Efes,
Laodikea,Magnesia,Ypaipa,Sionia,Metropolissauvenitedinparteamprailor
Constantin cel Mare, Iulian Apostatul i Iustinian)136. n secolele IXXII ele
aproape lipsesc din descoperiri. Ar putea fi menionat un sigiliu de plumb care
near ndruma spre o posibil relaie comercial (sau alte chestiuni de acest gen
cuprinse ntro scrisoare personal sau oficial adresat unui personaj cu acelai
rang i interese din Silistra)137, care aparine unui agent comercial (eful vmii
imperiale)alChersonesului,penumeIoan(datatnsecolulalIXlea)138.Acestuiai
seadaugsigiliulcomerciaruluiEustratiosDikaiosdelaDeveltos(datatnsecolul
alXIleap.Chr.)139icelealeluiConstantinKabalakes140,respectivalluiTatianos
Nerosoulos141, probabil ambii negustori (datate tot n secolul al XIlea p.Chr.)142.
Lipsa unor sigilii comerciale propriuzise nu a impietat asupra comerului n
general desfurat n teritoriul dobrogean, dup cum deja am putut constata.
Singura categorie de sigilii din plumb, specifice acestor secole, prezente n
descoperiri, sunt cele de coresponden. Totui, reinem ipoteza conform creia
exist posibilitatea ca sigiliile imperiale de plumb s fi sigilat saci cu mrfuri
deosebite sau s fi servit comercianilor pentru a fi recunoscui ca legali pe plan
localizonalnperiplullorcotidian. Cualtecuvinte,amputeadiscuta,n cazul
acestora, de nsemnesigilii comerciale (aa cum se propune spre exemplu la
Silistra)143. Sigiliile de plumb atest o via vie militar, funcionreasc etc. de
originebizantin144.

KAPLAN2010,p.175177;VASILIEV2010,346347.
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.300.
136
BARNEA2000,p.294295.
137
DAMIAN2004,p.291.
138
BARNEA1966,p.283,nr.6.
139
BARNEA1997a,p.356.
140
BARNEA1983,p.264265,nr.2.
141
BARNEA1975,p.161,nr.9.
142
BARNEA1997a,p.358.
143
GEORGIEV1995,p.187188,n.79.
144
BARNEA 1971, p. 149172; BARNEA 1985, p. 297312; IORDANOV 1985, p. 98107;
BARNEA 1986, p. 117125; BARNEA 1987, p. 9398; BARNEA 1996, p. 218; BARNEA
1997b,p.183189;BARNEA2000,p.297306.
134
135

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

Monedele bizantine sunt o prezen nentrerupt n perioada secolelor IX


XII, secolul al Xlea fiind considerat cel al revirimentului145. Ptrunse fie ca plat
(sold) pentru militarii adui din rndurile populaiei locale (deci n contexte de
conflicte zonale, dar i pentru paza curent din centrele cunoscute) sau uneori
subsidii(celedousituaiifiindresponsabilengeneraldevenireanominalurilor
dinmetalpreios)oripecalecomercial(cuprecderedebronz),prinintermediul
negustorilor i, n general, prin circulaia oamenilor, moneda a jucat un rol
important n dezvoltarea relaiilor economice i comerciale. Ea este cel mai
sensibil i precis indicator al evoluiei locale. Prezena i circulaia monetar
bizantin(nspecialdebronz,careexprimfluxurieconomice icomerciale)din
Dobrogea n secolele analizate, a depins, pe lng numeroasele evenimente
politicomilitare i de politica financiarmonetar dus de fiecare mprat n
parte146. Tezaurele bizantine specifice intervalului cronologic studiat, descoperite
n Dobrogea, sunt ordonate n mai multe orizonturi ascunse din cauza unor
situaii grave, consecine ale luptelor interne, invaziilor i anarhiei pe fondul
rscoalelor militare147. Analiza circulaiei monetare ne relev concentrarea
descoperirilornzonaDunriiicealitoral148.Cercetrileultimelordoudecenii
neau oferit informaii bogate privind situaia monetar a Dobrogei n perioada
secolelor XXII. Astfel, odat cu sfritul secolului al IXlea i n prima parte a
secolului al Xlea, sa constat o monetizare susinut a economiei locale, chiar
dac economia bneasc pare s dein un caracter insular149. Secolul al Xlea
p.Chr. va mbunti i mai mult situaia economiei monetare prin nmulirea i
dinamismul exemplarelor, o penetraie mai diversificat (ca numr), printro
lrgireimportantaarealuluidedescoperiri(cantindere).Deasemenea,sepoate
constata o repartiie uniform a descoperirilor din teritoriul istropontic150. O
surs pentru bagajul monetar prezent n provincia dobrogean provine i din
Chersones,ceeacearsugeraoparticiparedirectaunorunitinavalebizantine
provenitedinPeninsulaCrimeealaevenimentelepetrecutenspaiuldunrean151,
cuunmaximdeprezenicirculaienanii919944152.
n secolul al IXlea (nuanat pn ctre a doua sa jumtate) se constat o
relansare a circulaiei monetare bizantine (datorit puternicii monetizri a
economiei i creterii deosebite a volumului de moned pe pia), pe fondul
marilor investiii efectuate n provincie la refacerea vechilor fortificaii i ceti,
respectiv chiar construirea a fundamentis de noi astfel de aezri, de puncte de
supraveghere i control (prin solde, salarii, impozite, taxe, pli comerciale153).
Doar invaziile (uneori fiscalitatea excesiv154) i rscoalele militare sunt cele care

280

CUSTUREA1986,p.276.
CUSTUREA2000,p.73.
147
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.146153.
148
CUSTUREA1986,p.276.
149
CUSTUREA2000,p.100.
150
CUSTUREA2000,p.122.
151
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU1980a,p.164.
152
PARUEV 1990, p. 141; OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 1996, p. 114, 123124, no.
147,153154.
153
CUSTUREA2000,p.112.
154
CancazulluiIoanOrphanotrophul,BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.124.
145
146

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
281

produc distorsiuni i deteriorri n evoluia pozitiv general, conducnd la


ngreunarea ajungerii monedei bizantine centrale n provinciile de margine
imperiale cu consecine directe asupra dinamicii sistemelor economice. Astfel au
fostconstatatevariaiialeritmuluidecretereacirculaieimonetare(cuprecdere
nsudulprovinciei155),alteoricucreterisubstanialealevolumuluidemonedn
cadrul perioadelor de monetizare156. Totui, modul lor de rspndire n
descoperiri este din ce n ce mai sczut, concentrnduse n centrele urbane
fortificate. O alt cauz o constituie introducerea politicilor inflaioniste, pornite
la o scar redus sub Constantin IX i maximizate sub Mihail VII i Nicefor III
Botaneiates (o politic de inflaie lent, dar susinut, numit inflaie de
dezvoltare157).Chiardacpotfiidentificateuneoricreterialeprezeneimonetare,
valoarealorintrinsecscadenencetat158.Crizaeconomicifinanciarprofunda
Imperiului sa accentuat, titlul pieselor de argint i aur sa diminuat, ca i
greutatea pieselor de bronz, iar n Dobrogea, treptat, asistm la o prbuire
masiv a volumului de moned159. n acest sens, pentru a suplini necesarul de
numerar, amintim apariia la Isaccea a unei monetrii locale (probabil i
itinerant), care a turnat emisiuni bizantine de cupru (cu o valoare inferioar
standardelor oficiale), pentru plata garnizoanei i a administraiei n timpul
mpratuluiConstantinIXireactivatnadouajumtateasecoluluialXIlea160
Pieele locale sunt din ce n ce mai mult aprovizionate cu moned mrunt
turnat(cuprecderenjumtateanordic)161,acoperindnecesitilesuplimentare
denumerarcerutencomerullocal162,pefondulnesiguraneipoliticoeconomice
iaobturriicanalelordecirculaieamonedei.Sprefinalulsecoluluiserevinela
sistemuleconomicmonetarinsular,dunreanilitoral163.
ncepndcu domniampratuluiAlexiosI,circulaiamonetarbizantinde
la gurile Dunrii intr ntro nou etap, influenat de o reform monetar
destinat refacerii sistemului monetarfinanciar al Imperiului, chiar dac efectele
nusaumanifestatfoartecurnd,probabilnprimeledoudeceniialesecoluluial
XIIlea164 Mai mult, n timpul acestui mprat a fost identificat un nou atelier
monetar la Isaccea, care a introdus n piaa monetar trei emisiuni de stamena
destinateprobabilcheltuielilorarmateibizantine165.
Apoi, pe parcursul urmtoarelor cteva decenii, circulaia monetar a

MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.121122.
MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.154.
157
CUSTUREA2000,p.119.
158
CUSTUREA2000,p.119.
159
MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.136.
160
Despre atelierul de la Isaccea i activitatea lui vezi la MNUCUADAMETEANU
1998b,p.135,147;MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.137147.
161
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 1983, p. 265273; MNUCUADAMETEANU
1998b,p.148;MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.147.
162
La un moment dat se restabilete supremaia puternic a monedelor btute n
raport cu cele turnate i atelierul monetar i nceteaz activitatea; cf. MNUCU
ADAMETEANU1998b,p.148.
163
CUSTUREA2000,p.122.
164
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU1980b,p.5455.
165
MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.170173.
155
156

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

cunoscutvalenedeosebite,pnnperioadadomnieiluiManuelIComnen166.n
timpul domniei acestui mprat, pe la mijlocul acestui secol (sau chiar mai
devreme), apar semne ale regresului economic i financiar167. Aceast situaie sa
perpetuat ctre sfritul aceluiai secol, criza adncinduse i limitnd puternic
rolul i importana documentului monetar n viaa economic a regiunii gurilor
Dunrii,chiardacdeprecierilenuaufostbrute 168.Celmaipregnantindicatoral
vitregului context economicofinanciar este ilustrat de numrul important de
tezaure monetare ngropate n aceast perioad (11851203), dar chiar i de mai
devreme169.Totui,descoperirilemonetaretrdeaz,prinprezenaunormonetrii
emitente,existenaunorrelaiidirectesauindirectecucentreaflatenMacedonia,
Grecia,ThraciaiCrimeeadinImperiulbizantin170.
n concluzie, sistemul monetar prezent n Dobrogea bizantin a fost
(punctual) n strns rezonan cu cel de schimb din Imperiu, fiind direct
influenat i de evenimentele de mai mare sau de mai mic importan (dar cu
consecine directe) petrecute pe plan local i zonal. Toate aceste aspecte au
contribuit, n special spre finalul intervalului analizat, la dispariia economiei
monetarenDobrogea171.
O retrospectiv asupra prezenei unor produse datorate importului n
aezrile de la Dunrea de Jos duce la constatarea c din diversitatea mrfurilor
ceputeaufiaduseaurezistatnstratcuprecdereceledinmaterialedure(metal,
os, ceramic, roc), puine fiind excepiile (esturi). Aadar, rezultatele
cercetrilorarheologiceneajutnconturareauneiimaginiasupracomeruluin
zon,dardincauzanaturiiperisabileaunoradintremrfurielenunevorputea
oferi o fresc complet. Pentru ntregirea acesteia vor fi folosite informaiile din
scrierile narative ale vremurilor respective i descoperirile din aezrile dintrun
areal mai mare, multe dispuse pe rutele comerciale care includeau i zona
noastr. Spre exemplu, n secolul al Xlea, ruii aduceau de la Constantinopol
articole din mtase, diverse accesorii, obiecte de art, vin i fructe, considerate
articole de lux solicitate de clasele conductoare172. Tot din Bizan achiziionau
echipament maritim, din Orient pietre preioase, esturi fine, mirodenii i
sbii, iar din Europa de vest textile, sticlrie, metale i cai173. n acelai veac,
mpratul Constantin al VIIlea nota cteva din produsele primite de pecenegi
caremuneraie,dinparteaorauluiChersones,pentruserviciileoferiteveminte
de purpur, panglici, veminte ample din ln, brocart aurit, piper, piele roie
sau part174, iar ctre bulgari erau livrate 100 de skaramangosuri

282

166
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 1989, p. 130; vezi o opinie contrar la MNUCU
ADAMETEANU2001,p.194.
167
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 1980b, p. 55; MNUCUADAMETEANU 2001, p.
194.
168
MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.194.
169
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 1980b, p. 56; MNUCUADAMETEANU 2001, p.
207208.
170
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU1980b,p.56.
171
CUSTUREA2000,p.122.
172
OBOLENSKY2002,p.208.
173
RIASANOVSKY2001,p.59.
174
OBOLENSKY2002,p.201.

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
283

brodate175, bunuri venite majoritar din atelierele de la Constantinopol, care


puteau reprezenta n alte condiii mrfuri de lux. Acestora li se puteau aduga,
dac lum n calcul lista comercianilor din Cartea Eparhului, produsele din
cear, spunul i parfumurile. Din centrele ruseti erau trimise spre diverse
destinaii blnuri, produse din in i cnep, cear, miere, otgoane, pnz de sac,
piei de animale i sclavi176. n secolul al XIlea p.Chr. spre oraele ruseti plecau
esturi, bijuterii, ceramic, cristal, piper, ulei de msline, vin, fructe, icoane i
obiecte pentru uzul liturgic177, iar spre capitala Imperiului bizantin, din nordul
Mrii Negre, se aduceau sclavi, cear, miere, blnuri, pete (foarte solicitat n
perioadadepost)igru178.
Prezena produselor de importnzon se datoreaz dezvoltriii stratificrii
societii,darmaialesfaptuluicteritoriulistroponticreprezenta,laacelmoment,
attozonrezervatcomeruluibizantin,ctiunnodcomercialncare,dupcum
se preciza n Cronica lui Nestor, se strngeau negustori din centrul Europei,
nordul Mrii Negre i sudul Peninsulei Balcanice. Trguri (precum Thessalonic i
Efes179) sau doar zone de tranzit (ca Trebizonda180), unele aezri urbane de la
DunreadeJoseraucapabilesatragisabsoarbopartedinmrfurilecentrelor
comercialeiindustrialealevremii,attceledelux,ctideuzcurent.
Vehicularea mrfurilor de lux a fost posibil datorit negustorilor181,
comercianilor, categoriei celor nstrii i, nu n ultimul rnd, oamenilor
bisericii182, pe cnd circulaia produselor necesare vieii cotidiene poate fi i
contribuiameteugarilor(caproductoriivnztori)iapopulaieidernd183.
Dinspre Orient unele au ajuns aici prin intermediul popoarelor migratoare184. n
funcieideacetifactori,ariaderspndireaproduselor/mrfurilorvafilocal,
regional,interregional,continentalsauintercontinental.
n Dobrogea, pentru vehicularea mrfurilor cele mai folosite au fost
drumurile terestre, ale cror trame respectau n bun parte traseele stabilite nc
dinperioadroman185.Acoloundeacesteanuptrundeau,vileapelorasigurau
de regul legturile ntre aezri, constituinduse n adevrate reele de
comunicaie. Cele de pe malul drept al Dunrii i de pe rmul vestic al Mrii
Negreaubeneficiat,dupcumsapututobserva,idecomerulnaval.

BRHIER1994,p.165.
RIASANOVSKY2001,p.59.
177
OBOLENSKY2002,p.248.
178
BRTIANU1999,p.238;OBOLENSKY2002,p.208,248.
179
BARNEA1955,p.2.
180
BARNEA1955,p.2.
181
OLTEANU,ERBAN1969,p.3940.
182
BARNEA1953,p.646;BARNEA1955,p.4;OLTEANU,ERBAN1969,p.39.
183
Precizm c, dei nu am vrut s evideniem contribuia negustorilor bizantini n
economia lucrrii, aspectul general rezultat este c acetia erau pentru zona Dunrii
inferioare cei mai importani. Dar ei nu erau singurii prezeni aici, cei kievieni, central
europeni i balcanici (bulgari, srbi) au avut o contribuie care nu trebuie neglijat. Nu
ncape ndoial c prezena unor produse aduse de acetia din urm a fost pus, datorit
originiilorconstantinopolitanesauprovenieneidinmarilecentrealeimperiului,peseama
negustorilorbizantini.
184
BARNEA1955,p.9.
185
ARICESCU1977,p.193194.
175
176

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

Despre drumurile terestre, probabil cu referire la cele obinuite, Anna


Comnena relata c erau nguste i pietroase186. Artere comerciale brzdau
Peninsula Balcanic pornind din capitala Imperiului bizantin spre vest (Via
Egnatia, pn la Dyrrachium), nordvest (pn la Belgrad), sau nord, la Dunre
(pn la Dorostolon)187, amintindule aici pe cele principale, din care se
desprindeau numeroase ramificaii. Nici mcar Munii Haemus nu reueau s
opreasc circulaia mrfurilor, pentru trecerea crora negustorii foloseau
catrii188.
Drumurilor terestre li se adaug cele fluviale i maritime. Din punct de
vedere comercial, pentru aezrile dobrogene din secolele IXXII dou artere
fluviale, Dunrea i segmentul nordic (de la Marea Baltic la Marea Neagr) al
drumului de la varegi la greci, au contribuit n integrarea acestei zone n
circuitul la mare distan al mrfurilor189. Prima a asigurat legtura cu centrul
Europeincdinantichitate,iardinadouajumtateaveaculuialXlea,pefondul
dezvoltrii vieii urbane pe continent, redevine o rut comercial frecventat190.
Debitulapelorfluviuluiacesteiaerafavorabilactivitiicomerciale,nctchiari
cele mai mari vase i cele mai mpovrate plutesc pe acest ru191, dup cum
meniona Anna Comnena. A doua arter, ce continua spre sud pn la
Constantinopol,urmndcoastavesticaPontuluiEuxin,areprezentatnanii850
1100 axa principal a comerului n aceast parte de lume192, prin intermediul
creiaserspndeaulamaridistanemrfuridinnordulEuropei,oraeleruseti,
nordulMriiNegre,EuropadeApus,delaDunreadeJosidinConstantinopol,
angrennduleuneoriipecelevenitedinspreOrientularab193.
Absorbia mrfurilor sosite la Dunrea inferioar pe cale naval sa fcut
majoritar prin intermediul cetilororae de pe linia fluviului, care deineau
oputereeconomicmaimarelaacelmoment,comparativcuaezriledeperm
aflatencntrunstadiuincipient,dinacestpunctdevedere.Pentrutransportul
mrfurilor au fost folosite corbii cu prov bombat i vele (de ctre bizantini)194
sau monoxile (de ctre negustorii nordici i kievieni)195. Practicarea navigaiei
n zona Dunrii de Jos ne este relevat, alturi de sursele deja amintite, i
de reprezentarea stilizat a unei ambarcaiuni (a doua jumtate a secolului al
Xlea), care se pstreaz pe peretele uneia dintre camerele aflate la vest de
Bisericuanr.3delaMurfatlarBasarabi196.Deasemenea,ntruntext hagiografic
seprecizeazcntreanii10421045ChirilPhileotulafostmarinarpeonavcare
mergea spre cetile de la Dunre, pentru o afacere197, probabil n scop

284

FHDRIII,p.91.
OBOLENSKY2002,p.1617(harta1),27,3036.
188
OBOLENSKY2002,p.15.
189
PARASCHIVTALMACHI,TALMACHI2013,p.332350.
190
MADGEARU2007,p.22.
191
FHDRIII,p.99.
192
OBOLENSKY2002,p.52.
193
TEODOR1985,p.265.
194
KAPLAN2010,p.178.
195
OBOLENSKY2002,p.53.
196
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.199.
197
FHDRII,p.159.
186
187

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII
285

comercial198.
Oraele de la Dunrea de Jos au fost probabil n aceast perioad cu
precderecentrede tranzitpentrumrfurilevehiculatepearterelecomercialepe
alcrortraseusauramificaiieraudispuseiexportatoaredemateriiprime.Dup
cumsaartat,oparteaproduselorrespectiveaufostabsorbitedepiaalocal.
Situaia existent n secolele IXXII se va schimba semnificativ n perioada
urmtoare.PnacumImperiulbizantinreuisesiprotejezeplacaturnanta
comeruluipontic,asupracreiaintinsesemonopolulicareareprezentatmult
timpoanexaeconomieiacestuia199.DacpnspresfritulsecoluluialXIIlea.
Bizanul a reuit s in nchis Marea Neagr, refuznd strinilor dreptul de a
trece Bosforul i a naviga n apele ei200, veacul al XIIIlea aduce schimbri
semnificative n acest sens, odat cu cucerirea Constantinopolului i acapararea
comeruluibizantindectrenegustoriiitalieni.Putemvorbiacumdeoaltetap
a ansamblului economicocomercial i monetar n Marea Neagr, implicit n
spaiulistropontic.

BIBLIOGRAFIE

AHRWEILER1966H.Ahrweiler,Byzanceetlamer.Lamarinedeguerre.Lapolitiqueet
lesinstitutionsmaritimesdeByzanceauxVIIeXVesicles,Paris.
ARBMAN1948H.Arbman,UneroutecommercialependantlesXeetXIesicles,Slavia
Antiqua1(1948),p.435438.
ARICESCU 1971 A. Aricescu, Noi date despre cetatea de la Hrova, Pontica 4 (1971),
p.351370.
ARICESCU1977A.Aricescu,ArmatanDobrogearoman,Bucureti1977.
ATANASIUGVAN2006A.AtanasiuGvan,EvoluianavigaieilaDunreadeJosi
MareaNeagrnEvulMediuromnesc,Constana,2006.
ATANASOV 2007 . , .
IVXIV .,
,2007.
BARASCHI 1973 S. Baraschi, O tampil de bronz de la Pcuiul lui Soare, SCIV 24
(1973),3,p.541544.
BARASCHI1974S.Baraschi,UncuptordearsoaledelaPcuiulluiSoare(secolulalXI
lea),SCIVA25(1974),3,p.461472.
BARASCHI 1981 S. Baraschi, Izvoare scrise privind aezrile dobrogene de pe malul
DunriinsecoleleXIXIV,RI34(1981),2,p.311345.
BARASCHI 1983 S. Baraschi, Porturi dobrogene de pe Dunre n secolele XIXIV
(rezumatultezeidedoctorat),Bucureti.
BARASCHI 1989 S. Baraschi, Ceramica cu angob aurie (secolele XIXII), SCIVA 40
(1989),2,p.187198.
BARASCHI 1989 S. Baraschi, Sur la topographie pontodanubienne au Moyen ge. I.
Proslavia,RRH28(1989),12,p.5368.
BARASCHI1991S.Baraschi,DesprecivilizaiaurbandinDobrogeansecoleleXIXIV,
SCIVA42(1991),34,p.133152.
BARASCHI, DAMIAN 1993 S. Baraschi, O. Damian, Considrations sur la cramique
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971,p.125;MNUCUADAMETEANU2001,p.115
PAPACOSTEA,CIOCLTAN2007,p.25.
200
PAPACOSTEA,CIOCLTAN2007,p.24.
198
199

286

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

mailledeNufru,DaciaS.N.37(1993),p.237277.
BARASCHI,MOGHIOR1979S.Baraschi,N.Moghior,SondajeledelaNufruIlganii
deJos(jud.Tulcea),SMMIM12(1979),p.186191.
BARASCHI, PAPASIMA 1977 S. Baraschi, T. Papasima, Un cuptor de ars oale din
secoleleIXXdepedealulBugeac(com.Ostrov,jud.Constana),SCIVA28(1977),4,p.591595.
BARNEA 1953 I. Barnea, Relaiile dintre aezarea de la BisericuaGarvn i Bizan n
secoleleXXII,SCIV4(1953),34,p.641673.
BARNEA1954aI.Barnea,AmforelefeudaledelaDinogetia,SCIV5(1954),34,p.513
529.
BARNEA 1954b I. Barnea, Elemente de cultur material veche ruseasc i oriental n
aezarea feudal (secolele XXII) de la Dinogetia (regiunea Galai), n Studii i referate privind
istoriaRomniei,vol.1/1,Bucureti,1954,p.197228.
BARNEA 1955 I. Barnea, Byzance, Kiev et lOrient sur le BasDanube du Xe au XIIe
sicle,PrsentauXeCongrsdesSciencesHistoriques,Rome1955,extras,Bucureti,p.1
12.
BARNEA 1959 I. Barnea, Descoperiri arheologice din epoca feudal din Mangalia,
Materiale6(1959),p.901911.
BARNEA1960I.Barnea,DatenoidespreAxiopolis,SCIV11(1060),1,p.6980.
BARNEA1961I.Barnea,GarvnDinogetia,Bucureti,1961.
BARNEA 1962 I. Barnea, Ceramica din cariera de cret de la Basarabi (reg. Dobrogea),
SCIV13(1962),2,p.349368.
BARNEA1966I.Barnea,NoisigiliibizantinedelaDunreadeJos,SCIV17(1966),2,
p.277297.
BARNEA 1971 I. Barnea, Sceaux des empereurs byzantins dcouverts en Roumanie,
Byzantina3(1971),p.149172.
BARNEA1975I.Barnea,SigiliibizantinedelaNoviodunum(II),SCN6(1975),p.159
162.
BARNEA1983I.Barnea,SigiliibizantinedinDobrogea,Pontica,16(1983),p.263272.
BARNEA1985I.Barnea,ByzantinischeBleisiegelausRumnien,Byzantina13(1985),
p.297312.
BARNEA 1986 I. Barnea, Sceaux byzantins indits de Dobroudja, RSEE 24 (1986), p.
117125.
BARNEA1987I.Barnea,SceauxbyzantinsinditsdeDobroudja,BPB3(1987),p.93
98.
BARNEA 1996 I. Barnea, Sigilii bizantine din Dobrogea, SCIVA 47 (1996), 2, p.215
220.
BARNEA1997aI.Barnea,Noviodunumnluminasigiliilorbizantine,SCIVA48(1997),
4,p.353360.
BARNEA1997bI.Barnea,SigiliibizantinedincoleciaMuzeuluiNaionaldeAntichiti
dinBucureti,SCN11(1997),p.183189.
BARNEA 2000 I. Barnea, Regiunea Dunrii de Jos n lumina sigiliilor bizantine, n
Faetele istoriei. Existene, Identiti, Dinamici, Omagiu Academicianului tefan tefnescu,
Bucureti,2000,p.293307.
BARNEA,TEFNESCU1971I.Barnea,t.tefnescu,DinistoriaDobrogei,vol.3,
Bizantini,romniibulgarilaDunreadeJos,Bucureti,1971.
BORISOV1989B.Borisov,Djadovo,vol.1,MediaevalSettlementandNecropolis(11th
th
12 Century),Tokai,1989.
BOTZAN1992M.Botzan,PourlocaliserVicina:histoireetmilieugographique,RSEE
30(1992),12,p.6173.
BRTIANU 1999 Gh. Brtianu, Marea Neagr de la origini pn la cucerirea otoman,
Iai.
BRHIER1994L.Brhier,Civilizaiabizantin,Bucureti,1994.

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII

287

CHIRIAC, NICOLAE, TALMACHI 1998 C. Chiriac, C. Nicolae, G. Talmachi,


Nouti epigrafice de epoc roman la Carsium (Hrova, jud. Constana), Pontica 31 (1998), p.
139162.
CIOBANU1970R.Ciobanu,Unmonumentistoricpuincunoscut:cetateafeudaldela
Hrova,BMI39(1970),1,p.2530.
CLIANTE et alii 2012 T. Cliante, C. Talmachi, G. Talmachi, T. Potrniche, L.
Lungu,V.Bodolic,C.ova,A.Heroiu,S.Dobrot,O.Mitroi,D.Vasilescu,M.Lascu,V..
Georgescu, R. Petcu, R. Petcu, Valu lui Traian, com. Valu lui Traian, jud. Constana
(Autostrada MedgidiaConstana). Punct: km. 197+700198+700, n CCA, Campania 2011,
Bucureti,p.294295.
COMA 1985 M. Coma, Ceramica din past caolinoas din Cmpia Romn i unele
problemeprivindlegturileteritoriuluidelanorddeDunrecuDobrogeansecoleleIXX,CCDJ
1(1985),p.93104.
CUSTUREA 1986 G. Custurea, Unele aspecte privind penetraia monedei bizantine n
DobrogeansecoleleVIIX,Pontica19(1986),p.273277.
CUSTUREA 2000 G. Custurea, Circulaia monedei bizantine n Dobrogea (sec. IXXI),
Constana.
CUSTUREA 20002001 G. Custurea, Descoperiri arheologice i numismatice de pe raza
localitiiSatuNou(com.Oltina,jud.Constana),Pontica3334(20002001),p.583594.
CUSTUREA,PARASCHIVTALMACHI2009G.Custurea,C.ParaschivTalmachi,
ObiectecretinedescoperitelaOltina(jud.Constana),Pontica42(2009),p.485492.
CUSTUREA,PARASCHIVTALMACHI2011G.Custurea,C.ParaschivTalmachi,
Small crosses from the Byzantine period discovered on the DanubePontic territory, BPB 6
(2011),p.135148.
CUSTUREA et alii 2010 G. Custurea, C. Talmachi, A. Mototolea, C. ova. 2010,
Oltina, com. Oltina, jud. Constana. Punct: Capul Dealului, n CCA, Campania 2009,
Bucureti,p.131.
DAMIAN1992O. Damian,Despre unatelierpentru confecionatpiesedin plumbdela
PcuiulluiSoare,Pontica25(1992),p.309321.
DAMIAN1996O.Damian,Consideraiiasupraceramiciismluitecudecorzoomorfde
laDunreadeJos,Peuce12(1996),p.187194.
DAMIAN 1998 O. Damian, Bizanul la Dunrea de Jos n secolele VIIX (Tez de
doctorat),Bucureti,1998.
DAMIAN 2004 O. Damian, Despre prezena politic bizantin la Dunrea de Jos n
secoleleVIIX,nPrinosluiPetreDiaconula80deani,BrilaClrai,2004,p.283318.
DAMIAN,ANDONIE,VASILE2000O.Damian,C.Andonie,M.Vasile,Nufru,jud.
Tulcea,nCronicacercetrilorarheologicedinRomnia.Campania1999,Deva,p.6768.
DAMIAN, VASILE, STNIC, BNSEANU, SAMSON 2007 (2008) O. Damian,
M. Vasile, A. Stnic, A. Bnseanu, A. Samson, Cercetri arheologice preventive la Nufru,
jud.Tulcea,MaterialeS.N.3(2008),p.107151.
DIACONU1962P.Diaconu,DespredatareavaluluidepiatrdinDobrogeailocalizarea
evenimentelordinnotatoparhuluigrec,Studii.RI15(1962),5,p.12151236.
DIACONU1970P.Diaconu,LesPetchnguesauBasDanube,Bucarest,1970.
DIACONU1970P.Diaconu,DesprelocalizareaVicinei,Pontica3(1970),p.275295.
DIACONU 1972 P. Diaconu, Cteva consideraii n legtur cu valurile din Dobrogea,
Pontica5(1972),p.373380.
DIACONU 19731975 P. Diaconu, Date noi privind Valul mare de pmnt din
Dobrogea,Peuce4(19731975),p.199209.
DIACONU 1976 P. Diaconu, Pcuiul lui Soare Vicina, Byzantina 8 (1976), p. 407
447.
DIACONU1977P.Diaconu,IstoriaDobrogeinunelelucrristrinerecente(II),RI30
(1977),10,p.18931900.

288

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

DIACONU1986P.Diaconu,Consideraiigeneraleasupraaezrilorcucaracterurbande
laDunreadeJos(sec.XXI),CCDJ2(1986),p.223226.
DIACONU 1987 P. Diaconu, Despre unele meteuguri de la Pcuiul lui Soare (sec. X
XI),CCDJ34(1987),p.115121.
DIACONU, BARASCHI 1974 P. Diaconu, S. Baraschi, Tipuri de opaie de la Pcuiul
luiSoare,Pontica7(1974),p.387393.
DIACONU,STNESCU1970P.Diaconu,E.Stnescu,Lecommercefluvialetmaritime
danslargioncompriseentreleDanube etlamerNoireauxIVeXIIe sicles,nEtudesdhistoire
maritime,Moscou,1970,p.281293.
DIACONU, VLCEANU 1972 P. Diaconu, D. Vlceanu, Pcuiul lui Soare, vol. 1,
Cetateabizantin,Bucureti.
DUMITRIU2001L.Dumitriu,DermittelalterlicheSchmuckdesunterenDonaugebietes
im11.15.Jahrhundert,Bukarest.2001.
EAIVR1996EnciclopediaarheologieiiistorieivechiaRomniei,vol.2,Bucureti,1996.
EAST 1932 W. G. East, The Danube Route Way in History, Economica 37 (1932), p.
321345.
FHDRIIFontesHistoriaeDacoromanae,vol.2,Delaanul300pnlaanul1000(autori
H.Mihescu,G.tefan,R.Hncu,V.Iliescu),Bucureti,1970.
FHDRIIIFontesHistoriaeDacoromanae,vol.3,Scriitoribizantini(sec.XIXIV),(autori:
A.Elian,N..Tanaoca),Bucureti,1975.
FIEDLER 1992 U. Fiedler, Studien zu Grberfeldern des 6. bis 9. Jahrhunderts an der
unterenDonau,vol.2,Bonn,1992.
FLORESCU, FLORESCU, DIACONU 1958 Gr. Florescu, R. Florescu, P. Diaconu,
Capidava,vol.1,Monografiearheologic,Bucureti,1958.
FLORESCU1986R.Florescu,Limesuldunreanbizantinnvremeadinastiilorisaurian
iacedonean,Pontica19(1986),p.171177.
FLORESCU,CIOBANU1972R.Florescu,R.Ciobanu,Problemastpniriibizantinen
nordulDobrogeinsec.IXXI,Pontica5(1972),p.381400.
FLORESCU, COVACEF 19881989 R. Florescu, Z. Covacef, Stratigrafia Capidavei
romanetrziiifeudaletimpurii,Pontica2122(19881989),p.197247.
GEORGIEV 1995 P. Georgiev, Au sujet de interprtation des sceaux byzantins
empereursdesIXeXesiclesDrstaretDobroudja,Dobroudja12(1995),p.186189.
HARUCHE, ANASTASIU, BROSCEAN 1967 N. Haruche, F. Anastasiu, I.
Broscean, Necropola de incineraie feudal timpurie de la Chiscani satBrila, Danubius 1
(1967),p.137178.
IORDANOV 1985 Iv. Iordanov, Nichtpublizierte byzantinische Bleisiegel aus Silistra
(II),IzvestijaVarna21(1985),p.98107.
IRIMIA 1981 M. Irimia, Observaii preliminare privind aezarea antic de la Gura
Canliei,Pontica14(1981),p.67122.
KAPLAN2010M.Kaplan,Bizan,Bucureti,2010.
MADGEARU2007Al.Madgearu,OrganizareamilitarbizantinlaDunrensecolele
XXII,Trgovite,2007.
MATEI 1987 C. Matei, Cercetrile arheologice n zona instalaiei portuare antice de la
Capidava,CCDJ34(1987),p.95101.
MATEI19881989C.Matei,Cercetriarheologicenzonainstalaieiportuareanticedela
Capidava(II),CCDJ57(19881989),p.121141.
MATEI 1991 C. Matei, Consideraii privind raportul dintre Classis Flavia Moesica i
fortificaiilelimesuluiromandelaDunreadeJos(sec.IVI),Pontica24(1991),p.143158.
MATEI, COMAN 1999 Gh. Matei, R. Coman, Platoneti, jud. Ialomia, n CCA,
Campania1998,Bucureti,p.86.
MNUCUADAMETEANU19771978Gh.MnucuAdameteanu,Urmedelocuire
dinperioadafeudaltimpurielaTroesmis,Peuce8(19771978),p.230247.

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII

289

MNUCUADAMETEANU 1984a Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Din nou despre


vaselesferoconicenluminadescoperirilordinnordulDobrogei,Peuce9(1984),p.363374.
MNUCUADAMETEANU1984bGh.MnucuAdameteanu,Descoperirimrunte
delaIsaccea(sec.XXIV),Peuce9(1984),p.237255.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 1991a Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, TomisConstantia
Constana,Pontica24(1991),p.299327.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 1991b Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Un cuptor medieval
dearsceramicdescoperitlaNufru,jud.Tulcea,SCIVA42(1991),12,p.5774.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 19951996 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Aspecte privind
circulaiamonetarlaMangaliansecoleleXXI(96910819),Pontica2829(19951996),p.287
300.
MNUCUADAMETEANU1998aGh.MnucuAdameteanu,Nufru(jud.Tulcea)
orabizantinfortificat,laDunreadeJos(sec.XXIII),ArheologiaMedieval2(1998),p.79
86.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 1998b Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Un atelier monetar
dobrogeandinsecolulalXIlea,SCN12(1998),p.119149.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 2001 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Istoria Dobrogei n
perioada9691204.Contribuiiarheologiceinumismatice,Bucureti,2001.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 2010a Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Monede bizantine
descoperite n Dobrogea, 1, Monede bizantine descoperite n nordul Dobrogei: secolele XXIV,
Bucureti,2010.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 2010b Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Comuna Turcoaia,
punctIglia,cetileTroesmisEstiTroesmisVest.Consideraiiprivindlocuireamediobizantin
dinsecoleleXXIII,Pontica43(2010),p.435469.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 2008 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, A. Stnic, I. Poll,
CrucirelicvardescoperitelaOstrovBeroe,judeulTulcea,PeuceSN6(2008),p.305322.
MITREA 1988 B. Mitrea, La ncropole birituelle de Sultana. Rsultats et problmes,
DaciaNS32(1988),12,p.91139.
MITREA, ANGHELESCU 1959 B. Mitrea, N. Anghelescu, Spturile de la Satu Nou
(r.Adamclisi,reg.Constana),Materiale5(1959),p.535542.
NICOLAE et alii 2013 C. Nicolae, C. Talmachi, V. Bodolic, V. . Georgescu, D.
Mihai, Hrova, jud. Constana [Carsium]. Punct: Cetate, n CCA. Campania 2012, Iai, p. 65
66.
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU1980aE.OberlnderTrnoveanu,Monedebizantine
dinsecoleleVIIXdescoperitennordulDobrogei,SCN7(1980),p.163165.
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU1980bE.OberlnderTrnoveanu,Uneleaspecteale
circulaieimonetaredinzonagurilorDunriinsec.alXIIlea,CN3(1980),p.5171.
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 1983 E. OberlnderTrnoveanu, Un atelier
montaire byzantin inconnu de la deuxime moiti du XIe sicle dans la thme de Paristrion,
RSEE21(1983),3,p.265273.
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 1989 E. OberlnderTrnoveanu, Moneda
Asnetilor n contextual circulaiei monetare din zona gurilor Dunrii, n Rscoala i statul
Asnetilor:culegeredestudii,Bucureti,1989,p.114152.
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 1996 E. OberlnderTrnoveanu, Monnaies
byzantines des VIIeXe sicles dcouvertes Silistra dans la collection de academicien Pericle
Papahagi conserves au Cabinet des Medailles du Muse National Histoire de Roumanie, CN 7
(1996),p.97127.
OBOLENSKY 2002 D. Obolensky, Un commonwealth medieval: Bizanul. Europa de
Rsrit,5001453,Bucureti,2002.
OLTEANU2010 t.Olteanu, nceputurilevieii urbane medievale,nIstoria romnilor,
vol.3,Genezeleromneti,Bucureti,2010,p.234241.
OLTEANU, RUSU, ILIESCU 2010 t. Olteanu, M. Rusu, O. Iliescu, Structuri

290

CRISTINAPARASCHIVTALMACHI,GABRIELTALMACHI

economice (cultura cerealelor, creterea animalelor, exploatarea bogiilor miniere, practicile


meteugreti,circulaiamrfuriloriabanilor,nIstoriaromnilor,vol.3,Genezeleromneti,
Bucureti,2010,p.5875.
OLTEANU,ERBAN1969t.Olteanu,C.erban,MeteuguriledinaraRomneasc
iMoldovanevulmediu,Bucureti,1969.
PANAIT,RDULESCU,TEFNESCU,FLAUT19951996P.Panait,A.Rdulescu,
A. tefnescu, D. Flaut, Cercetrile arheologice de la cetatea Hrova. Campania 1995, Pontica
2829(19951996),p.121134.
PAPACOSTEA, CIOCLTAN 2007 . Papacostea, V. Ciocltan, Marea Neagr,
rspntieadrumurilorintercontinentale(12041453),Constana,2007.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI2006C.ParaschivTalmachi,Mrcideolar(secoleleVII
XVI).Consideraiiicatalogpentruteritoriulcarpatodanubianopontic,Bucureti,2006.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI 2008 C. ParaschivTalmachi, Consideraii privind
comercializareavaselorceramicecumarcdeolarnevulmediutimpuriu,nVasariaMedievalia,
vol.1,ClujNapoca,2008,p.4856.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI 2009 C. ParaschivTalmachi, Early Middle Ages in
Dobrudja. Different data concerning the state of the research at Hrova (Constana County), n
Studia Antiqua et Medievalia. Miscellanea in honorem annos LXXV peragentis Professoris Dan
Gh.Teodoroblata,Bucureti,2009,p.421438.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI2010C.ParaschivTalmachi,Noiinformaiiprivindevul
mediutimpuriunzonacentralaDobrogei,Pontica43(2010),p.283301.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI 2011 C. ParaschivTalmachi, Despre cteva piese
ceramice de import descoperite la Hrova (secolul al XIlea p.Chr.), n O jumtate de veac n
slujbaistorieiBucuretilor.OmagiuProfesoruluiPanaitIonPanaitla80deani,vol.2,Bucureti,
2011,p.102115.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI,STNIC20052006(2007)C.ParaschivTalmachi,A.
Stnic,MrcideolardescoperitelaIsaccea(Noviodunum)jud.Tulcea,PeuceS.N.34(2007),
p.283304.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI, STNIC 2007 C. ParaschivTalmachi, A. Stnic,
Evul mediu timpuriu n Dobrogea. Date privind stadiul cercetrilor de la OstrovPiatra Frecei
(jud.Tulcea),PeuceS.N.5(2007),p.313334.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI, TALMACHI 2013 C. ParaschivTalmachi, G.
Talmachi, Considerations regarding the commercial traffic through navigation in Danubes
mouthsarea (10th12th centuries),nMedievalPortsinNorthAegeanandtheBlack Sea.Links to
theMaritimeRoutesoftheEast.InternationalSymposium,Thessalonike46.12.2013Proceedings,
Thessalonike,p.332350.
PARUEV1990V.Paruev,SrednovekovnimonetiotKaliakra,IzvestijaVarna26(41)
(1990),p.140147.
PASCU,OLTEANU,TEODOR,ILIESCU2010t.Pascu,t.Olteanu,D.Gh.Teodor,
O. Iliescu, Dinamica structurilor demoeconomice (reeaua demografic, structurile teritoriale,
ndeletnicirile agrare, creterea animalelor, exploatarea bogiilor miniere, economia de
transformare,circulaiamrfuriloriabanilor),nIstoriaromnilor,vol.3,Genezeleromneti,
Bucureti,2010,p.157225.
PETRESCUDMBOVIA, WIENCKIEVICI, ZAHARIA, ZAHARIA 1953 M.
PetrescuDmbovia,E.Wienckievici,E.Zaharia,N.Zaharia,antierulHlinceaIai,SCIV4
(1953),12,p.312334.
POP 1968 I. Pop, Date arheologice privitoare la istoria Braovului n secolele IXXII,
Cumidava2(1968),p.924.
POPALISSEANU 1935 G. PopaLisseanu, Fontes Historiae DacoRomanorum, vol. 7,
ChronicaNestoris.Traducereicomentarii,Bucureti,1935.
POSTIC1994Gh.Postic,RomniidincodriiMoldoveinevulmediutimpuriu(Studiu
arheologicpebazaceramiciidinaezareaHansca),Chiinu.

COMERULLAGURILEDUNRIINSECOLELEIXXII

291

RDULESCU, BITOLEANU 1998 A. Rdulescu, I. Bitoleanu, Istoria Dobrogei,


Constana,1998.
RIASANOVSKY2001N.V.Riasanovsky,OistorieaRusiei,Iai,2001.
RYBAKOV1948B.A.Rybakov,RemeslodrevnejRusi,Moskva,1948.
STNIC 2007 A. Stnic, Une estampille de bronze pour marquer des amphores
dcouverteNoviodunumIsaccea,Pontica40(2007),p.515520.
STRATULAT,IACU2011L.Stratulat,I.Iacu,Artapelerinajului.Obiectecretinen
spaiulestisudestcarpatic(secoleleIVXVI).Catalogdeexpoziie,Iai,2011.
TEFAN, BARNEA, COMA, COMA 1967 Gh. tefan, I. Barnea, M. Coma, E.
Coma,Dinogetia,vol.1,AezareafeudaltimpuriedelaBisericuaGarvn,Bucureti,1967.
TALMACHI 2000 (2001) G. Talmachi, Portul militar i comercial de la Carsium
(Hrova)nepocileistoriceroman,romanobizantinimedieval,AnuarulMuzeuluiMarinei
Romne3(2001),2,p.3550.
TPKOVAZAIMOVA 1970 V. TpkovaZaimova, Quelques observations sur la
dominationbyzantineauxbouchesduDanubeleportdeLykostomionetdequelquesautresvilles
ctires,StudiaBalcanica,1(1970),p.7986.
TEODOR1985D.Gh.Teodor,LegturieconomicentreregiuniledelarsritdeCarpai
iOrientularabnsecoleleIXXe.n.,AIIAA.D.Xenopol,22(1985),1,p.263268.
TEODOR1987D.Gh.Teodor,Quelquesaspectsconcernantlesrelationsentreroumains,
byzantinsetbulgaresauxIXeXesiclesden..,AIIAA.D.Xenopol,24(1987),2,p.116.
TEODOR,DUMITRIU2000E.S.Teodor,L.Dumitriu,Paleocretinismicretinismpe
teritoriulRomnieisecoleleIIIXI,Bucureti,2000.
THEODORESCU 2002 R. Theodorescu, Un mileniu de art la Dunrea de Jos (400
1400),Bucureti.
TOPOLEANU1988F.Topoleanu,Unmdaillonbyzantinenmailcloisonndcouvert
Noviodunum,RSEE26(1988),4,p.311317.
VASILIEV2010A.A.Vasiliev,IstoriaImperiuluibizantin,Iai,2010.
VASILIU,MNUCUADAMETEANU1984I.Vasiliu,Gh.MnucuAdameteanu,
Consideraii finale asupra locuirii feudaltimpurie (sec. XXI) de la AegyssusTulcea (campaniile
19591980),Peuce9(1984),p.143155,541563.
VLCEANU 1962 D. Vlceanu, Reprezentri zoomorfe pe ceramica din sec. XI, de la
DunreadeJos,SCIV13(1962),2,p.373386.
ZBUCHEA 2010 Gh. Zbuchea, Revenirea Imperiului bizantin la Dunrea de Jos, n
Istoriaromnilor,vol.3,Genezeleromneti,Bucureti,2010,p.319336.

EPIGRAPHICA

NOTESEPIGRAPHIQUES(III)

AlexandruAVRAM*

Keywords:Greekinscriptions,Phrygia,Eskiehir,Dorylaeum,Midaeum,Karalar,
Voconii,nameBabas.
Cuvintecheie: inscripii greceti, Frigia, Eskiehir, Dorylaion, Midaion, Karalar,
Voconii,numeleBabas.

Abstract:TheauthorcontinuestheseriesopenedinPontica44(2011),pp.137140
(I,nos.12),and45(2012),pp.489501(II,nos.34).Hesuggestsnewrestorationsfor
someinscriptionsfromthearchaeologicalmuseuminEskiehir.
5. Fig. 1ab. In the inscription SEG 44, 1069,3, restoration of the nomen gentile
Voc(onius)andseveralconsiderationsabouttheVoconiiatDorylaeumandinitsterritory
6.Fig.2aband3ab.Severalnewreadingsandrestorationsforinscriptionscoming
fromnn,territoryofDorylaeum(Krte1900,p.418,no.30),andAlpu,inthevicinity
ofancientMidaeum(Krte1900,p.431,no.53).
7.Fig.4ae.ImprovededitionofCIG4120(IGRIII153),fromtheareaofMidaeum.
ThenameBabasisrestoredandcommented.
Rezumat: Autorul continu seria deschis n Pontica 44 (2011), p. 137140 (I,
nr. 12), i 45 (2012), p. 489501 (II, nr. 34), sugernd noi restituii pentru cteva
inscripiidelamuzeularheologicdinEskiehir.
5. Fig. 1ab. n inscripia SEG 44, 1069, 3, restituia gentiliciului Voc(onius) i
ctevaconsideraiidespreVoconiidelaDorylaionidinteritoriulsu.
6.Fig.2abi3ab.Ctevanoilecturiirestituiipentruinscripiiproveninddela
nn, teritoriul oraului Dorylaion (Krte 1900, p. 418, nr. 30), i de la Alpu, lng
anticulMidaion(Krte1900,p.431,nr.53).
7. Fig. 4ae. Ediie ameliorat a inscripiei CIG 4120 (IGR III 153) din regiunea
orauluiMidaion.EsterestituiticomentatnumeleBabas.

5. Marijana Ricl mentionnait brivement en 1994 une stle (selon toute


vraisemblance, IIe sicle1) en provenance de arhyk, ancienne Doryle
(Dorylaion,Dorylaeum)2,dontelledonnaitlditionsuivante:
Alexandru Avram: Universit du Maine, Facult des Lettres, Langues et Sciences humaines,
AvenueOlivierMessiaen,72085LeMans,France;email:alexandru.avram@univlemans.fr.
*

ALEXANDRUAVRAM

296

Ayanteuloccasiondevoirenjuillet2011lastleactuellementexposedans
lejardindumusedEskiehir(fig.1a)3,jaiconstat,dunepart,qulal.2,ilya
trs visiblement un point de sparation aprs les quatre premires lettres
(), ce qui nous invite en faire une squence, dautre part, quau
commencement de la l. 3, la pierre nindique que C, et non CC
(fig.1b).Onpeutdoncfaireconomiedunomplusquesuspectetrenoncer
enmmetempslaconjonctionqui,celatant,netrouveplusaucunsupport
matriel.Dautrepart,puisquedansunetellemaniredecomprendreleschoses,
ilnestplusquestiondedeux,maisduneseulepersonne,leC,interprt
comme nom fminin () par lditrice, devient forcment (), soit,
compte tenu dun phnomne banal cette poque ( < ), le gentilice latin
Plotius. Il ne reste qu prendre comme abrviation dun autre gentilice,
cette fois plus rare, () = Voconius4. Lauteur de la ddicace sappelait
donc() () = Voc(onius) Plotius Themison, porteur
doncdundoublegentiliceetduncognomenquiauratsonnomdorigine;seul
sonpraenomendemeureinconnu.
Toutbienconsidr,lditionquejeproposeaprsceschangementsserait:

()()

L. 2/3: |, Ricl. L. 4: ligature = . L. 5:


ligature+().L.6:ligature+.

Lesdatesquisuiventserontcomprendrecommeap.J.C..
RICL1994,p.165,note3(SEG44,1069,3).
3
Inv. A.106.80. Stle de marbre fronton et acrotres. Seul lacrotre gauche est
conserv. En dessus du champ de linscription, buste (entirement endommag) du dieu.
Sigma lunaire de forme rectangulaire, ta avec la barre mdiane sans incidence avec les
pieds,thtadeformeovaleavecunelignemdianedivisantlalettreendeuxmoitis,omga
laboucleprofileetsansincidenceaveclespieds.Rglages.
4
Lorthographe correcte est , mais il y a au moins un exemple pour
danslesinscriptionsdAsieMineure:PETERSEN,vonLUSCHAU1889,p.124,
n 61, l. 5 (o il est question de Voconius Saxa, gouverneur de la province de Lycie
Pamphylie;voirinfra).
1
2

NOTESEPIGRAPHIQUES(III)
297

CenouveauVoconius,quelonpeuridentifiergrcelanouvellelecturede
linscription, nest pas le seul Doryle et dans son territoire. Le plus illustre
porteur de ce gentilice est sans aucun doute un certain C. Voconius Aelius
Stratoneikos, dit Akamantios5, une date quil conviendrait de
chercher aprs 212 et avant 253 et auquel huit phylai de Doryle accordent des
honneurs, parfois en forme versifie6. Sajoutent les
qui rigent la tombe de leur mre (MAMA V 24),
qui en fait de mme pour son frre Mutalp
(MAMAV61)et[],pouxd[]7.Tous
ces Voconii nappartenaient srement pas la mme famille, et de ce fait, leur
concentration dans la rgion de Doryle, conjointement leur raret dans les
rgionsenvironnantes,estdignederetenirlattention.
Si le gentilice Voconius est assez frquent en Italie et dans les provinces
occidentales de lEmpire romain8, il nen va plus de mme pour les provinces
micrasiatiqueset,plusgnralement,pourlespartieshellnophonesdelEmpire.
Daprslesenqutesquejaifaites,jarriverecenserseulementquelquesVoconii
phse () et sa femme [] dans une
inscription funraire (I.Ephesos 2326), un [] dans une
inscription fragmentaire dun gymnase (I.Ephesos 1183) et une ()
[ ] ayant assur la prytanie dune association religieuse
(I.Ephesos 1579b et 2913), auxquels sajoute un Aulus Voconius, auteur dune
ddicaceenlatinAntiochedePisidie(provincedeGalatie)9.
La famille snatoriale des Voconii, originaire peuttre dAricie10, a donn
notammentQ.VoconiusSaxaFidus(PIRV612),cos.suff.en146etgouverneurde
LyciePamphylie de 143 14711. Un autre gouverneur sera plus tard (260268),

5
Akamantios est un signum voquant Akamas, fils de Thse qui, daprs une
tradition locale, aurait t impliqu dans la fondation de Doryle. C. Voconius Aelius
Stratoneikos est dailleurs appel nouvel Akamas par lune des pigrammes en son
honneur,cequidevraittremisenrelationlafoisaveclanoticedeStphanedeByzance,
s. v. , , et avec un diplme
trouv Fntnele (territoire dHistria), CIL XVI 145 = ISM I 323, dont le possesseur tait
originairedAcamantiaDoryleo.Cf.ROBERT1981,p.356358=ROBERT1989,p.450452.
6
Ilsagitdunensembledehuitinscriptions:RADET1895,p.562,nVI=IGRIV525
( [], ,
,[]);RADET1895,p.560,nIV=IGR
IV527=SEGOIII16/34/06;PREGER1894,p.309,n5=RADET1895,p.563,nVII=SEGO
III16/34/07(seulefoisofigurelegentiliceVoconius);RADET1895,p.561562,nV=IGR
IV 526 = SEGO III 16/34/08; KRTE 1897, p. 400, n 44 = SEGO III 16/34/09; KRTE 1897,
p. 400401, n 45 = SEGO III 16/34/10; KRTE 1897, p. 401, n 46 = SEGO III 16/34/11;
KRTE 1900, p. 425426, n 42 (nom du titulaire disparu). Cf. JONES 1987, p. 360362;
KUNNERT2012, p. 134135. Voir, pour cepersonnage,PMEI, p. 75, A 64;II, p.880,V122
bis.
7
KRTE1897,p.413,n66.
8
SCHULZE 1904, p. 250; ALFLDY 1969, p. 139. Voir aussi OPEL IV, s. v. Peu de
VoconiidansPIRL144etV608614.
9
LANE1978,n61.
10
SCHULZE1904,p.250,note9;LICORDARI1982,p.20et57(tableau).
11
ALFLDY 1977, p. 305 et 340; THOMASSON 1996, p. 6566. Ajouter la restitution
du nom du mme gouverneur dans une inscription rcemment publie: THONEMANN

ALEXANDRUAVRAM

cette fois en Cilicie, A. Voconius Zeno (PLRE, Zeno 9), lequel tait dorigine
questre12.Auvudelarpartitiongographiqueetchronologiquedesdocuments
quejaicits,jepensequecestauplustardsousQ.VoconiusSaxaFidusqueson
gentilice sest rpandu en Asie Mineure, mme sil ny a, que je sache, aucun
exempledeLyciePamphylie,cestdiredelaprovincedontilfutlegouverneur.
Le notable de Doryle de la premire moiti du IIIe sicle sappelait de son nom
complet (SEGO III 16/34/07) . () () , ce qui,
compte tenu du double gentilice le premier, apparemment daprs le
gouverneur,ledeuxime,daprsAntoninlePieux,lempereurrgnantdurantla
mission de Voconius Saxa Fidus suggrerait que son anctre aura reu la
citoyennetromainecettepoque.Ilestdoncpossiblequelesfamillesdesautres
Voconii aient connu la mme histoire, sinon, pour les plus humbles dentre eux,
que leurs anctres aient t lorigine des affranchis du gouverneur ou de la
famillelaquelleappartenaitentreautresC.VoconiusAeliusStratoneikos.

298

6. A. Krte avait nagure identifi nn (rgion ouest du territoire de


Doryle)unautelenmarbreporteurduneinscriptionluedelafaonsuivante13:

[][]
[]
[]
4 []
[]

Lautel se trouve actuellement au muse dEskiehir, o jai pu ltudier en


juillet2011(fig.2a)14.Jaitroisremarquescepropos:premirement,ilnyavait
srementpasdecinquimeligne;deuximement,lesrestitutionsdeKrtemnent
deslignestropcourtesparrapportlespacedisponibledroite;troisimement,
lal.3,ladernirelettrevisibledroitenestpasunepsilon,maisunpi(fig.2b).
Do la restitution que je suggre, plus conforme dailleurs aux formulaires
locaux:

[][]
[]
[e.g.]
[]

Jenote,dautrepart,quedanslecasduneautreautelvotif(fig.3a),vupar
Krte Alpu (prs de Midaion)15, cest par contre la dernire ligne qui manque
2011,p.165166.
12
ROSENBERG 1920; PFLAUM 1961, p. 924, n 348; de BLOIS 1976, p. 49, note 21;
THOMASSON1984,p.123,n31.028;RMY1989,p.357,n325;FELD2005,p.213.
13
KRTE 1900, p. 418, n 30; cf. MAMA V, p. 188, n 1 (notes on other parts of the
territories).
14
Inv. A.76.68. Relief reprsentant deux enfants vus de face en dessus du champ de
linscription.Sigmalunairedeformerectangulaire,omgadeformecursive.II e /III e sicles.
15
KRTE1900,p.431,n53.

NOTESEPIGRAPHIQUES(III)
299

dans ldition quil a donne de linscription. Daprs ce que je vois (fig. 3b)16, il
faudraitlire:

[]
[][]
[]
[][]

vac.
[]

L.1et4:ligature.L.5:[]manquechezKrte.

7.UnautelenmarbretrouvnagureKaralar(ca.60NOdAnkara),la
frontireentrelaPhrygieorientaleetlaGalatie,porteuneinscriptionditedans
leCIG,souslenumro4120,delamaniresuivante:

[][]|[] | [] |4 | [()] |
() | []|8 [] |[ ] | |
[][][]|12||[]|

Linscription tait connue depuis le XVIe sicle, mais la pierre demeurait,


certes,inaccessiblelditeurduCIG.Ildpendaitdoncdescopiesfaitesparses
prdcesseurs: fundus lectionis est Belsi apographum. Il sagit de Johannes
Belsus, le compagnon de lambassadeur imprial Hans Dernschwamm la cour
deSolimanleMagnifique17.PhilippAugustBckh,lditeurduCIG18,adailleurs
reproduit cette transcription en majuscules, mais il a galement tenu compte
duneautrecopie,dueau FlamandOgier(Augier)GhiselindeBusbecq(Augerius
Gislenius Busbequius; 15221592), ambassadeur de Franois Ier auprs du mme
sultan19. De Busbecq a dailleurs accompagn en 1555 Dernschwamm et Belsus
dansleursvoyagesruditstraverslAsieMineure.
Lacopiede Belsusdonne,enplusdecequiat reproduitoucorrigdans
ldition du CIG, deux lettres isoles la l. 13, et . Sur la foi des lettres
transcrites aux deux premires lignes ( vac. | sur la copie), Bckh
sestimait autoris conclure: igitur dixeris alteram tribum de M. Aurelio esse
vocitatum ac proinde nostro in titulo scriptum fuisse , quo ducit
etiamlectioBusbequianaapudGruterum20.Plusbas,proposdelalacuneauxl.
16
Autel en marbre (sans numro dinventaire). Reliefs sur toutes les faces. Sigma et
epsilon lunaires, delta avec le ct droit dpassant visiblement vers le haut le point
dincidenceaveclectgauche.III e sicle.
17
Hans (Hanz) Dernschwam(m) a publi un rcit de son voyage en Turquie (1553
1555) contenant la description de plusieurs antiquits. Belsus est lauteur des copies des
inscriptionsdcouvertescetteoccasion.
18
En fait, le volume III, o est publie linscription n 4120, est de Johannes Franz,
maisditsurlafoidelhritagelguparBckh.
19
Rappelons pour mmoire que O. G. de Busbecq est le premier avoir signal le
clbreMonumentumAncyranum,porteurdesResgestaedAuguste.
20
Jan van Gruytere (Janus Gruterus; 15601627), auteur, en 1603, du premier corpus
dinscriptionsprtentionuniverselle.

ALEXANDRUAVRAM

8/9 (| en transcription diplomatique), il suggrait: coniicias


|[][] epithetum Jovis ex Vol. II. n. 3438.3439. Certe in
inesse potest , et elementa HN servavit etiam Busbequianum
apographum.Lesdeuxinscriptionscites21proviennentpourtantdeLydie,alors
quenPhrygieetenGalatie,cettepithtedeZeusnestpasatteste.Dautrepart,
un tel supplment serait dcidment trop long. Il semble sagir dune pithte
tire dun toponyme local (datif en ; voir infra, ma lecture) quil est
impossibledidentifier.
Ldition du CIG a t reprise sans changements dans IGR III 153, o lon
ajoute trois notes explicatives, dont la premire est consacre
aux[][]|[]: Tribules unius ex tribubus () vicinae cujusdam
civitatis.Cequinetientpoint:lonattendraitici,vulecontexte(larfrenceau
bonheurdubtail),unecommunautvillageoisepluttquunephyl22.
Pourmapart,jaieuloccasiondereprendreltudedumonument(fig.4ab)
en juillet 201123 et jai constat que certaines lectures sont soit incompltes, soit
ouvertementfautives.
Toutdabord,endessus,ilyaunepremireligne,olonlit.
L. 2/3 (1/2, CIG): je lis []| pour le nom de la communaut
villageoise(fig.4c)24.
L. 6 (5, CIG): au dbut, je lis , ce qui permet dobtenir la formule que
lonauraitdailleursattendue:[|].
L. 810 (7/8, CIG): saut de ligne de la part de lauteur de la copie; la pierre
indiqueclairement|[]|[](fig.4d).
L. 13 (11, CIG): je vois , un gnitif que jinterprte comme
(fig.4e;voirinfra).
L.15(13,CIG):aprs|estvisibleunsigledhomonymie.
Jepropose,parconsquent,lalecturesuivante:

[]
Couronne
4 enrelief[]
[]
[]hederavac.

vac.
[]
8
[]

300

VoirmaintenantTAMV1,536et537.
Des phylai portant le nom , quil convient de mettre en rapport coup
sr avec Marc Aurle, sont attestes Nice et BithynionClaudiopolis. Voir KUNNERT
2012,p.7880,8283,248,aveclesrfrences.
23
Sans numro dinventaire. Reliefs sur toutes les faces. Sur la face crite: buste du
dieu et, au milieu du texte, couronne en relief. La premire ligne du texte est grave sur
lentablement de lautel, la dernire sur sa base. Sigma branches, ta avec la barre
mdianesansincidenceaveclespieds.
24
Cf.,ventuellement,SEG16,754,l.32et40(Sulmenli,enPhrygie):.
21
22

NOTESEPIGRAPHIQUES(III)

[]
[]
12 []
[]

vac.
16

301

Ligature:passim.
L.2/3:[][]|[],CIG(IGR).L.6:|[],CIG(IGR);|.
, lapis. L. 8/9: |[] omis dans CIG (IGR). L. 10/11: []
|[][](?),CIG(IGR).L.13:[][][],CIG(IGR).

Le monumentme semble dater du IIe plutt que du IIIe sicle, ce qui


supposeraitquelesdeuxempereurssontMarcAurleetLuciusVerus.
Outre quelle dvoile le nom dune nouvelle communaut villageoise du
territoiredunecit(Midaion,situelouestdeKaralar,pluttquAncyre,situe
lest), linscription veille un certain intrt grce lanthroponyme dont le
gnitif est, daprs ma lecture, = . Je retrouve le gnitif
dans le patronyme dun ressortissant de Sardes mentionn par une
inscription dphse (SEG 36, 1011, l. 50)25. Il sagit du Lallname 26,
particulirement frquent en Phrygie. Jajoute, ct du fminin correspondant,
,luiaussiassezconnudanscemmeespace,lautreanthroponymefminin,
, lequel semble tre vraiment typique de la Phrygie27 et dont le gnitif
estattest28.Nonloindelammergionontrouveuneprs
deLaodice duLycos(I.LaodikeiaamLykos1,l.19)etlethnique
tirduntoponymelocaldesenvironsdeNacoleia(MAMAV216)29.
Ce sont par contre le masculin et le fminin que lon
rencontre en Lycie30 et en Pisidie31. Il est vrai que je nai trouv aucun parallle
pour lhybride , ce qui ne mempche pas de continuer croire que
derrireledenotreinscriptionsecacheunnouveau.

25
Il semble nanmoins que le gnitif lui ait t prfr: voir, par exemple,
I.PrusiasadHypium106;CIRB1137,l.11.
26
Voir, pour ce nom et sa famille, ROBERT 1963, p. 368369 (avec de nombreuses
rfrences);ZGUSTA1964,p.113116,133,osontgalementrecenssdesnomscomme
(fm.), (masc. ou fm., selon le cas), (fm.), etc. Les occurrences
proviennentpourlaplupartdePhrygie.
27
ZGUSTA 1964, p. 115, 13314 () et 15 (); NAOUR 1981, p. 4243 (on
le retrouve ailleurs en Asie Mineure, mais jamais loin de la Phrygie, dans des pays o les
tracesdelaprsencephrygiennesontnombreuses;cf.note96,avecderichesrfrences);
DREWBEAR,THOMAS,YILDIZTURAN1999,p.393;DREWBEAR,LUBOTSKY,YMEZ
2008,p.111,note8.
28
DREWBEAR,THOMAS,YILDIZTURAN1999,p.76,n44.
29
Cf.ZGUSTA1984,p.111112,122,1et4.
30
Parexemple,TAMII884;NAOUR1980,n os 18et28.
31
Parexemple,SEG18,567;19,845.

302

ALEXANDRUAVRAM

BIBLIOGRAPHIE

ALFLDY 1969 G. Alfldy, Die Personennamen in der rmischen Provinz Dalmatia,


BeitrgezurNamenforschung,N.F.,Bh.4,Heidelberg,1969.
ALFLDY 1977 G. Alfldy, Konsulat und Senatorenstand unter den Antoninen.
ProsopographischeUntersuchungenzursenatorischenFhrungsschicht,Antiquitas,I,27,Bonn,
1977.
deBLOIS1976L.deBlois,ThePolicyoftheEmperorGallienus,Leyde,1976.
DREWBEAR, LUBOTSKY, YMEZ 2008 Th. DrewBear, A. Lubotsky, M.
ymez,ThreeNewPhrygianInscriptions,Kadmos47(2008),p.109116.
DREWBEAR, THOMAS, YILDIZTURAN 1999 Th. DrewBear, Christine M.
Thomas, Melek Yldzturan, The Museum of Anatolian Civilizations: Phrygian Votive Steles,
Ankara,1999.
FELD 2005 K. Feld, Barbarische Brger:die Isaurier und das Rmische Reich,
MillenniumStudien,8,Berlin,2005.
JONES1987N.F.Jones,PublicOrganizationinAncientGreece:ADocumentaryStudy,
Philadelphia,1987.
KRTE 1897 A. Krte, compterendu de G. Radet, En Phrygie (1895), Gttingische
GelehrteAnzeigen159(1897),p.386416.
KRTE1900A.Krte,KleinasiatischeStudienVI,AthenMitt25(1900),p.398444.
KUNNERT 2012 Ursula Kunnert, Brger unter sich. Phylen in den Stdten des
kaiserzeitlichenOstens,SchweizerischeBeitrgezurAltertumswissenschaft,39,Ble,2012.
LANE1978E.Lane,CorpusmonumentorumreligionisdeiMenis,vol.IV,Leyde,1978.
LICORDARI 1982 A. Licordari, Ascesa al senato e rapporti con i territori dorigine.
Italia: Regio I (Latium), dans Epigrafia e ordine senatorio, Atti del colloquio internazionale
A.I.E.G.L.,Roma,1420maggio1981,vol.I,Rome,1982,p.957.
NAOUR 1980 C. Naour, Tyriaion en Cabalide. pigraphie et gographie historique,
Zutphen,1980.
NAOUR1981C.Naour,InscriptionsduMoyenHermos,ZPE44(1981),p.1144.
PETERSEN, von LUSCHAU 1889 E. A. H. Petersen, F. von Luschau, Reisen im
sdwestlichenKleinasien,vol.II.ReiseninLykien,MilyasundKibyratis,Vienne,1889.
PFLAUM 1961 H.G. Pflaum, Les carrires procuratoriennes questres sous le Haut
Empireromain,BibliothquearchologiqueethistoriquedelInstitutfranaisdarchologie
deBeyrouth,57,vol.II,Paris,1961.
PREGER1894Th.Preger,DorylaionI.Inschriften,AthenMitt19(1894),p.301384.
RADET1895G.Radet,EnPhrygie,Nouvellesarchivesdesmissionsscientifiqueset
littraires6(1895)[1897],p.425594.
RMY1989B.Rmy,LescarriressnatorialesdanslesprovincesromainesdAnatolieau
HautEmpire(31av.J.C.284ap.J.C.)(PontBithynie,Galatie,Cappadoce,LyciePamphylieet
Cilicie),VariaAnatolica,2,IstanbulParis,1989.
RICL 1994 Marijana Ricl, Inscriptions votives indites au muse dEskiehir, iva
Antika44(1994),p.157174.
ROBERT 1963 L. Robert, Noms indignes de lAsie Mineure grcoromaine, vol. I,
BibliothquearchologiqueethistoriquedelInstitutfranaisdarchologiedIstanbul,13,
Paris,1963.
ROBERT1981L.Robert,UnepigrammesatyriquedAutomdonetAthnesaudbutde
lEmpire.AnthologiePalatineXI319,RG94(1981),p.338361.
ROBERT1989L.Robert,Operaminoraselecta,vol.VI,Amsterdam,1989.
ROSENBERG 1920 A. Rosenberg, Ein Dokument zur Reichsreform des Kaisers
Gallienus,Hermes55(1920),p.319321.

NOTESEPIGRAPHIQUES(III)

303

SCHULZE 1904 W. Schulze, Zur Geschichte lateinischer Eigennamen, Abhandlungen


derKniglichenGesellschaftderWissenschaftenzuGttingen,Phil.Hist.Kl.,N.F.,Bd.V,
Heft5,Gttingen,1904.
THOMASSON1984B.E.Thomasson,Laterculipraesidum,vol.I,Gteborg,1984.
THOMASSON 1996 B. E. Thomasson, Fasti Africani. Senatorische und ritterliche
Amtstrger in den rmischen Provinzen Nordafrikas von Augustus bis Diocletianus, Acta
InstitutiRomaniregniSueciae,ser.in8,53,Stockholm,1996.
THONEMANN 2011 P. Thonemann, Inscriptions from Baris and ApameiaKelainai,
EpigraphicaAnatolica44(2011),p.165169.
ZGUSTA1964L.Zgusta,KleinasiatischePersonennamen,Prague,1964.
ZGUSTA 1984 L. Zgusta, Kleinasiatische Ortsnamen, Beitrge zur Namenforschung,
N.F.,Bh.21,Heidelberg,1964.

ABRVIATIONS

OPEL B. Lrincz (d.), Onomasticon provinciarum Europae latinarum, Budapest


Vienne,vol.IIV,19942002;I2,2005.
PME H. Devijver, Prosopographia militiarum equestrium quae fuernt ab Augusto ad
Gallienum, vol. IV, Louvain, 19761993; vol. VI (Segolena Demougin, MariaTheresa
RaepsaetCharlier,ds),Louvain,2001.
SEGOR.Merkelbach,J.Stauber,SteinepigrammeausdemgriechischenOsten,vol.III.
DerferneOstenunddasLandesinnerebiszumTauros,MunichLeipzig,2001.

ALEXANDRUAVRAM

304

a.

b.

Fig.1Stlevotive(n05):avuedensemble;bdtail.

305

NOTESEPIGRAPHIQUES(III)

a.

b.

Fig.2Autel(n06:KRTE1900,p.418,n030):avuedensemble;
bdtail.

ALEXANDRUAVRAM

306

a.

b.

Fig.3Autel(n06:KRTE1900,p.431,n053):avuedensemble;
bdtail.

NOTESEPIGRAPHIQUES(III)
307

a.

b.

Fig.4Autelvotif(n07):avuedensemble;bdtaildelinscription.

ALEXANDRUAVRAM

c.

308

d.

Fig.4Autelvotif(n07):cdtaildelapartiesuprieure;
ddtaildelapartiecentrale.

NOTESEPIGRAPHIQUES(III)

Fig.4Autelvotif(n07):edtaildelapartieinfrieure.

309

EPIGRAMGREACINEDITDINTOMIS

LiviaBUZOIANU*
MariaBRBULESCU*

Keywords:parentshope,prematuredeath,jealousyofgods,Moira.
Cuvintecheie:speranaprintelui,moarteprematur,geloziedivin,Moira.

Abstract: The paper refers to a Greek inscription in lines, partly preserved on a


limestoneplate,whichhasbeenlaterreusedforaChristianinscription.TheRomanuntil
nowunpublishedfuneraryepigramregardstheprematuredeaths(oftheyoungoneswho
havenotreachedtheageofmaturity),thehopesofparentsandthejealousyofgods.The
themeandthepoeticshapeofthemessageareaddedtootherTomitanfuneraryepigrams.
Rezumat:Lucrareasereferlaoinscripiegreceascnversuriparialpstratpeo
plac de calcar refolosit ulterior de o inscripie cretin. Epigrama funerar roman,
pn acum inedit, se refer la morile premature (ale tinerilor neajuni la vrsta
maturitii),speraneleprinilorigeloziazeilor.Tematicaiformapoeticamesajului
seadaugaltorepigramefuneraretomitane.

ncoleciaMuzeuluideIstorieNaionaliArheologieConstanafigureazo
steldemarmur(inv.1508),aprutntmpltornanul1961,ncartierulViile
NoidinConstana1.
Placa un palimpsest conine dou texte funerare n limba greac: 1 o
epigramdinsec.IIIp.Chr.,careafostdoarsemnalat,frafinscuprinsn
corpusul inscripiilor din Tomis, alctuit de Iorgu Stoian2 rmnnd i ulterior
inedit; 2 o inscripie cretin, din sec VI p. Chr., menionat mai nti de Ion
Barnea3 i editat apoi de Emilian Popescu, n tomul inscripiilor trzii din
Livia Buzoianu: Muzeul de Istorie Naional i Arheologie Constana; email:
liviabuzoianu@yahoo.com.
*
MariaBrbulescu:UniversitateaOvidiusConstana;email:mariabarbulescu@yahoo.fr.
1
Cum nota, la vremea respectiv, Adrian Rdulescu, n fia de inv. 1508 de la
MINAC;totacolooprimlecturainscripiilor.PentrualtedescoperiridincartierulViile
Noi,veziBRBULESCU,RDULESCU,1994,p.161166,n.35.
2
Inscripiile din Scythia Minor greceti i latine, vol II, Tomis i teritoriul su, Bucureti,
1977(suntincluseinscripiileaprutepnprin1977).
3
BARNEA1972,p.257,nota15ip.258,fig.5.
*

LIVIABUZOIANU,MARIABRBULESCU

312

Romnia4.
Placa a avut iniial doar un chenar simplu, n relief, i postament; pe
marginea de sus a chenarului figureaz abreviat D(is) M(anibus), formul
transcrisprobabilnmomentulpregtiriisteleipentruutilizare5;urmeazapoi
textul grecesc n versuri, pstrat pe 11 rnduri i litere rzlee din alte dou
rnduri.
Literele sunt clar trasate: omicron este de form rombic; sigma este scris
unghiularidreptunghiular;omegaarebaradejosdetaat.Sefolosescmaimulte
ligaturidedousautreilitere,inclusivcuomicronrombic:+E(r.1,4,6,10);M+E
(r.1,7);N+(r.1);N+E(r.1,11);O+(r.2,3);T+E(r.2dedouori;r.5,10,11);
O+(r.3,6,8);O+N(r.3);E+sigmaptrat(r.6);H+P(r.7);M+E(r.7);+E(r.7);
T+H (r. 9); H+N (r. 11); T+E+sigma ptrat (r. 1). Cteva litere de la sfritul
rndurilor sunt transcrise pe chenar, fiind acum terse; astfel, la sfritul r. 6,
citim nesigur N sau H; la sfritul r. 4 apare o hedera distinguentis; primele litere
din r. 11 sunt deteriorate, distingnduse totui TITE (cu ultimile dou litere n
ligatur). n r. 1213 se mai vd: TH..../....B; restul semnelor sunt dintro alt
inscripie6.
Dimensiunilestelei:=1,18m;l=0,44m;gr.=0,08m;.l.(ntextulcretin)=
0,0350,04m;.l.(nepigram)=0,0250,027m.

1. Textulepigrameifunerare(Fig.1):

5.M
{}()

10.
T
TH.....................................
...........................................B

IGLR48ifig.48,subinscripiacretinsevdresturidelitereMK.TKHH,care
arputeaaparineuneiatreiainscripii(adouanordinecronologic).
5
Mai puin probabil c aici este urmarea unui mesaj funerar bilingv. Aflm astfel
dovada existenei unui atelier specializat n executarea unor piesesuport (plci de
marmur sau de calcar); textul funerar urma s fie gravat ulterior, probabil n acelai
atelier i la comanda expres a solicitantului. De altfel, la Tomis sau mai aflat plci de
marmurpregtitepentruafiinscripionate.
6
Supra, n. 4, pentru urme de litere diferite de inscripia cretin, care ar putea
aparineuneialteinscripii.
4


2.

EPIGRAMGREACINEDITDINTOMIS

Textulinscripieicretine(Fig.2):

313

()

Traducereatextuluicretin(dupIGLR48):
Amintire(mormnt).PaulasoialuiPaulsirianul,hipodiacon.

Traducereaepigrameifunerare:
Spertatllasfritulvieiicelsfrindusealsatnurmdinsngelelui
urma. i iat c o invidie a sorii la nchis (n acest mormnt). A rpit din
mijloculsperaneiialvieiideturnndnnenorocireceeacesperase(gndise)n
sinealuitatl.Tite,ivoispunemaidegrabnceputul.....

Rndurile 5 i 6 ale inscripiei pun probleme de traducere i interpretare.


Luateseparat,nr.5putemaveanvedereolectursau(ligaturaT
+ E face posibil o astfel de lectur). n primul caz are regim de particul
encliticcuvaloarecopulativ7;rmnesapreciemcapronumenehotrtpe
lng.
nadouaaccepiedupforma(pentru),putempresupuneioform
de imperativ persoana 2 plural (pentru ). Mai puin probabil s fie
vorbaaicideunindicativaorist2,persoana2plural;esteiunsubjunctiv
persoana2pluralnpoeziaepicpentru.Oform(prinomisiunea
ligaturiiT+E)creazocondiional,pentrucareputemadmitenr.6unverbla
conjunctiv (). Neam fi ateptat, ns, pentru a fi n acord cu coninutul
primelor4rnduriilaunadverbdenegaiesaulaoformulsau.
Maimultedificultiaflmnr.6.Fiecaredinvariantelepecarelepropunem
este discutabil. La prima vedere, i pornind de la statutul poetic al textului,
suntemtentaifiesrecunoatemnunelementdecompunerealunuiverbde
tipul (de pild, care are i valori impersonale); fie s presupunem un
adjectivverbalndelaunverbcuradicalul(?).Amndoutentaiile
ne conduc ns la construcii artificiale, nesusinute gramatical. Revenind la o
form unitar , putem avea n vedere o greeal de lapicid {}
pentruistraducemntreagasintagm{}()prinanchis
ninterior.
OadouaposibilitateneafostsugeratdeAl.Avram.nvariantaAvram,r.
56 ale inscripiei restituite ( / {}
), sar traduce Dac ns cineva la nchis, din pricina Moirei, n acest
(mormnt).prinadugareaunuiomicronarfiiaicioeroaredelapicid
pentru ; ns nu mai este interpretat ca subiect (n nominativ) ci
arevaloareaunuicomplementdecauz(ndativ).
Pentru urmat de astfel de particule, vezi PEEK, GG, cat. 459 = GVI, cat. 1988
().
7

LIVIABUZOIANU,MARIABRBULESCU

Renem din varianta Avram (pentru <>


,carearexplicafolosireaacuzativului.
Nuexcludemnsposibilitateacafolositpentrussereferela
vrsta tnr a decedatului8. n aceste condiii putem admite i o traducere iat
nscoinvidieasoriilareinutnacest<mormnt>lavrstade9ani.
nr.10prefermorestituireinu
. Dincolo de valoarea poetic a formei de dativ (pentru ),
numele ar prea ncadrat de dou prepoziii ( i ) cu acelai regim. nu
poate fi element de compunere (un verb nu este atestat); rmne s
apreciem forma de neutru plural a unui pronume relativ construit cu
particula de ntrire i adverb cu rol de a nuana valoarea semantic a
verbului(gndise/sperasenadnculsufletului).

314

Diviziuneapeversuri*:

/{}

,/

Problemedevocabular
Vocabularul inscripiei de fa recurge la termeni poetici, cei mai muli
ntlniinepigramelefuneraredelaTomis.
n r. 1 este folosit forma unipersonal verbal ; forma frecvent n
poezia funerar este cea nominal la plural sau n Ac. 9. Ea
apareinepigramanoastrntrorelaiepoeticifilosoficsperanvia,
cuceidoitermeningenitiv:(r.8).Prinplasareaverbuluipe
primul loc i ntro construcie simpl subiectpredicat ( ) ni se
transmiteunmesajacceptatdintotdeaunairegsitntroepigramdinsec.IIIa.
Chr.,dupcarecopilulestemareasperanatatlui10.
Tot dublet, doar nominal ns, l constituie termenii i ,
primulpreferatnpoeziafunerar11.
VezipentruIGXII,283.
Diviziunea pe versuri o datorm dlui Al. Avram; pstrm v.3 (respectiv r. 56 ale
inscripiei) n aceeai versiune propus de Al. Avram; vezi totui i discuiile noastre
referitoare la text. Autorulcitat apreciazc pe piatr mai urmaudoihexametri, respectiv
5rnduri(unulpentrusfritulv.6+4pentruultimeledouversuri).
9
ISMII175,r.2;384,r.45;459,r.1112;ISMIII134,145(texteleepigrameloraufost
reconstituite); 148 (copiat aproape dup ISM II 384). Pentru o form verbal viznd
aspiraia la cultur, vezi VRILHAC 1978, p. 230, nr. 158 (
/).
10
Sauastfelexprimat,...(veziAnth.,VII,453,sec.IIIa.
Chr., reluat de VRILHAC 1978, nr. 162). Mai departe ceea ce presupune sperana
prinilor aflm dintro exprimare plastic tot la Vrilhac: lenfant promesse pour
lavenir(VRILHAC1978,p.121141,cap.III:Lenfantdanslafamille).
11
ISMII375,r.12;384,r.15(=IGLR18,r.15;SEG48,980);veziiISMII189,r.10i
8
*

EPIGRAMGREACINEDITDINTOMIS
315

Luat separat, sintagma este frecvent folosit n epigrame12.


Asociat aici cu verbul , creaz o figur de stil interioar .
Forma nepoetic i semnificaia versului o regsim ntrun decret de la Histria
(ISM I 21 r. 6): [ ][] (atunci cnd se va svri din
via)13.
Substantivul,apareprimaoarntroinscripietomitan,figurnd
nschimbnepigrafedinaltezonedinAttica,ThraciaegeansauMacedonia14.
Valoarea (semnificaia) concret a termenului creaz un impact pe plan poetic,
explicabil ns dac l punem n relaie direct cu . Relaia este ntrit
prin folosirea adjectivului i susinut gramatical prin genitivul originii:
.
Verbul aici la infinitiv aorist 2 apare frecvent n
inscripiile funerare de la Tomis avnd ca obiect direct durerile, suferina,
lacrimile,luminasoareluisaumembriifamiliei15.
n inscripia noastr complementul direct al verbului este nc o dat un
termen concret (Ac.) precedat de un pronume demonstrativ. Relaia
nu este nou o regsim ntro epigram funerar tot la Tomis (ISM II 369), n
formule aproape paralele ( [...]), i care
rezumrolulindividuluiasumatcanormdevia:dealsaurmai.
Secvena a doua a epigramei debuteaz n r. 5 tot cu o form verbal16.
Element lexical deosebit este constituit de sintagma n form ionic
(invidiasorii).Fiecarecomponentarevalenproprie:()
ca substantiv desemneaz invidia, gelozia i are ca epitet 17. Ca adjectiv
o este cunoscut n sintagma o , care n credina greac
desemneazdemonulucigaalcopiiloritinerilor18;particularizatesteunatribut

166,r.6pentrumam;ISMIII148,r.12;135,r.4(Callatis);IGBIII1,1022,r.23
(Philippopolis);pentrualteexemple,VRILHAC1978,p.298,index.
12
TAMIII440,r.12(Pisidia);TAMII991,r.4(Lycia,epocaimperial);IGBI 2 228bis,
r. 8 (Odessos); III 2, 1862, r. 7 (IGB V, 5656), (Byze, sec. III p. Chr.): ; vezi i
PEEK, GG, 166, r. 10 (= GVI, 1154): (Samos,
sfritulsec.IIa.Chr.);CIRB140=GVI,1520(Pantikapaion);pentrulaTomis,ISM
II 166, r. 6; 275, r. 10; 366, r. 11; 368, r. 6; 369, r. 7; 380, r. 6. Dup VRILHAC 1978, p. 291
formula se refer strict la viaa terestr a individului (i nu trebuie
interpretatcanegareaoricreiformedevia).
13
Ideea este exprimat asemntor n perioada trzie; vezi IGLR 195, r.67([
]/) (Axiopolis, sec. VVI p. Chr.). Pentru , vezi VRILHAC 1978,
nr.53.
14
IGII 2 3754,r.4(Athena,sec.IIp.Chr.);I.Aeg.Thrace,320,r.3(?);I.Leucopetra,39,
r.7(193/194p.Chr.);86,r.12(237p.Chr.);103,r.1213(253p.Chr.)=SEG42,611(Beroia
LeucopetraMacedonia); vezi i VRILHAC 1978, nr. 61 i 95 (folosirea termenului n cele
dou epigrame creaz, de asemenea,un puternic impact de imagine i emoional:
nr.61inr.95).
15
ISMII166,r.9;174,r.5;189,r.4;195,r.9;310,r.7;328,r.8;365,r.13;368,r.1718;
369,r.13;375,r.1718.
16
Vezimaisusopiuneanoastrpentrusau.
17
SEG 30, 1680: ; pentru singur, vezi de
pild, BERNAND, 1969, nr. 64: []; ibid., 122:
(=SEG24,1197).
18
Vezi comentariul la PIPPIDI 1969a, p. 213216, n. 2430; vezi sintagma ntro

LIVIABUZOIANU,MARIABRBULESCU

alluiHades(o A)19sauAres20.BM(cual2leanume
n genitiv subiectiv) este echivalentul aici pentru o . Aciunea
Moirelor este una decizional: M / (ursitoarele care
urzesctotul;ISMII311,r.34)sau,
(nimic nu depinde de oameni, toate se nvrtesc sub puterea
destinului; ISM II 384). La singular apare frecvent n poezia funerar la
Tomis,nsoitdeadjectivele21i22.
Aciunea nefast a destinului este marcat de dou verbe cu valoare
concret,ambelelaindicativaorist:i(anchisiarpit,a
luat).Folosireasuccesivadouverbecuaceeaivaloaregramaticalicuefecte
foniceasemntoaremretevaloareapoeticatextului.
AldoileaverbmaiestefolositntroepigramfunerarlaTomis
n relaia complement direct subiect predicat:
/HadesarpitpeLogeina(ISMII326)23.
n continuare, folosirea prepoziiei urmat de un adverb () i
dou subsatantive n genitiv ( ) este un procedeu poetic
echivalent cu construciile sau
24.
Rndul9alepigrameiformatdintrunverblaparticipiuaoristiunnumen
dativ realizeaz o aliteraie . Folosirea dativului nu ine de
regimul obinuit al verbului dar capt valoare ntro traducere de tipul a
deturna/a schimba n. Substantivul , obinut printro derivare cu sufix
de la un adjectiv preia ncrctura semantic a superlativului adjectivului de
baz:25.
Secvenaatreiaaepigrameincepecuoadresarenvocativ26ceanun
orelatarelapersoanaI.Verbulesteunviitorionicdela27;prezena,n
continuare, a lui este mai puin obinuit, dar anun aici o anumit

316

epigramlaKAIBEL1878,nr.345.
19
PEEK, GVI, nr. 1652: [] [ ]; KAIBEL 1878, nr. 496:
;nr381.
20
LATYSHEV 1965, nr. 482: ; PEEK, GG 136 (
).
21
ISMII347r.2,369r.14,377r.4.
22
ISMII459r.11.
23
Pentru n inscripii funerare, mai vezi PEEK, GVI, 1595 (= GG, 351, r. 1:
,(Roma,sec.IIp.Chr.?);GVI,1969,col.
I, r.5: (PerinthosHerakleia, sec. III p. Chr.);
VRILHAC1978,p.294,index(numaipuinde30detrimiteri).
24
Pentruoconstrucie[]veziSyll. 3 ,796(Athena)apudPippidi
1969a, p. 216, n. 32. Vezi ns adverbul urmat de genitiv n Anth. 9, 66 citat de
BAILLY1928,p.1256.
25
IGUR III 1373 (= GVI 1043) ; I. Mylasa 278, r. 5:
(Caria, epoca imperial). Dydima, 564, III, r. 9:
... (287/293 p. Chr.); SEG 55, 476, r. 67:
(Maroneiasec.IIIIVp.Chr.);SEG58,1111,r.4:
(Roma;sec.IIp.Chr.).
26
PentrufrecvenanumeluiTituslaTomis,veziISMII,p.390i393(indices).
27
Vezi forma la VRILHAC 1978, nr. 143 ( ); i tot acolo, nr. 119
().

EPIGRAMGREACINEDITDINTOMIS
317

organizareadiscursului.Dinpcateacestaafostters;darntructTituscruiai
este adresat epigrama a murit de tnr, primele relatri i vizau probabil pe
prini28.
Coninutul epigramei are ca teme morile nainte de vreme i gelozia sorii
(destinului). Relaia dintre ele este una de tipul efectcauz n sensul c moartea
prematur a copiilor i a tinerilor necstorii , este pus pe seama destinului
(Mo) 29.
Moarteaaparecaevenimentfiresc,deigreuideaceeaarareorirecunoscut,
cnd are loc la vremea potrivit sau altfel spus, n accepia stoic, atunci cnd
individul, trind n conformitate cu natura, ia ndeplinit condiia i rolul30.
Morile nainte de vreme, n schimb, nu sunt conforme ordinei fireti sau
necesitii raionale a lumii i de aceea devin aberante. Ele se petrec nainte ca
tinerii s fi atins vremea nuntirii (ISM I 231, ISM II 328), nainte de a intra n
rndul brbailor (ISM II 384), nc din fraged copilrie ( ),
nainte de a fi iniiat la ru ( ; ISM II 326), sau, cum
plasticseexprimntroinscripiedinTomisinnocentiaepleno(ISMII354)31.n
cazul unei mori premature () are loc o nclcare arbitrar a unei
rnduieli fireti, de aici contiina inechitii, care se adaug perceperii
dureroase a evenimentului32. Fatalitatea actului, care atenueaz exprimarea
dureriiinterioareestepuspeseamadestinului.
n relaia printe (strmo) speran copil (urma), normal n aceast
succesiune,intervineMo.RezultatulesterezumatnISMII459,r.1112:Mo
(soarta funest a nelat speranele
strmoilor).
Hotrrea destinului ()33 se confund cu providena ().
Atitudinea de acceptare a destinului (ISM II 384) nu mpiedic, ns, ca n unele
epigrame, Moirele s fie, indirect, acuzate de suferinele produse; de cele mai
multeorisuntprezentatecainsensibileladurere(Mo:ISMII347,369,
377),funestechiar(Mo:ISMII459),cuojudecatcrud(:ISM
II347iuneltitoare(:ISMII377)34.Hotrrilelorsuntimplacabile:
ele stabilesc (urzesc) totul (Mo <>o)35 i transform n
nenorociri situaii fericite (ISM II 311)36. Aciunea lor, n grup sau singular, are

Nuexcludemnscarndurilelipssserefereilaeventualapregtireatnrului
ntrun gimnaziu. VRILHAC 1978, p. 234, nr. 160 consider, de pild, r. 5 din epigrama
tomitanpentruLillascafiindoaluzielaefebie(ISMII384,r.5:).
29
RDULESCU,BUZOIANU2000,p.242243;FERARU2006,p.197213.
30
VLDUESCU 1984, p. 418425. Se admite ns c, n general, curentele filosofice
(epicureismul i stoicismul) au lsat puine urme n epigramele funerare; le recunoatem
maialesnelementedevocabularsaunformule(sintagme);veziVRILHAC1978,p.289
293(Chap.IV.Lesnouvellesconceptions).
31
MotivulmoriiprematurelaVRILHAC1978,passim.
32
PIPPIDI1969ap.206207.
33
ISMII347://;ISMII384.
34
Pentru alte epitete vezi i VRILHAC 1978, 62c ( ); 85 ( );
94B ( ); 94A ( ); 101 ( ); 143 (
);154();173()etc.
35
Cuacelaisens(I.Mylasa278 , r.5).
36
Credem c trebuie revizuit att lectura ct i traducerea ultimelor dou rnduri
28

LIVIABUZOIANU,MARIABRBULESCU

acelai efect funest:


(ISM II 347)37. Confundate cu Tyche (ISM II 459) sau
Fatum (IGLR 21), aciunea lor este perceput la fel: Fatum conplevit durus pro
caritate(IGLR21).
Un alt element rspunztor de suferinele produse este spiritul sau geniul
ru ( ; ISM II 339). Ideea geloziei i rzbunrii divine pe oamenii
preafericii,cerevinefrecventninscripii38,estemaiveche39.Aduscaargument
istoric la Herodot40 i tratat literar la Ovidius41, ideea mbin credina greac
despre demonul uciga al copiilor i tinerilor n general ( ) cu
cea oriental a opoziiei dintre dou principii egale: al Binelui () i al
Rului (). Morile premature nu se puteau datora dect acestei aciuni
duble: a demonului cu ochi ri din superstiia elenic i a zeilor vrjmai
() din credina rsritean42. Inscripiile desemneaz un astfel de demon
(spirit) ca gelos (: ISM II 174), funest (: ISM II 285) i ru
(: ISM II 339), care plin de invidie (ISM II 188) i urmrete (ISM II 174) i
gelozetepeoameni43.
Coninutuldeideialepigrameicarefaceobiectulintervenieinoastrenueste
nou;lgsimexprimat,ndiverseforme,npoeziafunerardelaTomis.
Numrulmaredeepigramentreinscripiilefuneraredeaicipoatefisocotit
un indiciu indirect al unei coli (sau atelier) de creaie poetic tomitan44.
Argumenteaflmn:

conturareaunuiinventarlocaldetermenipoetici;

preluarea, n epigramele tomitane a unor nume de eroi cunoscui din


poemele homerice sau din cataloagele lui Hesiod cu apelativele consacrate acolo
(ISMII386);

regsirea n inscripiile tomitane a unor epitete homerice (


/ n inscripia pentru Kladaios)45 sau a unor cuvinte i
expresii poetice,nspecialhomerice[(ISMII365,cutermeni regsiinIliadaVI,

318

din ISM II 311; pentru simetria enunului deocamdat propunem n r. 5


[]nlocde[].
37
Varianta de exprimare, ISM II 377:
.
38
ISMII174,188,285,339,369.
39
VeziL.Gernet,A.Boulanger,Legniegrecdanslareligion,250,285,372apudISMII,
subnr.369.
40
Herodot,Ist.I,32;III,40etc.InvidiazeilorexpliclaHerodot,parial,vicisitudinile
istorice;veziPippidi1969b,p.1535(nspecial,p.21).
41
VeziciclulMetamorfozelorluiOvidius.
42
Vezi problema tratat de PIPPIDI 1969a, p. 206217. Autorul citat consider c tot
interveniauneidivinitirufctoaredeterminiprotestulmutalpalmelorridicate,din
partealuiAsclepiades.VezistudiulcitatiISMII173.
43
ISM II 369: Dionysodoros, pierzndui copiii, consider c a fost gelozit (de zei):
.
44
PentruactivitatealiterarnPont,ngeneral,veziDANA2011,p.221223;totacolo
observaia conform creia universalitatea temelor (mai ales a acelor topoi referitori la
moarteaprematuricaracterulefemeralvieiiumane)mpiedicdistingereaunuispecific
local.
45
AVRAM,PPEE3145;veziiDANA2011,p.188,n.83ip.223.

EPIGRAMGREACINEDITDINTOMIS
319

211,XX,241iXXII,481)46;

identificareaunorformepoeticeinepigramelelatine(ISMII242)];

recunoaterea din partea titularilor unor epigrame a preocuprilor nu


strineMuzelor(ISMII375)47;

recunoaterea, n unele epigrame, de elemente de mitologie greac i


48
local , deprinse, cu siguran, printro bun pregtire literar i transpuse
ulteriornversuri.
Poeziafunerardevine,astfel,ocomponentavieiispiritualetomitaneio
reflectareaniveluluideeducaieiculturalocuitorilororaului.

BIBLIOGRAFIE

AVRAM, PPEE Al. Avram, Prosopographia Ponti Euxini Externa, LeuvenParis


Walpole,MA,2013.
AVRAM, JONES 2011 A. Avram, C. Jones, An Actor from Byzantium in a New
EpigramfromTomis,ZPE178(2011),p.126134.
BARNEA 1972 I. Barnea, Relaiile provinciei Scythia Minor cu Asia Mic, Siria i
Egiptul,Pontica5(1972),p.251265.
BAILLY1928M.A.Bailly,Dictionnairegrecfranais.RdigavecleconcoursdeM.E.
Egger,Paris,1928.

BERNAND 1969 E. Bernand, Inscriptions mtriques de lgypte grcoromain,


Paris,1969.
BRBULESCU, RDULESCU 1994 M. Brbulescu, A. Rdulescu, Inscripii inedite
dinTomisimprejurimi,Pontica27(1994),p.157171.
BRBULESCU, BUZOIANU 2010 M. Brbulescu, L.Buzoianu, ducation, culture et
religion la lumire de deux inscriptions indites de Tomis et son territoire, comunicare la
Colocviulromnogermandeepigrafieiistorie,Constana,2010(ncursdeapariie).
DANA2011M.Dana,CultureetmobilitdanslePontEuxin,Bordeaux,2011.
FERARU 2006 R.M. Feraru, Cultura n cetile greceti de pe rmul vestic al Mrii
Negre,Timioara,2006.
KAIBEL1878GeorgiusKaibel,EpigrammataGraeca,Berolini,1878.
LATYSCHEV 1965 B. Latyschev, Inscriptiones antiquae orae septentrionalis Ponti
EuxiniGraecaeetLatinae,Hildesheim,1965.
PEEK,GVIW.Peek,GriechischeVersInscriftenI.GrabEpigramme,Berlin,1955.
PEEK,GGW.Peek,GriechischeGrabgedichtegriechischunddeutsch,Berlin,1960.
PIPPIDI 1969 D.M. Pippidi, Studii de istorie a religiilor antice. Texte i interpretri,
Bucureti, 1969; 1969a Simbolul palmelor nlate pe o stel din Tomis, p. 206217; 1969b
OmulidivinitateanoperaluiHerodot,p.1535.
RDULESCU, BUZOIANU 2000 A. Rdulescu, L. Buzoianu, Elemente de gndire
umanistnuneleepigrafedinDobrogea,IstroPontica,Tulcea,2000,p.241245.
STAAB2011G.Staab,DasGrabepigrammedesEuelpistos,ZPE179(2011),p.97102.

46

Pentru versuri homerice preluate depoezia funerar, veziVRILHAC 1978, p. 445

447.
47
Vezi comentariu referitor la Muze din ISM II 375, la SLABOTZKY 1977, p. 132136;
DANA2011,p.149153stabileterelaiadintreMuzeipersoanecultivate(saucueducaie
literar).
48
AVRAM, JONES 2011, p. 126134; STAAB 2011, p. 97102; vezi i Bull.p. 2012, nr.
301302.VeziiISMII197.

LIVIABUZOIANU,MARIABRBULESCU

320

SLABOTZKY 1977 Aida Slabotzky, Some observations on SEG 24, 1081, StCl 17
(1977),p.117138.
VRILHAC1978A.M.Vrilhac,.Posiefunraire.I.Textes,1978.
VLDUESCU1984Gh.Vlduescu,FilosofianGreciaveche,Bucureti,1984.

EPIGRAMGREACINEDITDINTOMIS

Fig.1

321

322

LIVIABUZOIANU,MARIABRBULESCU

Fig.2

STATUISAUPORTRETECAMSURDECINSTIREN
INSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC.
OBSERVAIIPRELIMINARE*

VictorCOJOCARU**

Schlagwrter: Ehreninschriften, pontischer Raum, Standbild/Portrt, Medien in


derAntike.
Cuvinte cheie: Inscripii onorifice, spaiul pontic, statuie/portret, massmedia n
antichitate.

Zusammenfassung: In mehr als 300 mir bekannten Ehreninschriften aus dem


pontischen Raum, in welchen Fremde oder eigene Brger geehrt werden, wird ein
Standbild oder Portrt 50mal erwhnt 16mal sicher oder vermutlich als
, fnfmal als / , dreimal als ,
zweimalals,einmalals,einmalals,
einmal als [], einmal als und 20mal als
// ohne weitere Przisierungen. Diese Bilder oder Portrts
sollten auf den Akropolen, in Tempeln, neben den Altren oder den Statuen einiger
Hauptgottheiten der Stadt sowie im Gymnasium aufgestellt werden, also, wie blich in
Ehreninschriften vorgesehen wird, bzw.
.DurchdieAnalysealler AngabenmitderAusnahmevonGtterund
Herrscherstatuen oder von gemalten, gemeielten und gegossenen Abstraktionen und
Personifikationen, die hier weggelassen wurden versucht der Autor, im bescheidenen
Rahmen eines vorlufigen Beitrages, den Einblick in die Beziehungen der
Adressatengruppe zu stdtischen Gemeinschaften zu vertiefen, wofr der Schwerpunkt
der Forschung auf den folgenden Aspekten stand: Wie textlicher Inhalt auf verschiedene
WeiseKommunikationschafft;WiedieInschriftenGestaltannehmen;Wiesiezusammen
*
LucrareelaboratcusprijinulunuigrantacordatdeConsiliulNaionalalCercetrii
tiinifice din Romnia, CNCS UEFISCDI, n cadrul proiectului cu numrul PNIIID
PCE201130054.Textul a fost prezentat,mai nti, subformauneicomunicri, pedatade
11 octombrie 2012, n cadrul sesiunii internaionale Pontica 2012, organizat de Muzeul
deIstorieNaionaliArheologiedinConstana.
**
VictorCojocaru:AcademiaRomnFilialaIai,InstitutuldeArheologie,Bd.Carol
I,nr.8,Iai700505;email:cojocaru_arhia@yahoo.com.

VICTORCOJOCARU

mit einem Monument oder anderen Inschriften gestaltet werden; Wer sie zur
Kommunikationbenutzenkonnte;Wiesiewahrgenommenwurden;Wieundweshalbdie
KommunikationswegedurchdieBenutzungvonInschriftenverndertwurden.

Rezumat: n cele peste 300 de inscripii onorifice studiate de autor, decretate


pentrustrinisaupentruceteniiproprii,statuilesauportreteleaparmenionatede50
deori:de16orica,decinciorica/,de
treiorica,dedouorica,odatca,
o dat ca , o dat ca [], o dat ca
i de 20 ori ca // fr alte precizri. Aceste
sculpturisautablouritrebuiausfieamplasatepeacropole,intemple,lngaltarelesau
statuileunorzeitieponimealeoraelor,ngimnazii,precumincldirileunorcolegii,
altfelspuspentruapreluaunterminustechnicuslarguzitatnlimbajullapicizilor
, respectiv . Prin analiza tuturor
mrturiilorcuexcepiareprezentrilordivinitilor,aregilor/dinatilor/mprailorsau
aunorabstraciunipersonificate,rmasenafaracercetriiautorulpropuneoreflecie
(nmsurapermisdelimiteleunuistudiupreliminar)asupralegturilordintrenotabilii
onorai i comunitile care proclam msurile de cinstire. n consecin, cercetarea se
concentreazasupraurmtoareloraspecte:posibilitiledecomunicaresugeratedetextul
scris;motivaiaiciledeelaborareainscripiilor;loculdeamplasareauneistatuisaua
unui decret onorific; persoanele sau grupurile sociale antrenate n folosirea
statuilor/portretelor ca instrument al comunicrii vizuale i impactul/relevana unor
asemeneamsuridecinstirencadruluneicomuniti.

324

Introducere
ntrun articol privind statuile menionate n inscripii din Asia Minor
Thomas Pekry observa, pe bun dreptate, c oraele antice trebuie s fi fost
pline de statui ntro msur pe care noi astzi abia dac o mai putem percepe
adecvat1.Cuattmaipotrivitpareobservaiaatuncicndnendreptmatenia
asupraarealuluipontic,ncareolumesituatlamargineaantichitiiacunoscut
ntrun mod diferit fa de alte inuturi ale oikoumenei creterea i descreterea
polisului cu toat mulimea aspectelor circumscrise activitii unei comuniti
urbane. Nota discordant, perceput de exegeza modern prin raportare la
regiunile extrapontice, sar datora nu doar unei intensiti mai sczute a
manifestrilorsculpturalarhitecturalencomparaiecuurbanismuldinaltepri
alelumiigrecoromane(maicuseam,fadeceamicroasiatic),ciiauneisori
maivitregearesturilordeconstruciianticenepocileulterioare2.
1
PEKRY 1978, p.727 = PEKRY 1994, p.145: Antike Stdte mssen in einer Weise
mitStatuenberflltgewesensein,dawirunsheutekaummehreinerichtigeVorstellung
davonmachenknnen.
2
Ar fi suficient s amintim aici cazul oraelor Olbia i Tyras, ale cror pietre antice
(inclusiv cele cu inscripii) au fost folosite fr nici o reinere la construcia i refacerile
ulterioare ale cetilor medievale Oeakov i Cetatea Alb, ultima suprapunnd, de altfel,
n mare msur aezarea antic. Iar marmora de la Olbia ar fi fost folosit de locuitorii
satuluiIlinskoe(actualulParutino)inclusivcamaterieprimpentruobinereavaruluiprin
ardere. Cum reiese din descrierea fcut de A.K. Meier n 1791 (apud TUNKINA 2002,
p.424), nc la sfritul secolului XVIII pe teritoriul Olbiei erau excavate pietre antice n

STATUISAUPORTRETENINSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC
325

Tema la a crei mai bun nelegere ncercm s ne aducem contribuia a


constituit subiect de reflecie pentru mai muli predecesori3, dar o cercetare de
ansamblu a statuilor sau portretelor ca msur de cinstire a notabililor (Die
Honoratiorenschicht)4 din arealul pontic lipsete pn n prezent, ceea ce explic
raiuneademersuluinostru.ncelepeste300deinscripiionorifice(dintruntotal
de cca. 4000 de documente lapidare) studiate de ctre noi5, decretate pentru
strini sau pentru cetenii proprii, statuile sau portretele apar menionate de 50
deori6:de16orica,decinciorica/,
detreiorica,dedouorica,odatca
, o dat ca , o dat ca [], o dat ca
i de 20 ori ca // fr alte precizri.
Aceste sculpturi sau tablouri trebuiau s fie amplasate pe acropole, in temple,
lng altarele sau statuile unor zeiti eponime ale oraelor, n gimnazii, precum
incldirileunorcolegii,altfelspuspentruapreluaunterminustechnicuslarg
uzitat n limbajul lapicizilor , respectiv
. Ca o msur de cinstire aparte sar impune amplasarea chipului
aurit al olbianului Orontes, fiul lui Ababos, n bouleuterionul din Byzantion, i
anume ntrun loc din sala Sfatului n care nu existau alte statui [CE 23]. Prin
analiza tuturor mrturiilor cu excepia reprezentrilor divinitilor, a
regilor/dinatilor/mprailor sau a unor abstraciuni personificate, rmase n
afara cercetrii noastre propunem, n continuare, cteva reflecii (n msura
permis de limitele unui studiu preliminar) asupra legturilor dintre notabilii
onorai i comunitile care proclam msurile de cinstire.7 n consecin,
demersul nostru se concentreaz asupra urmtoarelor aspecte: 1. De la
posibilitile de comunicare sugerate de textul scris la motivaia i cile de
elaborare a inscripiilor; 2. Locul de amplasare a unei statui sau a unui decret
scopulrefolosiriilorcamaterialdeconstrucie:Vsamomdele,vovsemprostranstvesem
vyryvajut iz zemli obtesannye kamni, i vykladennye iz onych pod zdanija fundamenty.
Nu poate fi subestimat nici rolul nociv pe care l joac de cca. dou secole cuttorii de
comori sau arheologia neagr (Schwarzarchologie) n stabilirea cu certitudine a
contextuluincareaufostdescoperitemulteantichitideanticariat(ntrecareiresturi
de sculptur). Toate acestea, ca i alte vicisitudini care iau dat concursul n decimarea
statuilor antice, respectiv n desprinderea lor de context sau de cadul arhitectural, iau
lsat amprenta n tot spaiul mediteranean de cultur grecoroman. Doar c acolo unde
densitatea comunitilor i manifestrile vieii urbane au fost mai puternice, tvlugul
epocilorulterioaresadoveditafimaipuindevastator.
3
Cumarfi,deexemplu,G.Mihailov,adIGBulgI 2 ,p.276277,carepropuneodiscuie
(cu trimiteri la bibliografia anterioar) asupra sintagmei dintro inscripie
delaMesambria(IGBulgI 2 315 9 ).
4
TermenajunscelebrunliteraturaistoricdatoritluiQUASS1993.
5
Ne referim doar la documentele publicate pn n prezent n corpora, dar i n
revistesauvolumecolectivededatmairecent.
6
Cf.Catalogulepigrafic(abreviatCE),cesegsetenanexlaaceststudiu.
7
Pentruepocaroman,cercetareapreliminarpropusacumurmeazsfieaprofundat
n cadrul proiectului Civic honours in the Greek world under the Roman Empire,
desfurat sub egida Universitii din Groningen/Olanda i a Universitii din
Tours/Frana. n contextul acestei colaborri internaionale noi neam asumat subiectul
Lesstatueshonorifiquesdansladocumentationpigraphiqueeticonographiquedelamer
Noirelpoqueromaine.

VICTORCOJOCARU

onorific;3.Persoanelesaugrupurilesocialeantrenatenfolosireastatuilor/portretelor
cainstrumentalcomunicriivizualeiimpactul/relevanaunorasemeneamsuri
decinstirencadruluneicomuniti.

1.Delaposibilitiledecomunicaresugeratedetextulscrislamotivaiai
ciledeelaborareainscripiilor
Cndva n secolul al IVlea a. Chr., ntrun moment cnd piraii ocupaser
insula lui Ahile spre jefuirea grecilor, un olbian (al crui nume nu sa pstrat), a
binemeritat cinstirea din partea cetii pentru izgonirea tlharilor. Tot el, dup
revenirea n ora, a adus n chip felurit servicii importante olbienilor. Pentru
aceasta ca s prelum ct mai exact exprimarea lapicidului [CE 1]
comunitateacetenilorlaonoratntimpulvieiicuuncadou,iardupmoarte
ia ridicat monument funerar pe cheltuiala statului. Poporul olbienilor a hotrt
sifieridicatostatuie,pentrucafaptelesalesrmnspreamintire,iaroraul
s arate, astfel, grecilor c are o grij deosebit fa de insul, iar pe cei care se
preocup de aceasta i onoreaz cu toat strduina (nc) din timpul vieii,
aducndulemulumirinsemnateidupmoarte.
Odat cu aceast mrturie suntem la nceputurile elenismului n arealul
nordvest pontic, unde poleis aflate n contact permanent cu populaiile
epihorice nc din momentul ntemeierii se vedeau puse acum ntro situaie
diferit fa de epoca anterioar, dar i fa de alte regiuni ale Orientului grec.
Orae precum Tyras, Olbia sau Chersonesos nu sau aflat sub stpnirea
monarhiei macedonene sau a dinastiilor elenistice anterioare lui Mithridates VI
Eupator.8Pedealtparte,sfritulpentrupaxScythicacoincidecunceputulunei
ere pline de confruntri anevoioase cu lumea nomazilor. n acest context,
comunitile urbane se vedeau nevoite s depind ntro msur mult mai mare
canaintedebinefacerileasumatedectreuniidintreceteniinstrii.Caatare,
inscripiileonorificedevinmijloculprincipaldecomunicarentrelumeapolisului
n ansamblul ei i reprezentanii pturii de notabili, ale cror statui ncep s
populeze spaiile publice, unde vor concura tot mai insistent cu reprezentrile
zeilorieroilor.
Din antichitate i pn astzi puterea de exprimare a cuvntului corelat
imaginiisaschimbat preapuin.Cel careaduceserviciipatriei(aacumo fcea
odinioar pentru a da un exemplu Hegesagoras din Histria [CE 12]) obine,
ntrealteonoruri,afiareapublicachipuluisucuinscripia aferent.Legtura
dintrescrisiimaginen documenteledinarealul PontuluiEuxincarenestaula
dispoziie corespundea unei necesiti general greceti de a fixa contractual o
msur de cinstire acordat i, n acelai timp, de a transmite vizual pentru o
perioad ct mai lung cele hotrte. Pentru a rspunde mai convingtor la
ntrebarea legat de motivaia i cile de elaborare a inscripiilor, ar trebui s
inem cont nu doar de scriere, ci i de imaginile corelate acesteia, ca i de
cercetareasistematicacontextuluiarheologic.9Dardinmomentce,practic,toate

326

Discuia privind raporturile dintre Olbia i regatul sciilor trzii din Crimeea n
secolul II a. Chr. este prea complex pentru a putea insista aici. Privitor la observaiile
noastreanterioarenacestsens,veziCOJOCARU2009,p.78,1113;cf.COJOCARU2013,p.98.
9
Cf.ECK 2003, p. 60: Nuristdabeinichtzuvergessen,dassnichtdieInschriftbeider
8

STATUISAUPORTRETENINSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC
327

imaginilerelevantepentrusubiectulabordatdenoifienusaupstrat,fienumai
potfiasociatecuoinscripieanume,iarmajoritateadecretelorcareneintereseaz
nu au fost descoperite in situ, suntem nevoii s apelm aproape exclusiv la
informaiileoferitedetexte.
DintremaimulteexemplerelevanteatragemateniaasupraluiTheoklesdin
Olbia [CE 40], cetean ideal i prieten al strinilor, de care sa ocupat ntrun
articol recent Heinz Heinen10. Conform inscripiei, Theokles, fiul lui Satyros, se
trgea din strmoi celebri i plini de merite fa de oraul natal datorit att
soliilor i diferitelor magistraturi asumate, ct i binefacerilor acordate
conceteniloristrinilor.Motenindnobleeastrmoilor,Theoklesadoveditla
rnduibinefaceriattdemari,nctattnceeaceprivetedragosteadepatrie,
ctinprivinaospitalitiifadeeleniiadepitpredecesorii,artnduse
egal celor mai mari evergei ai oraului. Ales n unanimitate pentru a patra oar
n cea mai nalt funcie, a fost rpit de un demon invidios, fr si mai poat
ducelacaptmagistratura.Ceteniiistrinii,rmaindoliaidincauzarpirii
ntistttorului brbat al cetii, sau adresat ctre Sfat i popor i ctre oraele
de unde proveneau strinii ca Theokles s fie ncununat cu o cunun de aur i
crainicul s anune urmtoarele: Sfatul i poporul i oraele de unde provin
strinii aflai la noi l ncununeaz pe Theokles, fiul lui Satyros, deoarece el ia
nvins pe toi cei care din timpuri strvechi sau remarcat prin binefaceri fa de
ora. n continuare, psphisma prevedea amplasarea, pe cheltuial public, a
chipului celui onorat n gimnaziu, de a crui construcie sar fi ngrijit el nsui.
Hotrrea trebuia s fie spat pe o stel de marmur, aezat n locul cel mai
vizibil din ora, pentru ca s poat fi cunoscute curajul nestrmutat al lui
Theokles, nobleea lui spontan, osrdia ntru salvarea cetenilor i filantropia
fa de strini, dar i ca un ndemn pentru toi cei care ar fi fost n msur s
svreascbinefacerifadeoraullor.

2.Loculdeamplasareauneistatuisauaunuidecretonorific
n documentul invocat mai sus chipul pe scut al celui onorat (ca imago
clipeata) este amplasat n gimnaziu, iar piatra cu decretul de cinstire n cel mai
vizibillocdinora.Alteinscripiicompleteaztabloul,nacelaisens,pentrumai
toate poleis din arealul Mrii Negre (cu excepia Regatului Bosporan, de unde
cunoatemamplasareapublicastatuiloronorificedoarncazulregiloriaunor
demnitari de la curtea regal). n secolul al IIIlea a. Chr. Diogenes, fiul lui
Diogenes,aobinutlaHistriaostatuiedebronznagora,ntrunlocaleschiarde
celonorat,hotrreadecinstirefiind spatpecelpuindou stelede marmur
[CE 4]. Tot n secolul al IIIlea n piaa public din Histria era amplasat statuia
din bronz a lui Dionysios, fiul lui Struthion de aceast dat lng statuia
Demosului, alturi de alte reprezentri care puteau atrage privirile n acest
spaiu[CE5].Decretuleraspatattpebazastatuii,ctipeosteldemarmur,
aezatlngaltarulzeilordinSamothrake.
ffentlichenPrsentationdasEntscheidendewar,sondernvielmehrdas,wasvisuellerfasst
werden konnte; 61: Man msste dazu das Inschriftenmaterial, aber auch die bildlichen
DarstellungenundarchologischenBefundeeinmalsystematischdaraufhindurchsehen.
10
HEINEN2009.

VICTORCOJOCARU

CtresfritulsecoluluialIIIleasaunceputulceluiurmtorNikeratos,fiul
luiPapias,abinemeritatntrunmoddeosebitpentruserviciileadusepatriei[CE
10]. Ca judector extern a obinut, mai nti, o statuie i un portret din partea
chersonesiilor. Iar mai apoi, dup ce a czut victim unui atac mielesc al
dumanilor, iau fost decretate onoruri excepionale, asemntoare celor stabilite
pentru Diodoros Pasparos, personalitate politic a Pergamonului din timpul
rzboiului mpotriva lui Aristonikos11. Decretul olbian pentru Nikeratos
prevedea: nmormntare public n ora, n zi de doliu pentru ntreaga
comunitate;ocunundeaurnnumeleDemosului,ostatuieecvestrntrunloc
ales de rude. Pe statuie trebuia s fie spat urmtoarea inscripie: Poporul a
ridicataceaststatuieecvestrluiNikeratos,fiulluiPapias,carecabinefctora
urmat vrednicia strmoilor, aducnd mult folos patriei. Pentru vrednicia i
pentrubinefacerilesalefadepopor.PovestealuiNikeratosnusencheiaodat
cu ridicarea statuii. Aceasta urma s fie ncununat n fiecare an cu prilejul
convocrii Adunrii poporului i a ntrecerilor hipice n cinstea lui Ahile,
crainicul trebuind s anune cele nscrise pe baza statuii. Totodat, decretul
nscrispeosteldemarmureraaezatntrunlocpublicalesderude.
nsecolulalIIleaunbustdebronzpentruunoarecare,fiulluiTheognetos,a
fostaezatngimnaziuldelaHistria,ntrunlocaleschiardecelonorat[CE14].
Programul de educaie gimnazial era marcat i de lespedea de marmur care
nfia decretul. Un alt cetean al Histriei amiralul Hegesagoras, fiul lui
Monimos, a obinut n secolul al IIlea la Apollonia o statuie carel nfia n
armur complet pe un cioc de corabie [CE 12]. Statuia trebuia s fie aezat n
templul lui Apollon Ietros, cu decretul onorific spat pe baza acesteia. Ctre
sfritul secolului al IIlea Diophantos, fiul lui Asklapiodoros, din Sinope,
strategosalluiMithradatesVIEupator,afostonoratlaChersonescuostatuiede
bronz carel nfia complet narmat [CE 17]. Aceasta trebuia s fie aezat n
acropol, alturi de altarele zeiei Parthenos i a Demosului. Dou generaii mai
trziu n agoraua din Dionysopolis era ridicat statuia de bronz a lui Akornion,
locul mai exact al amplasrii fiind stabilit de cel onorat [CE 19]. Ctre sfritul
secoluluiIcomunitateadinMesambriahotracatabloulpictatpeunscut(imago
clipeata) al medicului Glaukias, fiul lui Athanaion, s fie amplasat n templul lui
Apollo[CE20].nacelaitimp,psphisma,peolespededemarmor,puteaficitit
deceicarefrecventautemplulluiAsklepios.
Tradiiaelenisticadecreteloronorificeafostcontinuatinepocaroman.
Astfel, callatianul Apollonios a fost onorat ctre jumtatea secolului I p. Chr. cu
mai multe statui de bronz i portrete pictate, amplasate n locurile cele mai
vizibile ale oraului [CE 24]. Hotrrea de cinstire, nscris pe o lespede de
marmur,trebuiasfieaezatntrunlocdingimnaziualeschiardecelonorat.
Ctre sfritul secolului I comunitile din Heracleea i Amastris au hotrt ca
Iulia Aquilina, care beneficia de cetenia ambelor orae, s fie onorat cu o
statuie ce urma s fie aezat n teatrul construit sau doar refcut prin grija
strmoilorei[CE27].
Binefctorii i oamenii politici locali sunt eclipsai, totui, de ctre

328

Privitor la onorurile acordate lui Diodoros Pasparos, vezi discuia rezumativ la


PEKRY1994,p.146148.
11

STATUISAUPORTRETENINSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC
329

reprezentaniaiadministraieiromanenceeacepriveteonorurileacordatedeo
comunitatesaualta.Deexemplu,nanul174p.Chr.TitusAureliusCalpurnianus
Apollonides,procuratorfinanciaralMoesieiInferior,afostrspltitnunumaicu
statuiibusturi,daricuacordareatitluluidemembrualSfatuluidinChersones
[CE32].

3.Persoanesaugrupurilesocialeantrenatenfolosireastatuilor/portretelor
ca instrument al comunicrii vizuale i impactul/relevana unor asemenea
msuridecinstirencadruluneicomuniti
ncomunitilegrecetiurbanedinarealulMriiNegre,carenumrauncel
maibuncazctevamii(dacnuchiarctevasute)deceteni,decreteleonorifice
reprezentau n epocile elenistic i roman instrumentul de comunicare cel mai
important. Din momentul cnd mesajul scris transmis de texte a fost corelat
statuilor i portretelor celor onorai, a fost deschis drumul spre idealizarea
reprezentanilor pturii nstrite care i asumau o poziie dominant din punct
de vedere politic i social. Astfel, erau create premisele pentru apariia unui
ceteanidealcaTheoklesdinOlbia[CE40],carefadeceideaceeaivrst
sa comportat ca un frate, fa de cei mai n vrst ca un fiu, fa de cei mai
tineri ca un tat. De aici cum observa pe bun dreptate Heinz Heinen
rezultoimagineapolisuluicainstituieeducativsupradimensionat,nsensul
uneipaideiacarencepecuexemplulstrmoiloriatingeapogeulodatcusuma
i intensitatea binefacerilor proprii menite s serveasc drept exemplu
contemporanilor i urmailor12. Tocmai acestui scop serveau i decretele
onorifice consemnate n scris, ca i reprezentrile binefctorilor, uneori eroizai,
amplasate n locurile cele mai vizibile ale cetii. ntro societate fr ziare,
televizor i internet elocvena statuilor ridicate n mai toate spaiile publice,
respectivatextelornscrisepesteledemarmuricareerauanunatedecrainici
lasrbtorilecelemaiimportante,eracusiguranmaimarecaastzi.Cuvntul
corelat imaginii influena i schimba mentalitatea tuturor celor implicai n
evenimentelenumeroaseivariatealevieiipolisuluiindiferentdacnereferim
laceteni,strini,sclavisauchiarbarbari.
La finalul acestor ctorva reflecii preliminare s ne fie permis invocarea
unorparalelectsepoatedeelocventepentrufelulncaredinantichitateipn
astzi relevana unei statui ridicate ntrun loc public a rmas aproape
neschimbat. n vara anului 2012, cu prilejul unei deplasri de documentare n
Ucraina,amajunsinoraulBelgorodDnestrovskij,aliasCetateaAlb,pelocul
anticuluiTyras.DupdestrmareaUniuniiSovieticeoraulacunoscutodecdere
continu rata omajului este enorm, starea strzilor i a cldirilor ofer o
privelitedezolant,totuldenotolipsacutdefonduricomunitare.naceast
situaiedestringentnecesitatendrmuireabanuluipublicvizitatorulmaipuin
avizatarputeafiocatdeuncadrudesprinsparcdintrunaltfilm.Nereferimla
deciziaconsiliuluimunicipaldearidicalngprimrieostatuiesupradimensionata
HEINEN2009,p.28:DiePoliserscheintalseinegroeErziehungsanstaltimSinne
einer Paideia, die mit dem Vorbild der Vorfahren beginnt, sich in der Summe und der
Intensitt der eigenen Lebensleistung entfaltet und ihrerseits als Muster fr Zeitgenossen
undNachgeborenewirkt.
12

VICTORCOJOCARU

luiLenin,alecruibusturidinbronz,marmursaugranitncmaipotfivzute
peteritoriulUcrainei,inclusivntabereledeodihnpentrucopii.idacprofilul
luiKarlMarxspatpeundealdindreaptadrumuluispreSevastopolpoatestrni
astziilaritate,capuluriaaluiKemalAtatrksculptatpeunmuntecaredomin
oraul Eregli (antica Heracleea) nc se mai nscrie n firesc. Acestea, ca i
numeroasealteexemple,carearputeafiinvocatenacelaisens,neamintescide
remarcile pline de umor ale lui Lucian din Samosata statuile sunt nevoite s
asculte prostiile celor care le venereaz, si lecuiasc pe cei bolnavi, si
pedepseascpehoi,smprteascoracole13.

CATALOGEPIGRAFIC14

1. Decret onorific. LD: Insula erpilor (Leuke); LP: Institutul de Arheologie


2
Vasile Prvan, inv. L 350; sec. IV a. Chr.; ed.: IOSPE I 325, r. 717 (cf.
VINOGRADOV1989,p.165;HUPE2006,p.79,pl.7.12).

330

[ ] |8 [] | [
] | [] |
[],[|12 ]
[ | ] , [ |
] |[]
[|16][][]|[].

2. Decret onorific pentru Kallinikos. LD: Olbia; LP: Muzeul de Arheologie


2

din Odessa, inv. 50740 i 50523; dup 330 a. Chr.; ed.: IOSPE I 25 + 31, r. 1316
(textreunitdeJu.G.Vinogradov,n:PS,p.282ipl.6,12).

[ ] [ ] [] |
[ ] [] |
[] [] |16
.

3. Decret onorific pentru Apollodoros, Apollonios i Euphrones din


Chersonesos.LD:Olbia;LP:filialadinSt.PetersburgaInstitutuluideArheologie;
mijloculsec.IIIa.Chr.;ed.:SEG39,702=NO28+29+123+IOSPEI2240,r.14&
2033[textreunitdeJAJLENKO1989;cf.VINOGRADOV1989,p.215216).

, [] |
[ ] | ,
13
Luc. Deor.Conc. 12, Cont. 22; Alex. 30; Luct. 19. Cf. PEKRY 1994, p.161: die
Statuen mssen Dummheiten ihrer Verehrer anhren, Kranke heilen, Diebe bestrafen,
Orakelerteilen.
14
n cazul fiecrei inscripii catalogate, lemma conine urmtoarele date: locul
descoperirii (LD), locul de pstrare (LP doar acolo unde acesta ne este cunoscut), data
documentului, ediia (ed.) dup care a fost preluat textul (cu trimiteri la reeditri
ulterioarencazulinscripiilormaiimportante).

STATUISAUPORTRETENINSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC
331

[]|4
[]
[ ] |20 [ ] [ |
] []|[ ]
, |[ ]
|24 [ ]
|[][,
] |[
] |28[ ,
] |[ (?) ]
,|[,]
|[ ]w [] , [ |32
]l[][|].

4. Decret onorific pentru Diogenes. LD: Histria; LP: Muzeul Naional de


IstorieaRomniei,inv.83760;mijloculsec.IIIa.Chr.;ed.:ISMI1,r.1114.

[ ] |12[]
|[][]|[]
[][]

5.DecretonorificpentruDionysios.LD:Histria;LP:MuzeulHistria,inv.325;
sec.IIIa.Chr.;ed.:ISMI19,r.1015&3032(cf.AVRAM2007,p.85,nr.19).

[ ] [ ]| [
|12][,|]
[|][|][
][]
[ ] [ | ] [] [] [
|32][][]

6.Decretonorific.LD:Histria;LP:MuzeulHistria,inv.476;sec.IIIa.Chr.;
ed.:ISMI12,r.1422(cf.AVRAM2007,p.84,nr.12).

[ ] |
|16 |
|[] |[ ]
|20 [ ]ai | [
]|[]

7. Decret onorific pentru Agasikles. LD: Chersonesos; LP: Rezervaia


arheologicChersonesTavrieskij;sec.IIIa.Chr.;ed.:IOSPEI2418(textnscris
n opt coroane care apar pe baza statuii; cf. Ju.G. Vinogradov, n: PS, p. 461463,
569ipl.30,45).

VICTORCOJOCARU

[]. 1. | | [] |
[]|. 2. ()[] | | [] | . 3.
. 4. [?] | []. 5. []|[]. 6.
[]|.7.[][]|[].8.[]|[].

8.Decret onorificpentruEuresibios.LD:Olbia;sec.IIIa.Chr.;ed.:IOSPEI2
187(textnscrispebazauneistatui)15.

|[]
.

9. Decret onorific pentru Anthesterios. LD: Olbia; 250225 a. Chr.; ed.: SEG
34,758,r.4555.

[ ] ka [] | a[
]srn | d[ ] e|48 kat
[ , ]| e[ ]
[] | [ , ][] | e
te[ ] |52 , [
]|, [] [] [] (?) t[] e|
l[]ou,[]|
[].

10. Decret onorific pentru Nikeratos. LD: Olbia; LP: Muzeul de Istorie din
Moscova;sf.sec.III/nc.sec.II;ed.:IOSPEI234,r.89&2234.

[ ] |8 [ ] ,
[][]|[][]
[ ] |22 [ ] ,
[|,][]
, [] |24 [
],
|[,]
|[ ]
| [ ]
, [] |28[
] , [] |
[]
[| ]
, [| ]<>
| |32[
][](),

332

15
VeziV.V.Latyev,adIOSPEI 2 187,p.206:sibasismagnitudinemconsideramus,
probabile fit Heurisibii statuam fuisse equestrem. Cf. Ju.G. Vinogradov, n: PS, p. 462, n.
201.

STATUISAUPORTRETENINSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC
333

[][],
[|].

11. Decret onorific pentru Meniskos. LD: necropola medieval de la Pliska;


LP:UniversitateaSv.KlimentOchridskidinSofia;sf.sec.III;ed.:SEG52,724,r.
4553(cf.AVRAM201216).

[ ] [ | ] []ai [] p totoi
[ | ] []t[ ][, ]te[ |48 ]
nouj[]osi[|]q[
]o tn [ | ] ka [] []
[ ] | ma [] [] [] [ ] |52
s [ ]mn []
e[]to[][]

12.DecretonorificpentruHegesagoras.LD:Histria;LP:MuzeulNaionalde
IstorieaRomniei,inv.18794;sec.IIa.Chr.(?) 17;ed.:ISMI64,r.3039(cf.IGBulg
I2388bis;AVRAM2007,p.93,nr.64).

[ ] [ |
|32, ,
|
[]|
[] |36
|[]|
[][]

13.DecretonorificpentruAristides(?).LD:Histria;LP:MuzeulHistria,inv.
116;sec.IIa.Chr.;ed.:ISMI31,r.1011(cf.AVRAM2007,p.87,nr.31).

10[][|][][][][]

14. Decret onorific pentru fiul lui Theognetos. LD: Histria; LP: Muzeul
Histria,inv.301AB;sec.IIa.Chr.;ed.:ISMI59,r.1222(Decretaluneiasociaii).

[]|12 []|[
| [ ]
|16 ] |
[]|[]
16
ntre timp, autorul a avutamabilitatea sne trimit ntreguldosar legat de aceast
inscripie, sub forma unui studiu amplu ce urmeaz s apar n: Studi ellenistici 29 (2015),
faptpentrucareiexprimmmulumiriicuacestprilej.
17
Cf.AVRAM2007, p. 93,nr.64:Ju.G.Vinogradov estimequecedcret nedate pas
e
du II s. av. J.C. , mais bien des annes 255/4 av. J.C. La guerre entre Apollonia, aide
par Istros, et Msambria aurait affaire aux oprations droules en mer Noire pendant la
deuximeguerredeSyrie.

VICTORCOJOCARU

[]|[][]
|20 [ ] [] |
[] [ ] | [ ] [
]

15. Decret onorific. LD: Histria; LP: Muzeul Naional de Istorie a Romniei,
inv.L1420;sec.IIa.Chr.;ed.:ISMI61,r.79.(Decretaluneiasociaii).

[ ] |8 [ |[
][]

16. Decret onorific. LD: Histria; LP: n paramentul incintei trzii; sec. II a.
Chr.;ed.:ISMI178i179.

| | |4
| [] |
[], | [] |8 [] []|
[][]| , | [] |12
.

17. Decret onorific pentru Diophantos. LD: Chersonesos; LP: Muzeul


Ermitage;cca.107104a.Chr.;ed.:IOSPEI2352,r.4754.

[ ] |48 ,
| ,
|
[]| []
|52[]
|[]
, |
.[]

18. Decret onorific pentru Diogenes. LD: Histria; LP: Muzeul Histria; ca. 90
a.Chr.;ed.:AVRAM2007,p.117118,nr.XXVIII,r.4045(cf.SEG47,1125).

[ ] |40 [ ] | D
[?]<>[]l[][
] |[ ] [ ] [ ]
|44[][|.]

19.DecretonorificpentruAkornion.LD:Dionysopolis;LP:MuzeuldinSofia,
inv.1200;curnddup48a.Chr.;ed.:IGBulgI213,r.4249.

[ ] | []
, [|44]a[ ]
[] | []s a

334

STATUISAUPORTRETENINSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC
335

[]| ,
[|] []
[|48],[]|
.

20.DecretonorificpentruGlaukias.LD:Mesambria;LP:MuzeuldinSofia,
inv.4740;sf.sec.Ia.Chr.;ed.:IGBulgI2315,r.413&1820.

|4[][]i []|[]a[]|
a[]n a |[]|8[] []a[]|
[] [] | [ ] |
|12 |
[]

[ ] |
|20(sic).

21.Decretonorific.LD:Mesambria(Nesebr);LP:MuzeulErmitage;sf.sec.I
a.Chr./nc.sec.Ip.Chr.;ed.:IGBulgI2320.

[]|1[]i
s[]e[|].|[]
|4[]ma|[]
| []et . | [ ] |8 [
] | ,
| [] . | [ ]
, |12 [ ] uacat . [ ]
, | [ ] ,
.

22.Decretonorific.LD:Chersonesos;LP:RezervaiaarheologicChersones
Tavrieskij;dintimpuldomnieiluiTiberius;ed.:IOSPEI2355,r.3741.

[ ] [ |
, ] [] [|
][?|40
(?) ]
[|(?)][]

23. Decret onorific pentru Orontes. LD: Olbia (?); LP: originalul este
consideratdisprut;ctremijloculsec.Ip.Chr.;ed.:IK58,3,r.2437[cf.IOSPEI2
79].

[ ] |24 [ ] | |
|,
|28 |
| |

VICTORCOJOCARU

|32 ,|
.||
, |36
|.

24. Decret onorific pentru Apollonios. LD: Callatis; LP: originalul este
consideratdisprut;ctremijloculsec.Ip.Chr.;ed.:ISMIII31,r.1420.

[ ] []|
[|16]<><>
[, |] [][]
[18 |] , []
[ |][ ]
[][] [] [ |20
][][][][]

25. Decret onorific pentru Sextus Vettulenus Cerialis. LD: Chersonesos; LP:
MuzeulErmitage;dup70p.Chr.;ed.:IOSPEI2421.

[][ ] | , []|
|4,|.

26. Decret onorific pentru Sextus Octavius Fronto. LD: Chersonesos; LP:
MuzeuldeIstoriedinMoscova;cca.92p.Chr.;ed.:IOSPEI2422.

, |
||4,.

27.DecretonorificpentruIuliaAquilina.LD:Amastris;97p.Chr.;ed.:IK47,
72.

[] | []l kl []|
|4,|,
|x||8
| | , |
|12[]

28. Decret onorific pentru Ariston. LD: Chersonesos; 131154 p. Chr.; ed.:
IOSPEI2423(textnscrisn10coroanecareaparpebazastatuii).

. 1. | |

336

18
n opinia noastr, ar fi vorba de statui de bronz i de portrete pictate i nu de
statuesdebronzeetdinscriptions(honorifiques),cumaparetradusnISMIII,p.272.Cf.
PEKRY1978,p.736(=PEKRY1994,p.153154):istdasgemalteBildnis,
ob jedoch nicht auch gemalte Statuen gelegentlich so benannt werden konnten, wie
Rostowtzeffvermutet,istkaumzuentschieden.

STATUISAUPORTRETENINSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC
337

| | |[] | [] ||. 2.
[]||. 3 ||. 4. | | . 5.
| | | [] []| []
[]|. 6. |[]| | | |. 7.
[]|||[].8.||
[]| | |[] [ ]||. 9.
||[].10.[]|[]|[].

29. Decret onorific. LD: Chersonesos; sec. II p. Chr.; ed.: IOSPE I2 424 (text
nscrisncincicoroanecareaparpebazastatuii).

[ ] | [ ] | []. | 1.
[][| | ] | [ ] | []. | 2.
[]|[]|. | 3. [ ] | 4. |[]|[]. 5.
||.

30 Decret onorific pentru Demokrates. LD: Chersonesos; LP: Muzeul de la


Theodosia;mijloculsec.IIp.Chr.;ed.:IOSPEI2425.

| | [
]|4 [ |], [ |
] [ | (?)] [][ |8
][|][|]
[ | ], [ |12 ]
[, | ] | ,
[]||16
|.

31. Decret onorific. LD: satul Sibioara, jud. Constana; LP: Muzeul Naional
deAntichiti[InstitutuldeArhelogieVasilePrvan,inv.L69;cca.155p.Chr.;
ed.:ISMII57.

T[ ] | [ ] | st[ ]|4
[ ] | [ ]| () ()
ten[ ]| () w[, |8 ,
()()[|]],
| [ | , ()
[] |12 , [] | ()
, , [], | () , [
]| , [] |16 [
]| [ (?)|]
[]|[]

32. Decret onorific pentru T. Aurelius Calpurnianus Apollonides. LD:


Chersonesos; LP: Rezervaia arheologic Chersones Tavrieskij, inv. 37206/30;
174p.Chr.;ed.:SEG45,985[=A1996,1359,r.1730].

VICTORCOJOCARU

[ ] | . i[] [] |
[] , [] |20
[]i[]|[][]
|[],
[] []|24,
[][]||
[] , | []
|28|
[]|[].

33. Decret onorific pentru Numenios. LD: Odessos; LP: Muzeul din Varna,
inv.II1470;sec.IIp.Chr.;ed.:IGBulgI265.

m[ ] | [ ] | i []
|4 [ ] | [] | [] |
i[]|8[].

34. Decret onorific pentru Africanus (?) Quietus. LD: Tomis; LP: Muzeul
Naional de Antichiti [Institutul de Arhelogie Vasile Prvan, inv. L, nr. 562;
sec.IIp.Chr.;ed.:ISMII71.

[ | | |4
(?)]| [] | |8
| | [] [] |
|12|[].

35. Decret onorific pentru Sossia Africana. LD: Tomis; LP: Muzeul Naional
de Antichiti [Institutul de Arhelogie Vasile Prvan, inv. L, nr. 144; sec. II p.
Chr.;ed.:ISMII72.

| | |4
| | | |8
. | | |
|12||.

36.Decretonorific.LD:Tomis;LP:MuzeulNaionaldeAntichiti[Institutul
deArhelogieVasilePrvan,Inv.L544;sec.IIp.Chr.;ed.:ISMII77.

[]|[]||4[]
|,||.

37. Decret onorific. LD: Ciobruciu (provine de la Tyras); 182/83 p. Chr.; ed.:
IOSPEI22.

[ ] |12 [ ]| [ ]|
[ ] [?],

338

STATUISAUPORTRETENINSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC
339

[] |16
[] []|
.[]

38. Decret onorific pentru Aurelius Priscus Isidoros. LD: Tomis; LP: British
Museum;epocaSeverilor;ed.:ISMII96.

| |
|4 | A
||
wj |8 , |
n | |
,,|12,|
, | |
|.

39.DecretonorificpentruAureliusPriscusAnnianus.LD:Tomis;LP:British
Museum;epocaSeverilor;ed.:ISMII97.

| |
|4 |
| () | |8
o|
|, |
, |12
|,,,||
.

40.DecretonorificpentruTheokles.LD:Olbia;adouajumtateasec.II/nc.
IIIp.Chr.;ed.:IOSPEI240,r.3246[cf.HEINEN2009:p.2223,cufotografielap.
30].

[ ] |32 [ ] |
|
, | (),
|36
, |
| ,
| ,
|40 | ,
|
|
[] | () |44
()|
,()|
.

VICTORCOJOCARU

340

41.DecretonorificpentruKalisthenes.LD:Olbia;193211p.Chr.;ed.:IOSPE
I242(frag.f).

[ ] |[ ] [
|4 ][,
|, ] [
| ] [
(?) | ] [
|8][(?)].

42.Decretonorific.LD:Junisilar/Balkanci19;LP:MuzeuldinSofia,inv.1202;
198217p.Chr.;ed.:IGBulgI216,r.811.

[ ] |8 [ ] [ ] |
() A[()] | [
]|c[].

43.Decretonorific.LD:Olbia;epocaroman;ed.:IOSPEI263,r.47.

[]|4[(?)]|[
]|[]|[].

44. Decret onorific. LD: Constana; LP: Muzeul Naional de Antichiti


[InstitutuldeArhelogieVasilePrvan,inv.L,nr.1519;epocaroman;ed.:ISM
II100.

[] | w[ ] | [ ] |4
[]|.

45.Decretonorific.LD:Tomis;LP:MuzeuldeIstorieNaionaliArheologie
Constana,inv.1460;ntimpuldomnieiluiDocletian;ed.:ISMII113.

[]|OrdinibusScythiciscuras|quisustulitaegras|4[orna]tamquededit
secur[is|degerevitam].
BIBLIOGRAFIE

AVRAM 2007 A. Avram, Le corpus des inscriptions dIstros revisit, Dacia 51 (2007),
p.79132.
AVRAM 2012 A. Avram, Revision eines Ehrendekrets der Stadt Istros (comunicare
prezentatlaCongresulXIVdeepigrafiegreacilatindelaBerlin).

Vezi precizarea fcut de G. Mihailov, ad IGBulg I 2 16, p. 64: Dionysopolis


positumessesatisapparet.
19

STATUISAUPORTRETENINSCRIPIILEONORIFICEDINAREALULPONTIC
341

COJOCARU 2009 V. Cojocaru, Zum Verhltnis zwischen Steppenbevlkerung und


griechischenStdten:DasskythischeProtektoratalsoffeneFrage,Tyche23(2009),p.120.
COJOCARU 2013 V. Cojocaru, Relaiile interpontice ale oraelor greceti de la nordul
Mrii Negre i contactele acestora cu barbarii din hinterland pe baza izvoarelor epigrafice, n: F.
PANAITBRZESCU, I. BRZESCU , F. MATEIPOPESCU, A. ROBU (ed.), Poleis n Marea
Neagr:relaiiinterponticeiproduciilocale,Bucureti2013,p.87142.
ECK 2003 W. Eck, Devotus numini maiestatique eorum. Reprsentation und
PropagierungderTetrarchieunterDiocletian,n:HESBERG,H.von(ed.),MedieninderAntike.
KommunikativeQualittundnormativeWirkung,Kln,2003,p.5162.
HEINEN 2009 H. Heinen, Reprsentation von Identitt und Zugehrigkeit: eine
Einfhrung. 3. Theokles von Olbia: ein idealer Polisbrger und Freund der Fremden, n: A.
COKUN, H. HEINEN, S. PFEIFFER (ed.), Identitt und Zugehrigkeit im Osten der
griechischrmischen Welt. Aspekte ihrer Reprsentation in Stdten, Provinzen und Reichen,
FrankfurtamMain,2009,p.2133.
HUPE (ed.) 2006 J. Hupe, Der AchilleusKult im nrdlichen Schwarzmeerraum vom
Beginn der griechischen Kolonisation bis in die rmische Kaiserzeit. Beitrge zur
Akkulturationsforschung,Rahden/Westf.(InternationaleArchologie94).
JAJLENKO1989V.P.Jajlenko, Olvijskij dekret v est synovej chersonesita Apollonija,
VIstD20(1989),p.252268.
PEKRY 1978 Th. Pekry, Statuen in kleinasiatischen Inschriften, n: S. SAHIN, E.
SCHWERTHEIM, J. WAGNER (ed.), Studien zur Religion und Kultur Kleinasiens. FS fr
Friedrich Karl Drner, Bd. II, Leiden, 1978, p. 727739 (EPRO 56) (= PEKRY 1994, p. 145
161).
PEKRY1994Th.Pekry,AusgewhlteKleineSchriften,hrsg.vonH.J.DREXHAGE,
St.Katharinen(PHAROSStudienzurgriechischrmischenAntike,Bd.IV).
QUASS 1993 F. Quass, Die Honoratorenschicht in den Stdten des griechischen Ostens.
Untersuchungen zur politischen und sozialen Entwicklung in hellenistischer und rmischer Zeit,
Stuttgart,1993.
TUNKINA 2002 I.V. Tunkina, Russkaja nauka o klassieskich drevnostjach juga Rossii
(XVIIIseredinaXIXv.),St.Petersburg,2002.
VINOGRADOV 1989 Ju.G. Vinogradov, Politieskaja istorija Olvijskogo polisa VIII
vv.don..Istorikoepigrafieskoeissledovanie,Moscova,1989.

PROTECTIVEDEITIESOFROMANROADSIN
MOESIAINFERIOR

AdrianaPANAITE*

Keywords: Moesia Inferior, Apollo Agyeus, Quadriviae, road, protective deities,


altar,inscription.
Cuvinte cheie: Moesia Inferior, Apollo Agyeus, Quadriviae, drum, zeiti
protectoare,altar,inscripie.

Summary: Roads were under the protection of the gods, especially Mercury and
Marsbutcrossroadshadtheirparticulardeities:Diviae,Triviae,Quadriviae(intersection
oftwo,threeorfourroads)whichwereworshipedinspecificsanctuariesnamedcompita.
Protective deities of Roman roads attested in Moesia Inferior are Apollo Agyeus and
Quadriviae. Apollo Agyeus appears on two inscriptions found in Tomis and Callatis.
SeveralaltarsdedicatedtoQuadriviaewerediscoveredinNovae,OescusandTomis.
Rezumat: Drumurile erau sub protecia zeilor, mai ales Mercur i Marte.
Interseciile de drumuri aveau zeitile lor particulare: Diviae, Triviae, Quadriviae
(intersecia a dou, trei sau patru drumuri), care erau adorate n sanctuare specifice
numite compita. Zeiti protectoare ale drumurilor atestate n Moesia Inferior sunt
Apollo Agyeus i Quadriviae. Apollo Agyeus apare pe dou inscripii descoperite la
Tomis i Callatis. Mai multe inscripii latineti de pe teritoriul provinciei atest cultul
pentruQuadriviaelaNovae,OescusiTomis.

Roman roads represent one of the most impresive feature of the Roman
Empire. Construction, extension, and maintenance of roads networks correlate
withthedevelopmentofsettlementsareamongtheearlyachievementsofRoman
civilization.
Roads have ensured the unity and prosperity of the Roman
Empire.Extremely pragmatic Romans personified everything, including roads.
Those were under the protection of the gods, especially Mercury and Mars, but
crossroads had their particular deities: Diviae, Triviae, Quadriviae (intersection of
two, three or four roads) which were worshiped in specific sanctuaries named
Adriana Panaite: Institutul de Arheologie Vasile Prvan, Bucureti; email:
panaite_adriana92@yahoo.com.
*

ADRIANAPANAITE

compita. Most often they were placed along the road1, sometimes inside the
stations (mansiones)2. But there was not always a specific building: a passage in
Apuleius3 speaks of how different were these places of worship: meadows,
orchards,caves,treesorplacestomakesmallofferingsoffruitorflowerwreaths.
In any form these rituals are always performed by the travelers, knowing that
travelingwasfullofrisks.
Protective deities of the roads attested in Moesia Inferior are Apollo Agyeus
and Quadriviae. Apollo Agyeus appears on two inscriptions found in Tomis4 and
Callatis5.The term Agyeus, which in translation means protector of roads,
accompanies the name of the deity as epithet. The epigraph from Tomis (Fig. 1)
consists of two texts on the same altar both carved and dated in the time of
MarcusAurelius:thefirst,morepreciselybetween166172AD,andthesecondone
no earlier than 170 AD. They have been put in connection with extensive works
for reconstruction of the coastline road. This important communication line will
steadily be in the attention of imperial administration in the second half of the
second century and beginning of the next one. Most milestones certifying its
repairs are dated in the reigns of Marcus Aurelius and Septimius Severus6. This
might be due to the presence of increasing number of military personnel in the
citiesontheshore,andontheotherhanditcandemonstratetheoveralleffortof
strengtheningtheprovince,locatedincloseproximitytotheborder.
Repairingworksofthecoastlineroadstartedin162ADandcontinuedinthe
following. The inscriptions, based on a unique text, which came from the
Governor M. Servilius Fabianus Maximuss office7, have been proved this. Even
though his name appears only on three of them, almost identical inscriptions
provethattheroadrepairwasmadeduringhistime.
TheinscriptionfromCallatis(Fig.2)datesbacktoIIIIIcenturiesBC.Inthis
case the inscription is not related to roads, Apollo Agyeus being only the
eponymous deity for the year when inscription has been written. Apollo Agyeus
was an important deity in Megara, and the eponymous deity in Mesambria8. He
guarded the gates and ward off the evil and is therefore a deity with apotropaic
qualities.It wassometimesrepresentedasacolumnor paintedpillar.Hiscultis
rare;theattestationsareveryfewwhiledepictionsoncoinsarealittlebroader9.
SeveralLatininscriptionsfromtheterritoryoftheprovinceshowthecultof

344

CHEVALLIER1972,p.79.
e.g.:TresTabernaeCaesarisZabern:CILXIII11647.
3
Florides I, 1: Ut ferme religiosis viantium moris est, cum aliqui lucus aut aliqui locus
sanctusinviaoblatusest,votumpostulare,pomumadponere,paulisperadsidere.
4
ISMII116.
5
ISMIII30.
6
Marcus Aurelius: Callatis: ISM III 196; ISM III 197; ISM III 198 (=ISM II 68(34));
Histria: ISM I 319; Sinoe: ISM I 322; 2 Mai: ISM III 199; 23 August: ISM III 195; Septimius
Severus: Tomis: VULPE, BARNEA 1968, p. 192, footnote 56, unpublished inscription from
200 AD, information from A. Rdulescu from 1967; BRBULESCUMUNTEANU,
RDULESCU 1980, p. 140157, no. 2; BRBULESCU, RDULESCU 1991, p. 123141;
Odessos:HOLLENSTEIN1975,no.23,24;Scele:CILIII14461.
7
TEFAN1984,p.95107.
8
RUSCU2009.
9
BALESTRAZZI1981,p.93108.
1
2

PROTECTIVEDEITIESOFROMANROADSINMOESIAINFERIOR 345

Quadriviae. These come from Novae10 (Fig. 3.1 and 3.2), Oescus11 (Fig. 3.3) and
Tomis12 (Fig. 413). Inscriptions from Novae are widely dated between 100 and 250
AD,andtheothertwofromOescusandTomiscouldnotbedated.Allfourofthem
areshrinesdedicatedtodeitiesQuadriviae.
The inscription which we present as being from Tomis was not included in
any of the volumes (IITomis and IIICallatis) of the Inscriptiones Scythiae Minoris
Collection. It may indeed come from Tomis, or perhaps from Callatis. It was
published by Gr. Tocilescu in 1879, as belonging to the Collection Koglniceanu
andhasnotbeenrepublishedeversince.ThecollectionwaspurchasedbyTocilescu
for the National Museum of Antiquities from Bucharest, with great effort, in two
stages,notentirelyandconsistsof23piecesfromTomisandCallatis.Theinscription
was recently rediscovered in the deposits of the Institute of Archaeology Vasile
PrvaninBucharestandpresentedinatemporaryexhibition14.
ExceptingoneinscriptionfromNovae15fortherestofthemthefindingspotis
unknown.TheonefromNovaewasdiscoveredbychancebesidetheWesterngate.
Wecanonlyassumethatinthatarea therewasa temple dedicated to this deity,
especially because we are in the immediate vicinity of the limes road, passing
throughthisfortressfromWesttoEast16.
WhoareDiviae,TriviaeorQuadriviae?
From etymological point of view the name derives from the Latin word
crossroads Quadruuium. Diviae, Triviae or Quadriviae are protective deities of
roads and travelers no matter who they are: servants, merchants, soldiers.
Deities are accompanied by epithets like Augustae17, Caelestes18 or Sacrae19. On the
religious monuments they appear most often together with Silvanus20 or Genius
Loci21. Although less numerous, there are also associations with Jupiter Optimus
Maximus22,Geniuscivitatis23orDomusDivina24.

ILNovae22,23.
CILIII12349=ILBR40.
12
AEMIII1879,p.45,no.19.
13
www.arheomedia.ro/monumente/D5118/PhotobyCristinaAlexandrescu,towhom
Iwouldliketothankforit.
14
Jupiter on your side is an exhibition dedicated to the relation between people and
godsontheLowerDanubeArea,organizedbyCristinaAlexandrescufromtheInstituteof
Archaeology Vasile Prvan, in collaboration with the History Museums from Alba Iulia,
National History and Archaeology Museum Constana, Bucharest (Memorial House dr.
George Severeanu), with the support of the National Bank of Romania and Association
ARA,withintheArheoMediaProject(PNII20072013:RU/TE113).
15
ILNovae23.
16
ILNovae23;KOLENDO1990,p.233;MROZEWICZ1985,p.167169.
17
e.g.: Leipnitz EDHNr.: HD039149. URL: http://www.epigraphischedatenbank
heidelberg.de/;NovaeILNovae22.
18
e.g.:WesterwoodAE1964,no.175;Wright1969,p.192193.
19
e.g.:Apulum(AlbaIulia)IDRIII/5,310;ScupiIMSVI13.
20
e.g.:Carnuntum(Petronell)CILIII13463,13475.
21
e.g.:Vetera(Xanten)CILXIII8638.
22
StuttgartAE1927,0066,SolvaEDHNr.:HD039149.URL:http://www.epigraphische
datenbankheidelberg.de/
23
LadenburgCILXIII6417
24
ZabernCILXIII11647
10
11

ADRIANAPANAITE

RepresentationsofthefemaledeitiesQuadriviaeappearonlyonfragmentsof
terrasigillata25(Fig.5),whereoftenareaccompaniedbyprotectivesnakeofhome
and fields. Instead, there is only one altar with them26. In terms of iconographic
representation Quadriviae deities have their origin in representation of the
Matrones:womenindrapedrobes27.
These deities were associated with gods Lares28. They assume greater
importance in the time of Augustus. About the same time appear names Diviae,
TriviaeandQuadriviae.LaresCompitales,godsofthestreetsofcitiesandtheirgates
and Lares Viales, deities of roads outside the civil settlements, had a festival of
theirowncompitaliaandacelebrationintheRomancalendar,allestablishedby
thereligiousreformsinitiatedbyAugustus29.
Most inscriptions have been found in the two Germanys, also in Rhaetia,
Noricum, Pannonia Superior, Dalmatia, Dacia, Moesia Superior and Moesia Inferior30
(Fig. 6). In all border provinces the protective deities of roads had in addition
security attributes related with boundaries of the empire. The cult has not been
confirmedineitherGallicorHispanicprovinces31.Mostdedicationstothedeities
comefromCarnuntum,todaythecityPetronell(Austria)32.
Wherethesedeitiesoriginatefrom?Inthespecializedliteraturetherearetwo
differentopinions.Accordingtothem,theyareeitherCelticorCeltoGermanicor
Balkan, since they appear in inscriptions together with Silvanus, god of Illyrian
origin33.
Very probably, their cult was spread out due to the movements of military
troops in provinces located along the border: Germany34, Pannonia, and Dacia
since the middle of the II century AD up to the beginning of the next century,
especiallyduringthereignofMarcusAurelius35.

Once established their origin it should be established whose type of


worshippublicorprivatetheybelongto.TheQuadriviaeinterestedindividuals
aswellasthelocalcommunities.Anyonetravelingontheroadsoftheconfinesof
the Empire or living near the limes make an offering to the goddesses to ensure
themselvesthatroadsaresafe,freeofobstaclesandintrusionsofpeoplesfromthe
other side of the border. The soldiers themselves also wore special attention to
these goddesses. A study of dedications in the provinces of Upper and Lower

346

Tabernae(Rhinzabern):RICKEN,THOMAS2005,vol.I,p.76,tafel62,no.12;vol.II,
tafel274.2andtafel62.12;MATTERN2005,p.2124.
26
StuttgartAE1927,no.66.
27
HILD1926,p.16351639;MATTERN2005,p.2124.
28
MainzCILXIII11816.
29
GALINSKY2007,p.78;BELAYCHE2007,p.279280.
30
PANAITE2013(inprint).
31
InHispaniaonlyoneinscriptionwasdiscoveredatLaguardia:ELORZA1967,no.77:
Segilus et | Rusticus f(ilius), | Laribus Q(uadru)u(iis), | pro salute, | u(otum) s(oluerunt)
l(ibentes)m(erito).InthisprovinceitisverywellrepresentedthecultofLaresViales:CILII
2518,2572,2987,5734;AE1973,310;AE1995,720,749;AE2004,731etc
32
CILIII4441,13463,13464,13465,13466,13467,13475,14089;AE1992,no.1425.
33
For the Illyrian origin: HEICHELHEIM 1963, p. 714720; For the Celtic origin: IHM
1915,p.17;DORCEY1992(nonvidi)quotedbyFERLUT2011,p.79.
34
MATIJEVI2009,p.71144.
35
MATTERN2005,p.2124;FERLUT2001,vol.I,p.79.
25

PROTECTIVEDEITIESOFROMANROADSINMOESIAINFERIOR 347

Germany demonstrates that Quadriviae are worshiped especially in the private


space36, but do not missing inscriptions of public character, made either by
soldiers37,civilauthorities38orlocalcommunities39.
Dedications to Quadriviae discovered so far in Moesia Inferior are simple
individualacts ofworship.Theyincludeonly thename of thededicator without
any other information about it. Even so, they show the presence of Western
elements in the Lower Danube area. Equally they are important for multiple
cultural contacts between various linguistic and cultural areas, also for
acculturationprocess,reflectedinthiscasebyreligion.Ontheotherhand,dueto
the low number of dedications we cannot speak of a provincewide public
worship of these deities. Their appearance is rather punctual, either linked to
importantstructuralmomentssuchasthecoastroadrehabilitationorindividual
actsofdevotion.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

BALESTRAZZI1981F.Balestrazzi,Agyeusecitt,in:Religioneecittnelmondoantico,
Roma1984,p.93108.
BRBULESCUMUNTEANU, RDULESCU 1980 M. BrbulescuMunteanu, A.
Rdulescu,StlpimiliariinediidinScythiaMinor,Pontica13(1980),p.140157.
BRBULESCU,RDULESCU1991M.Brbulescu,A.Rdulescu,Contribuiiprivind
seriaguvernatorilorMoesieiInferioarensec.IIIp.Chr,Pontica24(1991),p.123141.
BELAYCHE2007N.Belayche,Religiousactorsindailylife.Practicesandrelatedbeliefs
(= Part IV, Chapter 20), in: A companion to Roman Religion (ed. J. Rpke), Blackwell
Publishing,2007,p.275292.
CHEVALLIER1972RomanRoads,London,1972.
DORCEY 1992 P. F. Dorcey, The Cult of Silvanus. A Study in Roman Folk Religion,
NewYork,1992.
ELORZA1967J.C.Elorza,Ensayotopogrficodeepigrafaromanaalavesa,Estudiosde
ArqueologaAlavesa2(1967),nr.77.
FERLUT 2011 A. Ferlut, Le culte des divinits fminines en Gaule Belgique et dans les
Germanies sous le HautEmpire romain, Sous contrat Creative Commons: PaternitPas
dUtilisation CommercialePas de Modification 2.0 France (http://creativecommons.org/
licenses/byncnd/2.0/fr/) FERLUT Audrey Universit Lyon 3 2011 (accesed in
December2012).
GALINSKY 2007 K. Galinsky, Continuity and Change. Religion in the Augustan Semi
century (Part I, chapter VI), in: A Companion to Roman Religion (ed. J. Rpke), Blackwell
Publishing,2007,p.7183.
HEICHELHEIM1963F.M.Heichelheim,Quadruviae,inREXXIV,p.714720.
HILD1926F.Hild,Matres,in:C.VDaremberg,E.Saglio,DictionnairedesAntiquits
36
e.g.: Strasbourg Septimius Victor reconstructed an altar with a temple for
Quadruviae, CIL XIII 5971; Mainz Ammonius put a dedication to Quadrubiae, CIL XIII,
11823;ApulumCorneliaDaphnisputadedicationforQuadruviaeIDRIII/5309etc.
37
e.g.: veteranus: Windisch CIL XIII 5198; centurio: Mainz CIL XIII 6429a; beneficiarius
consularis:StuttgartCILXIII6437etc.
38
Koblenz CIL XIII 7623: Caius Crispinius Cladaeus publican put a dedication to
Quadriviaeafterfinishingsomeconstructions.
39
KarlsruheCILXIII6315:vicaniBibienses.

ADRIANAPANAITE

348

GrecquesetRomainesdaprslestextesetlesmonuments(10vol.,18771919),tomeIV,vol.II,
p.16351639.
HOLLENSTEIN 1975 L. Hollenstein, Zu den Meilensteinen der rmischen Provinzen
ThraciaundMoesiaInferior,StudiaBalcanica10(1975),p.2344.
IHM1915M.Ihm,Quadriviae,in:AusfhrlichesLexicondergriechischenundrmischen
Mythologie,Lepzig,1915,IV,p.17.
KANDLER 1985 Das Heiligtum des Silvanus und der Quadriviae im Petroneller
Tiergarten,JAI56(1985),p.143169.
KOLENDO 1990 J. Kolendo, Miejsca kultu religijnego w Novae, in: Balcania
Posnaniensia5(1990),p.227238.
MATIJEVI2009K.Matijevi,TransportvonReligiondurchSoldateninObergermanien
amBeispielderOrtsfremdeninMainz/MogontiacumundUmgebung,SAA15(2009),p.71144.
MATTERN 2005 Rmische Steindenkmler aus Hessen sdlich des Mains sowie vom
bayerischen Teil des Mainlimes, Mainz, 2005 (= CSIR Deutschland II, 13 Germania
Superior).
MROZEWICZ1985L.Mrozewicz,QuadriviaewNovae,Eos73(1985),p.167169.
PANAITE2013A.Panaite,ProtectiveDeitiesofRomanRoads(inprint).
RICKEN, THOMAS 2005 H. Ricken, M. Thomas, Die Dekorationsserien der
RheinzabernerReliefsigillata,vol.III,Bonn,2005.
RUSCU 2009 L.Ruscu, Apollo Agyeus in Mesembria,Kernos[Online], 22|2009,
Online since 26 October 2012, connection on 21 August 2013. URL:
http://kernos.revues.org/1777;DOI:10.4000/kernos.1777.
TEFAN1984A.tefan,CallatisiarterarutierlitoralnsecolulalIIleae.n.,StCl22
(1984),p.95107.
WRIGHT 1969 R. P. Wright, A Roman Altar from Westerwood on the Antonine Wall,
ProceedingsoftheSocietyoftheAntiquariesofScotland,100(1969)p.192193.
VULPE,BARNEA1968Al.Vulpe,I.Barnea,RomaniilaDunreadeJos,n:Dinistoria
Dobrogei,vol.II,Bucureti,1968.

ONLINESOURCES

http://www.epigraphischedatenbankheidelberg.de/(accessedNovember2012).
http://arachne.unikoeln.de(CILopenaccess)(accessedJanuary2013).

PROTECTIVEDEITIESOFROMANROADSINMOESIAINFERIOR 349

a.

Fig.1a,bTomis,ISMII116

Fig.2Callatis,ISMIII30

b.

ADRIANAPANAITE

350

Fig.31:Novae(ILNovae22),2:Novae(ILNovae23);
3:Oescus(CILIII,12349=ILBR40).

PROTECTIVEDEITIESOFROMANROADSINMOESIAINFERIOR 351

Fig.4AltarfromTomis(photobyCristinaAlexandrescu)

352

ADRIANAPANAITE

Fig.5FragmentsofterrasigillatafromZabernwiththerepresentationof
Quadriviae(apudRicken,Thomas2005,vol.I,p.76,tafel62,no.12;vol.II,tafel
274.2andtafel62.12.

PROTECTIVEDEITIESOFROMANROADSINMOESIAINFERIOR 353

Fig. 6 Inscriptions with dedications to Diviae, Triviae and Quadriviae


1 Westerwood, 2 Xanten (Colonia Ulpia Traiana), 3 Zlpich (Tolbiacum),
4 Kln (Colonia Claudia Ara Agrippinensium), 5 Bonn (Bonna), 6 Kruft,
7 Koblenz,8 Mainz (Mogontiacum), 9 Butzbach,10 Friedberg, 11 GrossGerau,
12 Obernburg, 13 Lorsch, 14 Worms, 15 Thil Chatel, 16 Speyer
(Noviomaus/Civitas Nemetum), 17 UbstadtWeiher, 18 Zabern (Tres Tabernae
Caesaris),19Pforzheim(Portus),20Karlsruhe,21Langensulzbach,22Stuttgart,
23 Strasbourg (Argentorate), 24 Avenches (Aventicum), 25 Windisch
(Vindonissa), 26 Kaiseraugst (Castrum Rauracense), 27 Ladenburg Lopodunum
(Civitas Ulpia Sueborum Nicrensium), 28 Augsburg (Augusta Vindelicorum),
29Wagna/Leipnitz(FlaviaSolva),30Lendorf(Teurnia),31ColduMonteCroce
Canico (Iulim Carnicum), 32 Vienna (Vindobona), 33 Petronell (Carnuntum),
34 Sarmizegetusa (Colonia Ulpia Traiana Sarmizegetusa), 35 Alba Iulia
(Apulum),36DrobetaTurnuSeverin(Drobeta),37Skopje(Scupi),38Gulijantsi
(Oescus), 39 Svishtov (Novae), 40 Tomis (Constana)/ Callatis (Mangalia) (?)
(40a/ 40b), 41 Zadar, 42 Nadin (Nedinum), 43 Bribir (Varvaria), 44 Imotski/
Proloac, 45 itluk (Aequum), 46 Danilo Gornje (Rider), 47 Solin (Salonae),
48SkradinMaragu(Scardona).

CHRISTIANITAS

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOAS
ABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?*

NeluZUGRAVU**

Parolechiave: Aurelio Vittore, Eutropio, Festo, PseudoAurelio Vittore,


neutralitreligiosa,cristianesimo,Costantino,lideologiaimperialetardoantica.
Cuvinte cheie: Aurelius Victor, Eutropius, Festus, PseudoAurelius Victor,
neutralitatereligioas,cretinism,Constantin,ideologieimperialantictrzie.

Riassunto: ormai noto che il secolo tra il principato di Diocleziano e quello di


TeodosiohaapertounanuovapaginanellastoriadellImperoromano.Essocomincisotto
il paganesimo conservatore e si concluse sotto il cristianesimo persecutore lintervallo
durante il quale ebbe luogo il percorso parallelo delle due spiritualit sia pagana che
cristiana portando non solo disaccordi e ostilit, ma anche interferenze e compatibilit
notevoli. La storiografia riflette questo mondo in cambiamento. Su questo argomento
esitono molti contributi. Il nostro interesse si concentrer per solo sulle opere degli
breviatori latini storici minori, ma i quali non sono meno importanti per la questione
che interessa a noi; in ordine cronologico, essi sono: Liber de Caesaribus (De
Caesaribus, Caesares, Historiae abbreuiatae) di Sesto Aurelio Vittore una raccolta
dibiografieimperialiapartiredaquelladiAugustoeterminandoconquelladiCostanzo
IIrealizzataintornoallanno360,BreuiariumabVrbecondita(Breuiariumhistoriae
Romanae) di Flavio Eutropio scritto intorno al 369 e Breuiarium rerum gestarum
populiRomanidiRufioFestoredattonel369370,ilprimofermatosiconlanarrazione
del principato di Gioviano, ed il secondo a quello di Valente e, infine, Epitome de
Caesaribus di PseudoAurelio Vittore, redatta nei primi anni del quinto secolo, i quali
presentanolastoriadellImperosottolaformadimedaglionidegliimperatorisuccedutida
Augusto a Teodosio. Dal punto di vista strettamente religioso, alcuni esegeti ritenessero
chequestiriassuntistoriciabbianotraditocichechiamarononeutralitreligiosa.Uno
degliargomentiprincipalidiquestoparerelambiguaterminologiareligiosautilizzata
*
Acest text reprezint forma dezvoltat a unei comunicri n limba italian
prezentate la International Symposium of Archaeology and History Religious symbols
Christian testimonies evidences of faith, from prehistory to contemporary times. In memoriam
ConstantiniDaicoviciu,theXXXIX th edition,Caransebe,69March2013
**
Nelu Zugravu: Centrul de Studii Clasice i Cretine, Facultatea de Istorie,
UniversitateaAl.I.CuzadinIai,BdCarolI,nr.11,700506Iai,nelu@uaic.ro.

NELUZUGRAVU

da questi quattro autori: con il suo aiuto, loro definiscono la divinit come unesistenza
astratta, come una forza trascendente neutra, la quale pu essere interpretata come
pagana e cristiana, da un lato, e, dallaltro, mascherano la propria fede; pertanto, nei
breuiaria, gli echi del confronto tra paganesimo e cristianesimo si sarebbero oscurati.
Infatti, un inventario delle nozioni che denominano la divinit nei scritti dei quattro
autori mostra la loro preferenza per: deus, fatum (fata), fortuna, mundi lex, natura,
numen. Termini simili si trovano nei scritti di altri autori pagani e cristiani del
periodo. Ci sono, a nostro parere, sufficienti argomenti che, secondo noi, sostengono la
mancanzadineutralitdeibreviatori:lasimpatiapergliimperatorichehanomostratoil
loro rispetto per la religione tradizionale di Roma; la menzione dei libri e delle
scienzesantedelpaganesimo,diriti,festeegiochiantichi,ditempli(inparticolare
il Campidoglio il simbolo supremo del paganesimo romano) e di sacerdoti; la credulit
nei segni profetici; la quasi assenza dei riferimenti diretti al cristianesimo e la critica
dissimulatadiquesto(ibreviatorinondicononullasullepersecuzionianticristiane,sula
conversione di Costantino, sulle turbolenze allinterno della Chiesa, sul coinvolgimento
permanenteepienodiCostanzoIIneiproblemidottrinalieaffariecclesiastici,suldoppio
percorso religioso di Giuliano, della politica religiosa procristiana di Teodosio ecc.); la
criticavolatadiCostantinoedeisuoifigliperlanegligenzadellareligionetradizionale;il
silenziosullacittdiCostantinodapartedeinostriepitomatori;echidellanticaideologia
imperiale.

358

Rezumat:SecolulcuprinsntreprincipatulluiDiocletianusicelalluiTheodosius
adeschislucrubinecunoscutopaginnounistoriareligioasaImperiuluiroman.
Elanceputsubsemnulpgnismuluiconservatoriintransigentiasfritsubsemnul
cretinismului persecutor, timp n care a avut loc parcursul paralel al celor dou
spiritualiti, pgn i cretin, soldat nu numai cu disensiuni i ostilitate, ci i cu
interferene i compatibiliti notabile. Istoriografia reflect ntocmai aceast lume n
schimbare. Exist numeroase contribuii n acest sens. Interesul nostru se va concentra
doarasupraunoristoriciminoribreviatoriilatini,daralecroroperenusuntmaipuin
importante pentru problematica ce ne intereseaz; n ordine cronologic, este vorba
despre:SextusAureliusVictor,autorallucrriiLiberdeCaesaribus(cunoscutisub
titlurile De Caesaribus, Caesares, Historiae abbreuiatae) realizat pe la cca 358
360/1, ce nfia istoria Imperiului roman de la Augustus la Constantius al IIlea,
FlaviusEutropius,cuBreuiariumabVrbecondita(BreviariumhistoriaeRomanae)
compusn369,carerezumaistoria Romeidela ntemeierepnn anul364,Festus,cu
BreuiariumrerumgestarumpopuliRomani,redactatn369370,careexpuneantro
manierimaiconcisacelaiinterval,i,nsfrit,unanonimcunoscutdreptPseudo
Aurelius Victor, autor al unei Epitome de Caesaribus, ntocmit n primii ani ai
secoluluialVlea,carenfiaistoriaImperiuluisubformaunormedalioanedesuverani
caresausuccedatdelaAugustuslaTheodosius.Dinpunctdevederereligios,uniiexe
geiauapreciatceimanifestoneutralitatereligioas.Unuldintreargumenteleim
portante ale acestei opinii este terminologia religioas folosit de cei patru autori. ntr
adevr, un inventar al noiunilor care desemneaz divinitatea n scrierile breviatorilor
notriaratpreferinaacestorapentru:deus,fatum(fata),fortuna,mundilex,natura,
numen.Termenisimilarisentlnescilaaliautoripgniicretiniaiperioadei.
Exist, n opinia noastr, mai multe argumente care demonstreaz c atitudinea brevia
torilornueradelocneutrfadesituaiareligioasavremiilor;eisedovedescpartizani

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
359

aivechiispiritualitiromane,darnuafieazoatitudineostentativanticretin,ciofac
ntrelimitelepermisedecontextulncarescriu,dedestinaiaoperei,depubliculcruiase
adreseaz; este vorba despre: simpatia artat mprailor care au artat un respect
deosebit pentru religia tradiional a Romei; menionarea unor cri i tiine sacre
ale pgnismului, a unor rituri, srbtori i jocuri antice, a unor temple (n special a
Capitoliuluisimbolulsupremalpgnismuluiroman)ipreoi;folosireaterminologiei
sacre antice; credulitatea n semnele prevestitoare; cvasiabsena referinelor directe la
cretinism i critica disimulat a acestuia (breviatorii nu menioneaz nimic despre
persecuiile anticretine, despre convertirea lui Constantinus, despre tulburrile din
snulBisericii,despreimplicareapermanentidirectaluiConstantiusIInproblemele
doctrinale i afacerile ecleziastice, despre parcursul religios dublu al lui Iulianus, despre
politicareligioasprocretinaluiTheodosiusetc.);criticavoalataluiConstantinusi
afiilorsipentruneglijareareligieitradiionale;tcereafadeConstantinopolis;ecouri
alevechiiideologiiimperiale.

Secolul cuprins ntre principatul lui Diocletianus i cel al lui Theodosius


(284395) a deschis lucru binecunoscut o pagin nou n istoria religioas a
Imperiului roman. El a nceput sub semnul pgnismului conservator i
intransigentiasfritsubsemnulcretinismuluipersecutor,timpncareaavut
loc parcursul paralel al celor dou spiritualiti, pgn i cretin, soldat nu
numai cu disensiuni i ostilitate, ci i cu interferene i compatibiliti notabile.
Care a fost rspunsul istoriografiei la aceast realitate? Afirmaia lui Fernand
Braudelcistoriografiaeofiicatimpuluisu1igsetepedeplinconfirmarea
n veacul al IVlea. Ea reflect o lume n schimbare, dihotomic, ataat nc
valorilor trecutului, dar i atent la nnoirile prezentului. Exist numeroase
contribuiinacestsens.Interesulnostrusevaconcentradoarasupraunoristorici
minori breviatorii latini, dar ale cror opere nu sunt mai puin importante
pentru problematica ce ne intereseaz. n ordine cronologic, este vorba despre:
SextusAureliusVictor(cca320/7post388/9),autoralscrieriiLiberdeCaesaribus
(cunoscutisubtitlurileDeCaesaribus,Caesares,Historiaeabbreuiatae)realizatpe
la cca 358360/1, ce nfia istoria Imperiului roman de la Augustus la
Constantius al IIlea2, Flavius Eutropius (cca 320390), cu Breuiarium ab Vrbe
condita(BreuiariumhistoriaeRomanae)compusn369,carerezumaistoriaRomeide
lantemeierepnnanul3643,RufiusFestus(sec.IV),cuBreuiariumrerumgesta
rumpopuliRomani,redactatn369370,careexpuneantromanierimaiconcis
acelaiinterval4,i,nsfrit,unanonimcunoscut dreptPseudoAureliusVictor,
Notaautorului:abrevieriledinizvoareleliteraresuntconformecelordindicionarele
despecialitate,iarcelealerevistelorseregsescnLAnnePhilologique.
1
BRAUDEL1969,p.15.
2
Despreacestautor,veziDENBOER1972,p.19113;BIRD1984;NERI1992a,p.133;
ROHRBACHER2002,p.4248;ZUGRAVU2006,p.1323;BANCHICH2007,p.308309.
3
Despre autor i oper vezi DEN BOER 1972, p. 114172; NERI 1992a, p. 6587; HEL
LEGOUARCH 1999, VIILXXV; ROHRBACHER 2002, p. 4956; BANCHICH 2007, p. 309;
CIZEK2008;FELE2009,p.30,nota115.
4
Despre autor i oper vezi DEN BOER 1972, p. 173223; NERI 1992a, p. 138148;
ARNAUDLINDET 1994, VXXXIX; ROHRBACHER 2002, p. 5763; ZUGRAVU 2003, p. 97
140;BANCHICH2007,p.309310;FELE2009,p.787.

NELUZUGRAVU

autor al unei Epitome de Caesaribus ntocmit n primii ani ai secolului al Vlea,


care nfiaistoria Imperiului sub forma unor medalioane de suverani care sau
succedat de la Augustus la Theodosius5. ntre aceti autori exist, evident,
diferene notabile, determinate de mai muli factori. Mai nti, statutul social i
formaia cultural: Aurelius Victor era un intelectual la prima generaie intrat de
curnd printre honestiores; Eutropius i Festus erau membri ai ordinului
senatorial; PseudoAurelius Victor era, foarte probabil, un grammaticus apropiat
cercului NicomachilorSymmachilor. Apoi, momentul redactrii operelor: Aurelius
Victor, Eutropius i Festus scriu ntro vreme cnd pgnismul era nc o religie
oficial, PseudoAurelius Victor sub urmaii imediai ai lui Theodosius, la
nceputul secolului al Vlea, cnd pgnismul devenise ilegal. De asemenea,
caracterulscrierilor:breviarulluiAureliusVictoreunadevratjurnal,pecndcele
ale lui Eutropius i Festus i, foarte probabil, al lui PseudoAurelius Victor au o
destinaie oficial, fiind solicitate de Valens (primele dou), respectiv de o
persoan din anturajul succesorilor lui Theodosius, poate Stilicho. n egal
msur, diferena este dat de izvoarele utilizate: toi sunt ndatorai autorilor
anteriori(dupuniiexegei,numeroaselesimilitudinisedatoreazuneimatrice
comune, poate pierduta Kaisergeschichte postulat de Alexander Enmann la
sfritulsecoluluialXIXlea[EKG]6,darvehiculeaziinformaiicatalogatecaha
pax, multe primind semnificaii specifice epocii trzii n care au fost folosite. n
sfrit, tehnica redactrii i stilul: dintre toi, Aurelius Victor este cel mai
complex, amalgamnd microbiografia cu naraiunea istoriografic ntrun ton
moralizator,subiectiv,pecndEutropius,FestusiPseudoAureliusscriuntrun
stilenumerativ7,platiimpersonal8.
Exist, ns, i multe elemente comune ntre epitomatori. De exemplu, din
punct de vedere al concepiei istorice, ei se nscriu pe linia tradiional a
istoriografiei latine lucru nendoielnic; ar fi suficient s amintim aici
determinismul transcendent i ciclicitatea fenomenelor istorice prezente n
Historiae abbreuiatae ale lui Aurelius Victor9. Din punct de vedere religios, unii
exegei au apreciat c ei manifest o neutralitate religioas; primii care au
folositaceastsintagmaufostArnaldoMomiglianon196410iMariaCapozzan
197311.Noinine,urmndistoriografiaanterioar,amnclinat,launmomentdat,

360

Despre autor i oper vezi SCHLUMBERGER 1974; NERI 1992a, p. 155164; FESTY
1999,p.VIICV,59238;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.11108.
6
BALDINI1992,p.7381,expresiadintreghilimeledelap.78.
7
Formul folosit de Joseph Hellegouarch pentru a caracteriza stilul lui Eutropius
HELLEGOUARCH1999,p.XLVII.
8
FormulutilizatdeMariaLuizaFelepentruadefinitehnicaluiFestusFELE2009,
p.86.
9
AUR. VICT., Caes., 3, 20; 10, 4: potestates fato dari; 24, 11: Ita fortunae uis, licentiam
nacta, perniciosa libidine mortales agit; 38, 5; 39, 48; 35, 13: Quod factum praecipue edocuit
cuncta in se orbis modo uerti,nihilque accidere quod rursumnaturae uis ferre nequeataeuispatio
(Acestfaptaartatmaicuseamctoatesentorcdeundeauplecat,cantruncerc,ic
nu se ntmpl nici un lucru pe care fora creatoare a naturii s nul poat reproduce n
decursultimpului);BIRD1984,p.8189;ZUGRAVU2006,p.22,3650.PentruFestus,vezi
DENBOER1972,p.215219.
10
MOMIGLIANO1964,p.86,9697.
11
CAPOZZA1983,p.89,n.94:Amioavviso,Eutropiomantieneprudentementeuna
5

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
361

spreaceastidee12.Unuldintreargumenteleimportantealeacesteiopiniiesteter
minologia religioas folosit de cei patru breviatori. ntradevr, un inventar al
noiunilor care desemneaz divinitatea n scrierile lor arat preferina pentru:
deus13, fatum (fata)14, fortuna15, mundi lex16, natura17, numen18. Termeni la fel de
generalisentlnescilaaliautoripgniaiperioadeipanegiriti19,Ammianus
Marcellinus20, autorul anonim al unei Historia Augusta21 .a.22, dar chiar i la un
cretin precum Lactantius23. n condiiile n care destinatarii operelor lor erau,
deopotriv, pgni, cretini24 i incerti25 iar Imperiul era bipolar, pgno
cretin26, terminologia respectiv indic, nendoielnic, pruden, o tonalitate
ambigu folosit n mod deliberat n problemele de natur religioas27. n egal
msurns,eaesteunsimptomaluneiepocincare,pedeoparte,pgnismul
iregndeaconcepteledespredivinitate,ndreptndusespreceeace,nultimul
timp, sa numit monoteism pgn sau monoteism neutru 28, iar, pe de alta,
neutralitreligiosatipica,nelIVsecolo,degliscrittoripaganidicompendi.
12
ZUGRAVU2006,p.23.
13
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,1,6;11,2;16,2;17,10;20,1;20,30;23,1;33,30;39,4;39,29;40,
15; 41, 5; EUTR., I, 2, 2 (ad deos); VII, 8, 4; VIII, 4, 1; 10, 4; FEST., 9, 1 (diis suis); 30, 2; PS.
AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,III,5;X,9;XV,3;XLVII,4;XLVIII,2.
14
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,10,4;14,8;20,6;38,5(fatalia);39,48;EUTR.,X,16,1;FEST.,22,
1;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,IX,16;X,10;XLI,2.
15
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,3,20;15,3(fortunata);20,12;21,2;24,11(fortunaevis);28,9(for
tunatus);31,3; 42, 18;EUTR.,IV,20,2;VI,1, 3; 6,2;19,1;21, 3;IX,23;X,7, 1; 10, 1;15,2;
FEST.,3,4;23,1;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,II,3(fortunatus);XVIII,3;XLI,24(fortunatus);
XLII,4.
16
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XVI,4.
17
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,3,5(naturaelex);31,13(naturaevis);PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,
XVI,4.
18
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,39,18;EUTR.,III,20,1;FEST.,24,2;30,3.
19
Pan., IX [12], 4, 1: diuinum numen; 13, 2: deus ille mundi creator et dominus eodem
fulmine suo nunc tristes nunc laetos nuntios mittit; 26, 1: summe rerum sator, cuius tot nomina
suntquotgentiumlinguasessevoluisti;Pan.,XII[2],21,1:summumnumen.MATSONODAHL
2006,p.120121,292(n.5,numeroasereferine);BONAMENTE2012,p.104.
20
AMM., XIV, 11, 24: superni numinis; XV, 8, 9: arbitrium summi numinis; XVII, 7, 3:
numine summo; XIX, 1, 4: caeleste numen; 10, 4: diuini arbitrio numinis; XXI, 1, 9: benignitas
numinis;XXII,5,1:numinumcultum;XXIII,5,19:numinissempiternis;XXV,7,5:aeternumdei
caelestis numen; XXVI, 1, 5: numinis adspiratione caelestis; XXVII, 6, 8: caelestis numinis
voluntasetc.;SEYFARTH1965,p.291306;MARI1989,p.179190;SABBAH2010,p.184186.
21
SHA,passim.
22
Vezi inscripia de pe arcul de triumf al lui Constantinus cu formula instinctu
divinitatis (CIL, VI, 1139): termen destul de vag pentru ai satisface pe toi (LANON
2003,p.90);odivinitatebunlatoate,pecarefiecareputeasoneleagdupbunulsu
plac (VEYNE 2010, p. 100). Publilius Optatianus Porfyrius, C. XIV: Summi dei auxilio
nutuqueperpetuotutuscf.BRUHAT2008,p.20;SYMM.,Or.,passim;Rel.,passimetc.
23
LACT.,Mort.,XLVI,6:summedeus,terogamus,sanctedeus,terogamus...exaudisancte,
summedeus;DEDECKER1999,p.477487.
24
SCHLMEYER2009.
25
Termen utilizat de Maijastina Kahlos KAHLOS 2005, p. 153169; KAHLOS 2007,
p.1154,nspecial1135.
26
VEYNE2010,p.27,107121,expresiiledintreghilimeledelap.107,112.
27
CAIZARPALACIOS2009,p.443457.
28
Pentru monoteismul pgn, vezi ATHANASSIADI, FREDE 1999; MITCHELL,

NELUZUGRAVU

dezbaterea i dialoguldintre cultura pgn i cea cretin ca s parafrazm


titlul unei cri semnate de Maijastina Kahlos se desfurau ntrun limbaj
religiosnbunmsursimilar,inspiratdinplatonismulmediuineoplatonism 29;
cu toii, pgni i cretini scrie Paul Veyne , erau de acord asupra existenei
unuizeusuprem,ncarefiecareiputearecunoatezeulpreferat30.
Revenind la epitomatori, la o privire fugar, se poate afirma, pe baza
conceptelor amintite, c, ntradevr, religiozitatea lor e vag, ambigu, c
divinitatea conceput e transcendent, neutr, putnd fi intepretat,
deopotriv,capgnicretin,cpropriacredineatentcamuflatnsfrit,
c disputa cu cretinismul e aproape inexistent31. Un exemplu semnificativ: n
finalul compendiului su dedicat mpratului Valens, Festus i ureaz acestuia:
Maneat modo concessa dei nutu32 et ab amico, cui credis et creditus es, numine indulta
felicitas (S rmn numai fericirea acordat prin voina zeului i oferit de
puterea divin binevoitoare n care crezi i creia iai fost ncredinat.)33.
Utilizarea termenilor numen i deus ia derutat pe exegei. Unii au apreciat c
autorul a dorit s fac distincie ntre zeul cretin al lui Valens (numen) i cel
pgn al lui Festus (deus)34; astfel, breviatorul iar fi artat ntro manier
decent, cum aprecia Momigliano, deferena fa de divinitatea creia i se
nchinaValens35.AliiautrasconcluziacnsuiFestusarfifostcretin36sauc,
n orice caz, tocmai datorit faptului c este trs ambigu, cum scria Franois
Paschoud, pasajul nu e un element probant pentru credina sa pgn37. nc
Valerio Neri aprecia ca improbabile disjuncia att de net dintre divinitatea
pgn i cea cretin ntro scriere avnd un caracter oficial38. Recent, Maria
Luisa Fele a artat c distincia dintre deus ca zeu pgn i numen ca zeu

362

VAN NUFFELEN 2009; MITCHELL, VAN NUFFELEN 2010. Pentru monoteism neutru
cf. PIETRI 2001 apud VEYNE 2010, p. 101. Vezi i VEYNE 2010, p. 3739 (la p. 37, n. 3,
respinge termenul monoteism, considerat un cuvnt neltor i confuz, o problem
minor i, n cel mai bun caz, o idee popular), 100101; de asemenea, MARROU 1977,
p.22,4252;GIRARDET2010,p.2425.
29
KAHLOS2007.VeziiDEVITA2011.
30
VEYNE2010,p.21.
31
DEN BOER 1972, p. 26; DUFRAIGNE 1975, XXI (Quand aux ides religieuses de
Victor, elles restent vagues et malaises dterminer), XXII; HELLEGOUARCH 1999,
XXXIX; FESTY 1999, XLVIIIXLIX; ZUGRAVU 2003, p. 6061, 104105; ZUGRAVU 2006,
p.2023;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.16.
32
ExpresiiapropiatenPan.,II[10],7,5:Iovissuimorenutuillo;VI[7],14,1:caelestique
nutu; VII [6], 14, 1: de nutu numinis tui; AMM., XV, 8, 10: nutu dei caelestis; XX, 5, 4: nutu
caelesti;XXII,2,5:nutucaelesti.VeziiZUGRAVU2003,p.364,n.421.
33
FEST.,30,2.
34
DEN BOER 1972, p. 178; BALDWIN 1978, p. 202203; FELE 2009, p. 32, 548, cu
bibliografie.
35
MOMIGLIANO1964,p.95.VeziiDENBOER1972,p.178:greattact;FELE2009,
p.548.PentrupgnismulluiFestuspebazaacesteiexpresiivezi,deasemenea,ARNAUD
LINDET1994,p.VIII,n.10;ZUGRAVU2003,p.104,348349(n.385).
36
BALDWIN1978,p.202205pebazaluiFEST.,24,2i30,2;NERI1992a,p.140141.
37
PASCHOUD1979,p.362.
38
NERI 1992a, p. 140; eruditul specialist nclina, ns, spre cretinismul lui Festus,
subliniind c prin deus sar putea nelege Dumnezeu Tatl iar prin amicum numen fie
Hristos,fiengerulpzitorcretin(NERI1992a,p.140141).

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
363

cretin e prea tranant39, Festus utiliznd pluralul de la deus atunci cnd se


refer la divinitile tracilor (diis suis)40 i numen n sensul de deus atunci cnd
vorbetedespreinterveniadivinceaduslamoarteampratuluiCarus(superno
numini)41.AceeaisituaieobservmlaEutropius,pecareuniiexegeinclinsl
creadcretin42:despreScipio,scriael,secredeacaveantrevedericuzeii(cum
numinibus)43. La rndui, Aurelius Victor utilizeaz numen pentru deus44. Prin
urmare,numenideussunttermenisinonimi,cumartancFestusgrammaticus
(sec. II) n De verborum significatu: <numen quasi> nutus dei ac potes<tas dicitur> (i
sespunenumen,cavoiniputereazeului)45.
Aadar, epitomatorii, ca muli intelectuali ai epocii, au denumit divinitatea
supremntermeniambigui,neutri.Daratitudineafadeorealitatedevenitpe
vremealorinexorabil,anumecsuveraniieraucretini,Imperiulicretinismul
joncionaseriarpgnismulsendrepta,inevitabil,sprenaufragiu46,nuedeloc
neutr;dimpotriv,eisedovedescpartizaniaivechiispiritualitiromane,darnu
afieaz o atitudine ostentativ anticretin, ci o fac ntre limitele permise de
contextulncarescriu,dedestinaiaoperei,depubliculcruiaseadreseaz.
Astfel, ei i arat deschis simpatia fa de acei mprai care au manifestat respect
pentrureligiatradiionalaRomei,ceainstituitncdeNumaPompiliusprinlegi
idatini(leges...moresque)iprinnumeroasesrbtoriitemple(infinita...sacra
actempla),cumscriaEutropius 47.Deexemplu,AureliusVictorevideniazcapeo
calitate deosebit a lui Augustus uimitoarea pasiune a acestuia pentru
problemelereligioase(religionibus) 48.TotelllaudpeDiocletianuspentruca
onorat cu deosebit respect strvechile culte (ueterrimae religiones castissime
curatae)49. La rndul lui, PseudoAurelius Victor, ntrun pasaj ce poart o
amprent personal fa de sursele din care sa inspirat50, l apreciaz pozitiv pe
Traianus pentru c, n materie de drept divin (ius diuinum), a fost un pzitor al
tradiiei (inueterati custos)51. Dimpotriv, dezaprob nclinaia spre superstitio a
luiIulianus:unuldintredefectelesuveranului,scrieel,afostcultulexageratde
superstiios pentrudiviniti(cultusnuminumnimissuperstitiosus)52;apreciereae
apropiat de cea a altor autori pgni i cretini , carei reproau suveranului
mai ales excesele n materie de sacrificii53; or, cum scria Cicero n De natura
FELE2009,p.548.
FEST.,9,1;FELE2009,p.548.
41
FEST,24,2;FELE2009,p.548.
42
HELLEGOUARCH1999,p.XXXVIII,cubibliografie.
43
EUTR.,III,20,1.
44
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,39,18:HuicposteacultunuminisHerculiocognomentumaccessit,uti
ValerioIouium.
45
FELE2009,p.3233,548.
46
Cuvntul dintre ghilimele aparine lui Franois Paschoud PASCHOUD 2001,
p.227240.
47
EUTR.,I,3,2;BONAMENTE1986,p.156,174.
48
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,1,5.
49
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,39,45.NERI1992a,p.63;NERI1992b,p.736.
50
VeziZUGRAVU2012,p.41.
51
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XIII,9.
52
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLIII,7.
53
LIB., Or. I, 127; AMM., XXV, 4, 17; IOHANN. CHRYS., Or. Babylas, 8081; SOCR.,
39
40

NELUZUGRAVU

deorum,exagerareancredineodovaddesuperstitio,nudereligio54.
Aceste informaii, dei se refer la personaliti ale trecutului, nu pot fi
desprinse de atmosfera religioas contemporan epitomatorilor i de maniera n
care acetia o percepeau; recursul la istorie surs inepuizabil de exempla
necesare judecrii vremurilor recente constituie, de altfel, una dintre
caracteristicile literaturii latine55. Ei urmresc s transmit cititorilor o anumit
opinie,sle inducoanumitatitudine56isleofereanumite exempla,aacum
aratnmodexplicitEutropiusnPraefatioabreviaruluisu57iPseudoAurelius
Victor n microbiografia lui Caligula58. Aadar, nostalgia pentru religiozitatea
roman ancestral e evident, paralel cu criticarea voalat a noului regim
cretiniareprezentanilorsipolitici,inovatorindomeniulreligios.Odovad
n acest sens o constituie urmtoarea mrturie a lui Aurelius Victor: Philippus
Arabs i fiul su, scrie el, au celebrat... prin tot felul de jocuri mileniul Romei
(annum Vrbis millesimum ludis) [2123 aprilie 248]59, conchiznd cu tristee: i
fiindc numele <lui Philippus> mia adus aminte, chiar n vremea mea, cel deal
1100lea an al Romei sa mplinit sub consulatul unui alt Philippus60, fr a fi
srbtorit, ca de obicei, prin vreo ceremonie solemn (sollemnibus); att de
nensemnatadevenitgrijapentruoraulRoma(adeoindiescuraminimaRomanae
urbis)61.LudiNatalisVrbisfuseserstabilitedeHadrianusla21aprilie121,datla
care a dedicat templul comun al zeiei Venus i al Romei de pe colina Velia i a
instituitnmodoficialcultulpentruDeaRomaAeterna 62.Surprindemncuvintele
lui Aurelius Victor o not de repro la adresa suveranului constantinid cretin
(Constans) (333350), care, pe urmele tatlui su, a renunat s mai celebreze
jocurileseculare,formstrvechedereligiozitatedincetatealuiRomulus63.
Aceleiai mentaliti religioase tradiionaliste i pot fi circumscrise i alte
aspecte, prezente n proporii diferite n cele patru breuiaria (cele mai numeroase
sunt n Historiae abbreuiatae victoriene); este vorba despre: respingerea cultelor

364

HE,III,17,5;20,2;SOZOM.,HE,V,19,16.
54
CIC.,Nat.,II,7172.
55
Vezi CLARKE 1990; LHUILLIER 1992, cap. Le temps du modle; CASTILLO 1996,
p. 173181; ROHRBACHER 2002, p. 3637, 47, 179187; WALTER 2004; GOWING 2005;
BCHER2006;DESIDERIO,RODA,BIRASCHI2007;KELLY2008;RYAN2009;MALOSSE,
NOL,SCHOULER2010.
56
VeziiBIRD1984,p.81:UnlikehiscontemporariesEutropiusandFestus,Aurelius
Victordidnotwriteasimple,factual,biographicalhistoryasaneutralobserver..
57
EUTR.,Praef.
58
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,III,6.DespreCaligulacaexemplumilaAureliusVictor,
cf.DENBOER1972,p.3135.
59
AUR. VICT., Caes., 28, 1; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 386, n. 570, cu izvoare i bibliografie.
Veziiinfra.
60
Este vorba despre Flavius Philippus, consul n 348 mpreun cu mpratul
Constantius II PLRE, I, 696697 (Flavius Philippus 7); ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 386387, n. 571,
cubibliografie.
61
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,28,2;BIRD1994,p.62.
62
HALEY 2005, p. 969980, n special 971973; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 310, n. 345, cu
izvoareibibliografie.
63
NERI1992b,p.709710,735.H.Mattingly,pebazaemisiunilormonetare,asusinut
c,totui,eleaufostcelebrateapudDUVAL1980,p.245.Veziiinfra.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
365

strine, precum Druidarum famosae superstitiones din Gallia64 sau practicile


religioase (caerimoniae) de factur greceasc (Graecorum more)65 ale lui
Hadrianus66; menionarea unor elemente specifice ale pgnismului roman cri i
tiine sfinte ((Etrusca) scientia, Etruscorum artes67; pontificum lex68; libri
Sibyllini69),diviniti70,rituri,srbtori,practiciijocuri(nchidereasaudeschiderea
templuluiluiIanuscasemnalpcii,respectivrzboiului71;ludi72;ludisaeculares73;
ludi Romani74; Natalis Vrbis75; festa Ianuariorum76; haruspicina77; dedicatio a unor
edificii78; ceremonia triumfului79; consultarea oracolelor80 i a horoscopului81;
deuotio82; divinizarea suveranilor83), locuri sacre84, preoii (haruspices, pontifices,
64
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,4,2.InformaiaderivdinSUET.,Claud.,25,5;BIRD1994,p.69;
ZUGRAVU2006,p.231,n.94.
65
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,14,2.
66
Cum ar fi celebrarea la Roma a misteriile zeielor Ceres i Libera, crora li se
spune eleusine (initia Cereris Liberaeque, quae Eleusina dicuntur) (AUR. VICT., Caes., 14, 4)
sau consultarea astrologilor (magi), n urma creia sau acordat onoruri excepionale lui
Antinous (AUR. VICT., Caes., 14, 8). Pentru antigrecismul lui Aurelius Victor, vezi
ZUGRAVU2012b,p.263264.
67
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,26,4;28,8.
68
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,28,4.
69
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,34,3;Ps.Aur.Vict.,Epit.Caes.,XXXIV,3.
70
AUR. VICT., Caes., 1, 3; 27, 7 (Ianus); 3, 10 (Iupiter); 5, 11 (Vesta); 14, 4 (Ceres,
Libera);21,4(Aegyptisacra);23,1(HeliogabalusSol);33,31(Terramater,diinferi);EUTR.,
I, 1, 1 (Marte); IX, 2, 2 (Ianus Geminus); PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., III, 5 (Iupiter, Liber);
XXI, 3 (Dirae ultrices); XXIII, 2 (SolHeliogabalus); XXIII, 3 (Magna Mater); XXXIV, 4
(Iupiter)etc.
71
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,1,3;27,7;EUTR.,IX,2,2.
72
EUTR.,I,2,2;III,1,2.
73
Veziinfra.
74
EUTR.,I,6,1;III,1,2.
75
Vezisupra.EUTR.,IX,3.
76
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,17,10.
77
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,26,34;28,36.
78
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,29,1;EUTR.,VII,21,4.
79
AUR.VICT.,Caes., 16,13; 33, 15 (festa triumphorum);35,5; 41,23; EUTR.,I, 6, 1; 11,
3;20,5;II,1,1;2,2;5;7,1;9,1;14,3;14,5;16;17;18,2;19,2;20,3;III,2;3;4;5;6,2;23,2;
IV,2,2;4,3;5,1;8,12;14,2;19;22;23;25;27,4;V,2,2;9,1;VI,2,2;3;5,2;10;11,2;16;
VII,5;13,2;13,24;20,2;23,4;VIII,10,2;13,1;14,1;IX,13,2;27,2;FEST.,7,3;12,2;18,
1;21,1;22,1;24,1;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,IV,7;XIII,11.
80
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,38,4.
81
EUTR.,VII,20,1.
82
AUR. VICT., Caes., 34, 24; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XXXIV, 3. Faptul c
informaia respectiv este o invenie nu are relevan pentru discuia de fa. BALDINI
1992,p.8589;BALDINI2002,p.1131;PASCHOUD2011,p.311312.
83
Veziinfra.
84
AUR. VICT., Caes., 1, 3 (templul lui Ianus); 1, 6 (temple dedicate lui Augustus
divinizat); 5, 17 (lauri nemus); 9, 7 (Capitolium, aedes Pacis); 12, 2 (aedes Mineruae); 16, 15
(temple dedicate lui Marcus Aurelius divinizat); 23, 1 (altaria nchinate lui Heliogabalus);
27,7(Ianiaedes);35,7(fanumSoli);40,26(Vrbisfanum);42,7(templedinRoma);EUTR.,I,
3, 2 (templa la Roma); 6, 2; 8, 1; IV, 8, 2; VII, 13, 4; 18, 4; 23, 5 (Capitolium); VI, 14, 2 (Da
phnensis lucus); VII, 23, 5 (Diuorum porticus, Isium ac Serapium); VIII, 22 (templum
Heliogabali); IX, 2, 2 (templul lui Ianus Geminus); 15, 1 (templum Soli); FEST., 16, 3 (Daph
nensis lucus, nemus); PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., I, 28 (temple nchinate lui Augustus

NELUZUGRAVU

uirgines uestales, sacerdotes)85; folosirea terminologiei religioase specifice86; credulitatea


nsemneleprevestitoare(omina,ostenta,prodigia,praesagia,portenta)87.Ceadinurm
este o dovad indubitabil a respectului pentru divinitate88 i, implicit, pentru
mores maiorum iar, n cazul mprailor, a statutului lor de principes boni;
dimpotriv, ignorarea lor atrage pedeapsa ndreptit a zeilor, pe de o parte, i
catalogarea suveranilor neglijeni ca mali, pe de alt parte89. Astfel, dup
Eutropius,uciderealuiCrassusiafiuluisunconfruntareacupariisadatorat
faptului c generalul roman sa angajat n lupt contra omen et auspicia90. De
asemenea, moartea prin trsnire a mpratului Carus n timpul campaniei din
Persiadinvaraanului285,desprecareamintesctoibreviatorii,afostinterpretat

366

divinizat); IX, 8 (Capitolium, aedes Pacis); XV, 8 (temple dedicate lui Antoninus Pius); XVI,
14(templenchinateluiMarcusAurelius);XXXV,3(FanumFortunae).
85
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,1, 6 (preoii i colegii sacerdotale nchinatelui Augustusdivini
zat); 5, 11 (sacerdos Vestae); 16, 15 (preoi ai lui divus Marcus); 23, 1 (preotul lui Sol
Heliogabalus);26,4;28,5;32,4(haruspices,prudens);40,28(sacerdosgentisFlaviae);EUTR.,
I,1,1(Vestalisvirgo);VIII,22(sacerdosHeliogabalitempli);PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XV,8
(preoi dedicai lui Antoninus Pius divinizat); XXIII, 2 (Solis sacerdos); XXIII, 3 (Vestalis
virgo).
86
adorare(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,39,4),auspicium(auspicia)(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,20,30;42,
19; EUTR., II, 26, 1; VI, 18, 1; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XL, 13), caerimonia (AUR. VICT.,
Caes., 14, 2), caelestis (FEST., 24, 2; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XVI, 4), celestium (AUR.
VICT.,Caes., 33,35),celebrare (AUR.VICT.,Caes., 15, 4; 28,1; 33,30; PS.AUR.VICT., Epit.
Caes., XI, 14), celebratus (EUTR., IX, 3), collegia (AUR. VICT., Caes., 1, 6), consecrare (FEST.,
16, 3; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., I, 28), consecratus (EUTR., I, 2, 2; VII, 13, 5; VIII, 8, 4),
diualis (FEST., 14, 5), diuinus (a, um) (diuinis AUR. VICT., Caes., 9, 4; res diuina AUR.
VICT.,Caes.,26,3;diuinusritusAUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,20;diuinaprouisioneEUTR.,VIII,
1, 2; diuinum fulmen EUTR., IX, 18, 1; ius diuinum PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XIII, 9),
diuinitus(PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XIII,10;XVI,4),diuinius(PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,
XI, 15), draco (PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XL, 17), fanum (AUR. VICT., Caes., 35, 7; PS.
AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XXXV, 2), fas (AUR. VICT., Caes., 5, 13), felicitas (adv. felicior, adj.
felix)(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,1,7;20,14;EUTR.,VII,8,4;VIII,18,4;IX,1;2,2;8,1;13,1;X,10,
2; FEST., 6, 2; 16, 1; 21, 1; 28, 1; 30, 2; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., I, 30; XL, 15; XLI, 11;
XLII, 18), hostia (AUR. VICT., Caes., 26, 3; 28, 4), infelicitas (EUTR., IX, 7), oraculum (PS.
AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XLVIII, 3), ostenta (AUR. VICT., Caes., 41, 14), pecus (animal de
jertf)(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,26,4),pius(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,14,8;24,5;42,23;EUTR.,VIII,8,
4; 23; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XVIII, 6), portenta (AUR. VICT., Caes., 28, 3), precari
(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,33,31),praesagia(PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLIII,8),prodidere(AUR.
VICT., Caes., 41, 14), prodigium (prodigia) (AUR. VICT., Caes., 5, 17; 26, 3; 28, 3), religiones
(AUR. VICT., Caes., 5, 17; 41, 12), religiosa (AUR. VICT., Caes., 14, 8), responsa (PS.AUR.
VICT., Epit. Caes., XXXIV, 3), sacra (EUTR., I, 3, 2), sacramentum (EUTR., X, 6, 1: contra
religionem sacramenti), sacrare (sacrauere) (AUR. VICT., Caes., 1, 6; 40, 26; PS.AUR. VICT.,
Epit.Caes., XXIII,3;XXXIV,4), simulacrum (AUR.VICT., Caes.,23,1;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.
Caes., XXXIV, 4), sollemnia (AUR. VICT., Caes., 28, 2), templum (templa) (AUR. VICT., Caes.,
1, 6; 16, 15; 42, 7; EUTR., I, 3, 2; 8, 1; VIII, 22; IX, 15, 1; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., I, 28;
XV,8;XVI,14)etc.PentruEutropiusnspecial,veziiSEGOLINI,CORSINI1982,passim.
87
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,4,14;5,17;9,4;26,3;28,36;32,34;41,7;41,14;41,16;EUTR.,
VI,18,1;FEST.,24,2;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,IV,9;IX,18;XIII,10;XLIII,8;XLVIII,3.
88
Cf. VAL. MAX., I, 5, praef.: Ominum etiam obseruatio aliquo contactu religioni innexa
est,quoniamnonfortuitomotuseddiuinaprouidentiaconstarecreditur.
89
BONAMENTE2010a,p.7475.
90
EUTR.,VI,18,1;BONAMENTE1986,p.157.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
367

ca o dovad a invidiei i indignrii puterii cereti (ad inuidiam caelestis


indignationis),ntructsuveranul,aviddeglorie(gloriaeauidior),adepitvestitul
ora (oppidum memoratum) Ctesiphon, dei fusese avertizat prin oracole (oracula)
c nui este ngduit s mearg mai departe; prin urmare, pe drept (iure), a
pierit de fora zeiasc a unui fulger (ui diuini fulminis periit)91. Tot aa, urmnd
surseleanterioare,PseudoAureliusVictorcredeacIulianusiagsitsfrituln
campania oriental, deoarece, avid de glorie (gloriae cupidus)92, na fost convins
spunolimitacesteipatiminicidevreuncutremur(nequeterraemotu),nicide
numeroasele prevestiri (neque plerisque praesagiis) carei interziceau s plece n
Persia i nici chiar privelitea nocturn a unui glob imens cznd din cer (ac ne
noctu quidem uisus ingens globus caelo labi), n ajunul luptei, nu la fcut mai
precaut93.
Discret, breviatorii atrag atenia mprailor cretini n timpul crora i
redacteaz operele c divinitatea se manifest constant prin semne, la care
muritorii trebuie s ia seama; ele demonstreaz cursul predestinat, imposibil de
schimbat, al existenei: e greu s te fereti de ce ie sortit (arduum fatalia
devertere), scrie Aurelius Victor94. Aa sa ntmplat cnd fiul cel mai mic al lui
Constantinus,Constans,afostnumitCaesar(25decembrie333):semneuimitoare
auprevestit(ostentorummiraprodidere)ceeaceaveassentmple,anumecva
avea loc o rsturnare a statului (reipublicae permixtionem)95 aluzie, fie la
rzboiul fratricid din 340 cu Constantinus II, fie, mai degrab, la criza din 346
dintreConstansiConstantiusIIdeterminatdedisensiunileconfesionale96,fiela
criza provocat de uzurparea lui Magnentius din 350, determinat de ura i
dispreul provocate de viciile lui Constans i finalizat cu eliminarea acestuia97.
Sapetrecut acelailucrucanmomentuldesemnriicaCaesaraluiGallienusn
253:Tibrulsarevrsatabundent 98prodigiumnefast,interpretatdenelepica
un pericol pentru stat99. Prezicerea sa mplinit ndat: Valerianus a fost
capturatdeperi100iarImperiulafostlsatnderiv(remRomanamquasinaufragio
dedit)101, fiind deirat de uzurpri i invazii102. Tot astfel, caracterul efemer al
91
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,38,34;EUTR.,IX,18,1;FEST.,24,2;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,
XXXVIII,3;BONAMENTE1986,p.157;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.482483,n.569.
92
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLIII,1i8;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.94.
93
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLIII,8;MEULDER1991,p.458495;ZUGRAVU2012a,
p.94.
94
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,38,5.
95
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,14.
96
DespreeaamintescdoarsurseleecleziasticeRUF.,HE,I,19;SOCR.,HE,II,22,45;
SOZOM., HE, III, 20; IV, 6; PHILOSTORG., HE, III, 12; THEOD., HE, II, 8; 15; NERI 1992a,
39,nota100;NERI1992a,708,nota28.
97
NERI 1992a, p. 3940; 56; NERI 1992b, p. 708709. Pentru ambele evenimente, vezi
ZUGRAVU2012a,p.525526(n.665),527528(nota670),cuizvoareibibliografie.
98
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,32,3.
99
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,32,4.
100
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,32,5.
101
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,33,3.
102
Valerio Neri, pe urmele lui Pierre Dufraigne (DUFRAIGNE 1975, p. 155), d o alt
interpretare:acestuipraesagium:lpunenrelaiecucelpetrecutlanumirealuiConstansca
Caesar (AUR. VICT., Caes., 28, 47; vezi infra), considerndul o aluzie la comportamentul

NELUZUGRAVU

diarhieiconstantinianolicinieneiurmareasanefastpentruceiimplicaiaufost
prevestitespuneAureliusVictordeoeclipsdesoarecareantunecatziua
(evenimentul sa petrecut n 316)103. Acelai breviator i Eutropius erau convini,
asemenea cretinilor Philostorgios i Theophanes Confessor, c moartea lui
Constantinusafostanunatdeapariiapecerauneicomete(n336)acelastru
nefastdomniilor(tetrumsidusregis)104.Inspirduse, poate,dinSenecaiPlinius
cel Btrn, autorul Istoriilor abreviate arta c, sub Claudius I, in Aegaeo mari
repente insula ingens emersit, nocte, qua defectus lunae acciderat (n Marea Egee, o
insul a ieit pe neateptate din ape n noaptea n care avusese loc o eclips de
lun)105, evenimente care prevesteau moartea suveranului, descris n
subcapitolul imediat urmtor106. La rndui, PseudoAurelius Victor arta c
sfritul lui Vespasianus fusese prezis de o comet107 iar cel al lui Nerva de o
eclips de soare108. Chiar destinul imperial e un dat (potestates fato dari, scrie
Aurelius Victor)109, e mplinirea unui plan dezvluit subtil de divinitate. Aa
credea PseudoAurelius Victor prelund o informaie dintro surs intermediar
celurmapeSuetonius:venirealaputere(adueniensimperium)aluiTraianusafost
vestit de mai multe semne miraculoase (mirifica denuntiauerint), ntre care mai
deosebitafostacelacdinvrfulCapitoliuluiocioararostitngreac
(Bine!)110. Despre Iovianus, tot el meniona c sa nscut pentru c tatl su
Varronianus a fost sftuit n vis (praeceptum somnio est) sl numeasc
Iovianus 111; n sfrit, despre Theodosius, arta c ia primit numele pentru c
prinii, ndemnai tot n somn (somnio... monitos), iau consacrat numele, aa
cumlpercepemnlatincaCeldatdezeu(utLatineintellegimusadeodatum) 112,
icascensiuneaimperialiafostprevestitdeunoracolrspnditnAsiacare
zvoneacivaurmaluiValenscelalcruinumencepeculiterelegreceti,E,
O i (De hoc etiam oraculo in Asia diuulgatum est eum Valenti successurum cuius
nomen , et E, et O atque Graecis litteris initiaretur.)113. Asemenea informaii nu
trebuiessurprind:culturareligioasaprodigiilor(J.Keskiaho)dezvoltatde
timpuriu de civilizaia roman na ncetat n Antichitatea trzie, chiar dac, sub
impactul cretinismului i al legilaiei imperiale, unele practici strvechi de
divinaie (auspiciile sau haruspiciile) au ncetat treptat; att pgnii, ct i

368

homosexualalluiGallienusaadar,indirect,alluiConstansNERI1992a,p.4042;NERI
1992b,p.711.
103
AUR. VICT., Caes., 41, 7; NERI 1992a, p. 38, 56; NERI 1992b, p. 708, 711, 734;
ZUGRAVU2006,p.472,n.832.
104
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,16(deundeprovinecitatul);EUTR.,X,8,2;PHILOSTORG.,
HE,II,16a;THEOPH.CONF.,Chron.,a.5826(333/4);MACASVILLALOBOS2006,p.69.
105
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,4,14.
106
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,4,15.
107
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,IX,18;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.302,n.206.
108
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XII,12;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.320,n.267.
109
AUR. VICT., Caes., 10, 4; vezi i PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., X, 10; ZUGRAVU
2012a,p.305306,n.220.
110
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XIII,10;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.326,n.282.
111
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLV,2;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.550,n.733.
112
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLVIII,2;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.575,n.800.
113
PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XLVIII, 3; ZUGRAVU 2012a, p. 575576, n. 801, cu
trimiteriibibliografie.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
369

cretinii, chiar din mediile cele mai elevate, au continuat s recunoasc


posibilitatea miracolelor datorate unor fore supranaturale prin intermediul
viselor, viziunilor, profeiilor, ntmplrilor ieite din comun .a. credo...
responsis, credo praesagiis, spunea pgnul Symmachus114; divinaia este una
dintre cele mai nobile activiti creia omul i se poate dedica (

),scriacretinulSynesiosdeCyrene115,divergenelemanifestnduse
n privina originii, valorii i autenticitii lor: pentru pgni, ele erau dovada
existenei zeilor i a unei ordini cauzale a lucrurilor pentru cretini, o
manifestareavoineiluiDumnezeu116.
O alt dovad a lipsei de neutralitate a breviatorilor este cvasiabsena
referinelor directe la cretinism i critica disimulat a acestuia. Exist o singur
remarc indubitabil despre noua religie n cele patru breuiaria, anume cea a lui
Eutropius, carel incrimineaz pe Iulianus pentru c i persecuta cu nverunare
pecretini(nimiusreligionisChristianaeinsectator),deisedoreaemululluiMarcus
Aurelius117; acelai repro l va face principelui Ammianus Marcellinus118. Dar,
cum a artat acum mai bine de dou decenii Giorgio Bonamente n lucrarea
Giuliano lApostata e il Breviario di Eutropio, meniunea respectiv nu trebuie
interpretat ca o dovad de simpatie a lui Eutropius pentru cretini, ci c, din
vastul domeniu al politicii religioase a principelui, singurul aspect care i se pare
relevant autorului este cel strict limitat al persecuiei119. n legtur foarte
probabil cu cretinismul poate fi i relatarea lui PseudoAurelius Victor despre
SYMM.,Or.IV,12.
Synesios de Cyrenae, de exemplu, a dedicat un ntreg tratat viselor De insomniis,
ncarenuezitsafirmecdivinaiaesteunadintrecelemainobileactiviticreiaomul
i se poate dedica (
) (Ins., II). Vezi bogata literatur menionat pe siteul Dreams
of Antiquity. Bibliographische OnlineDatenbank zu Trumen und Visionen in der Antike
http://www.gnomon.kueichstaett.de/dreams/index.html), la care adaug HEIM 1988,
4153; REQUENA JIMNEZ 2001, 9199; REQUENA JIMNEZ 2003a, 883897; REQUENA
JIMNEZ2003b;GIL2002;KAHLOS2007,172183,nspecial177;ENGELS2007(nonvidi
apud KESKIAHO 2008, 318320, de unde provine citatul dintre ghilimele); RODRGUEZ
GERVS 2009, 103113; LIZZI TESTA 2009, 272273; TEJA 2010, 357376; ALDEA CELADA
2010,279293;SCARDIGLI2011,441454;CELESTEBERARDI2011,333340;HARRIS2013.
116
Vezi bogata literatur menionat pe siteul Dreams of Antiquity. Bibliographische
OnlineDatenbank zu Trumen und Visionen in der Antike (http://www.gnomon.ku
eichstaett.de/dreams/index.html), la care adaug HEIM 1988, p. 4153; REQUENA
JIMNEZ 2001, p. 9199; REQUENA JIMNEZ 2003a, P. 883897; REQUENA JIMNEZ
2003b; GIL 2002; KAHLOS 2007, p. 172183, n special 177; ENGELS 2007 (non vidi apud
KESKIAHO 2008, p. 318320); RODRGUEZ GERVS 2009, p. 103113; LIZZI TESTA 2009,
p. 272273; TEJA 2010, p. 357376; ALDEA CELADA 2010, p. 279293; SCARDIGLI 2011,
p.441454;CELESTEBERARDI2011,p.333340;GEORGOUDI,KOCHPIETTRE,SCHMIDZ
2011;HARRIS2013.
117
EUTR., X, 16, 3; DEN BOER 1972, p. 167; BIRD 1987; HELLEGOUARCH 1999,
p. XXXVIII; BONAMENTE 1986, p. 145146, 159164; KELLY 2005, p. 409416. Vezi i
infra.
118
AMM.,XXV,4,20.
119
BONAMENTE 1986, p. 164, 173, 174. Vezi i CIZEK 2008, p. 70: Eutropius se
situeazdestuldedepartedeoricesimpatiesaumcarindulgenfadecretinism..
114
115

NELUZUGRAVU

moartealuiTheodosius:inpacerebushumanis...apudMediolanumexcessit(aplecat
n pace de la cele lumeti, la Mediolanum)120; expresia in pace, foarte veche n
formularisticacretin121,trimitecugndullacretinismulsuveranului122.nrest,
doarposibilealuzii,pecarelevomanalizamaijos,darnimicdesprepersecuiile
anticretine, despre convertirea lui Constantinus, despre frmntrile din
interiorul Bisericii, despre implicarea permanent a lui Constantius II n
problemeledoctrinareinafacerilebisericeti,despreparcursulreligiosdublual
luiIulianus,desprerenunarealapontificatulsupremdectreGratianus, despre
politicaprocretinaluiTheodosius.Aceasttcerecomplet,cumaunumito
uniiexegei123,afostinterpretatcaungestdeindiferenfadecretinism,ca
o lips de interes pentru acest subiect124. Sa observat n istoriografie c reacia
maiincisivaintelectualilorpgniaisecoluluialIVlea,inclusivaistoricilor,la
retorica intolerant i polemica demonizant a reprezentanilor cretinismului a
venitcuntrziereabiasprefineleveacului,cndnouareligietriumfasedeja 125.
Dar tcerea epitomatorilor, n special lipsa de referine explicite la gesturile
procretinealecelordoisuveraniemblematiciaiveaculuialIVleaConstantinus
iTheodosius,cumvomvedeaimaijos,poatefiinterpretatinaltsens:ea
esteunsemn,chiardacdiscret,deostilitatefadeaceiprincipescareauruptcu
traditio126.Maimult,anumitepasajedinunelebreuiaria,cititecuatenie,trdeazo
percepie negativ a cretinismului i a adepilor lui, a moralitii i a ideologiei
politiceclditepebazecretine.
Astfel,dupAureliusVictor,atmosferapoliticimoraldinvremurilecretinee
una viciat: moravurile scrie el sau degradat ntratt, nct cei mai muli
acioneazmaidegrabdininterespropriudectobtescimaimultdindorina
deputeredectdeglorie(eoprolapsimoressunt,utisuoquamreipublicaemagisque
potentiae quam gloriae studio plures agant)127, cinstirea demnitilor e
desconsiderat,ignoraniisauamestecatcuoameniidevaloareiincapabiliicu
nelepii (honorum honestas despectatur, mixtique bonis indocti ac prudentibus inertes

370

PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLVIII,19.
CARLETTI2008,p.31.
122
ZUGRAVU2012a,p.15,n.21.
123
Despre Aurelius Victor: BIRD 1984, p. 81: his complete silence regarding
Christianity; despre Eutropius: DEN BOER 1972, p. 167170; BONAMENTE 1986, p. 159:
lassoluto silenzio sul cristianesimo... programmaticamente ignorato in tutta lopera;
despre Festus: ZUGRAVU 2003, p. 105; despre PseudoAurelius Victor: SCHLUMBERGER
1974,p.201,212,220(n.16),231,237;FESTY1999,p.XLVIII;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.1516;cu
nuane,PASCHOUD1975a,p.92.
124
Despre Eutropius, Joseph Hellegourch scria: lauteur tait indiffrent ce
problmeHELLEGOURCH1999,p.XXXIX.
125
BLOCH 1964, p. 199224; ODONNELL 1979, p. 4588; PINYOL I RIBAS 1981,
p. 165172; GRATTAROLA 1981, p. 8095; QUACQUARELLI 1986, p. 1346; PREZ
MEDINA 1990, p. 6171; MAISANO 1995, p. 3751; CRISCUOLO 1995, p. 85103;
PASCHOUD 2001, p. 227240; ZUGRAVU 2003, p. 4448, 64; GOLDLUST 2006, p. 147173;
KAHLOS2009,ch.IV(FromConstantinetoConstantiusII),V(FromJuliantoValentinianI),VI
(From Gratian to Theodosius I); BALDINI 2010, p. 3149. mpotriva unei reacii pgne la
sfritulsecoluluialIVleasepronunCAMERON2001;MARCONE2012,p.359371.
126
BONAMENTE1986,p.175.
127
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,33,23.
120
121

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
371

sunt)128 toi par a se fi lsat n voia viciilor129; ascensiunea la puterea suveran


este, de cele mai multe ori, rodul crimei (flagitio)130, adeseori ntre rude131, i al
biruineiarmelor(armis),suprimarearivalilorfiindnumitrsturnareatiraniei132;
n sfrit, comportamentul deplorabil al urmailor la tron arat c sunt sub
demnitateanaintailor,devenindastfelimaidetestabili(exsecrabiliores),caunii
careiaunjositneamul(quasi corruptoresgeneris) 133.Acestcontext politicietic
degradat a fost prevestit de numeroase semne i minuni (prodigiis portentisque)134
petrecute la ultima aniversare a mileniului Romei sub Philippus Arabs, n 248,
despre care am amintit mai sus: n timp ce animalele de jertf (hostiae) erau
sacrificate dup legea pontificilor (cum pontificum lege) scrie el , n pntecele
unui porc au aprut organele genitale ale unei scroafe135. Haruspicii (haruspices)
auinterpretatacestmiracolcapeoanticipareaslbiciuniiurmailoriaagravrii
viciilor (solutionem posterorum portendere uitiaque fore potiora) 136. ncercarea
mpratului Philippus de a zdrnici profeia (quod frustratum iri aestimans)
interzicndprostituiamasculin137armasfrurmri,cciaceastapersistapn
nvremeaepitomatorului,practicndusecuimaimareneruinarespuneel 138.
Sa confirmat, astfel, ceea ce preziser tiinele etruscilor (Etruscorum artes),
anume dispariia majoritii oamenilor virtuoi i fericirea celor depravai (bonis
parte plurima iacentibus mollissimum quemque beatum fore asserbant) 139. Inteniile
breviatorului nu pot s ne scape: el critic subtil pe Costantinizi mprai
cretini, pentru politica de consolidare a puterii suverane prin eliminarea
adversarilor politici, chiar cu riscul svririi unor tragedii n familia
imperial, pentru moralitatea lor ndoielnic, uneori reprobabil, i pentru
etica degradat a aparatului de stat. Iat faptele: suprimarea lui Licinius de
ctreConstantinus140,alcruisufletnemsuratitrufaziceAureliusVictor
era nc de copil bntuit de patima puterii (cuius tum a puero ingens potensque
animus ardore imperitanti agitabatur)141, dei cel dinti i era rud142; omorrea
lui Crispus din porunca tatlui su(patris iudicio) i apoi a Faustei 143; defectele
lui Constantinus (ambiia fr margini, drnicia exagerat, promovarea
unor incompeteni, incapacitatea de a stopa intrigile)144, care iau tirbit reputa
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,9,12.
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,24,11.
130
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,33,24.
131
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,39.29.
132
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,33,24;vezii40,29.
133
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,17,1;vezii3,56.
134
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,28,3.
135
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,28,4.
136
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,28,5.
137
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,28,6.
138
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,28,7.
139
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,28,8.Pentrusemnificaiaconjuncieidintremollissimusibeatus,
veziDENBOER1972,p.7375.
140
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,9.
141
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,40,2.
142
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,2;41,6.
143
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,11.
144
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,40,15;40,2930;41,2021;veziiEUTR.,X,6,3;7,2;PS.AUR.
128
129

NELUZUGRAVU

ia145,aunelatateptrilecontemporanilor146iaufcutcadomniasasnuseri
dicelanivelulrnduieliidivine(diuinoritui) 147;ucidereaCaesaruluiDalmatius,
fiul fratelui lui Constantinus148; conflictul fratricid dintre Constantinus II i Con
stans149fireorgolioas,violentilacom150;homosexualitatealuiConstans151;n
fine,corupiaiexceselebirocraieiialeapropiailortronului152.
O percepie nu ntotdeauna entuziast, uneori accentuat negativ a lui
Constantinusoricum,nnuaneimposibildegsitlaautoriicretini,ntlnimi
la ceilali breviatori153, care nu trec sub tcere episoadele jenante, dea dreptul
reprobabile, amintite deja, care dau credit periodizrii morale a principatului
constantinian fcute de ei154, contravin conduitei aproape desvrite nfiate
descriitoriicretini155iiadivizatpeistoriciimoderni156:persecutareamembrilor
propriei familii157, uciderea lui Crispus un om remarcabil (egregium uirum),
a fiului surorii sale (sororis filium) un tnr cu un caracter plin de
noblee(commodaeindolisiuuenem)158,asoieisaleFaustalandemnulmameisale

372

VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLI,16.NERI1992a,p.4753,56;NERI1992b,p.717,719721.
145
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,21;NERI1992a,p.56.
146
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,40,30
147
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,20;NERI1992a,p.50;NERI1992b,p.720.
148
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,22.
149
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,22.
150
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,23.
151
AUR. VICT., Caes., 41, 24; vezi i ZOS., II, 42, 1; DEN BOER 1972, p. 7173; NERI
1992b,p.710.
152
AUR. VICT., Caes., 9, 12; 13, 67; 33, 13; 39, 4445; 41, 20; 41, 23; 42, 2425; BIRD
1984, p. 515; NERI 1992a, p. 3738, 5051; 5456; NERI 1992b, p. 702703, 705707, 711712,
716717,727728.
153
Dup cum a artat Valerio Neri, imaginea suveranului la cei patru breviatori
comportdiferenenotabile:AureliusVictorevocattaspectelepozitive,darmanifesti
numeroase rezerve i atitudini negative (NERI 1992a, p. 3363), Eutropius are o percepie
complex,oscilndntreexaltareicritic(NERI1992a,p.88137),Festusesteconformist
(NERI 1992a, p. 148154) iar PseudoAurelius Victor se nfieaz, deopotriv, ca
moderat i ostil (NERI 1992a, p. 155164, 180185, 187). Vezi i SCHLUMBERGER 1974,
p. 200201; PASCHOUD 1975a, p. 92; BIRD 1987; BALDINI 1992, p. 8189; FESTY 1999,
p.XXXIII,194(n.28),LII;HELLEGOUARCH1999,p.XXXVIII;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.1516,
6465. Din acest punct de vedere, nu se verific observaia lui Paul Veyne, conform creia
EutropiusesteindiferentfadeConstantin(VEYNE2010,p.19).
154
Astfel, dup Eutropius, n prima parte a principatului, Constantinus a fost un
brbatcaremeritsfiecomparatcuceimaibunimprai,pecndnceafinal,trebuie
s fie comparat cu cei de rnd (Vir primo imperii tempore optimis principibus, ultimo mediis
comparandus)(X,7,1;BIRD1987;NERI1992a,p.105107);dupPseudoAureliusVictor,n
primii zece ani de domnie, contemporanii lau numit Praestantissimus (Incomparabilul),
n urmtorii doisprezece ani Latro (Houl), iar n ultimii zece Pupillus (Minorul),
din pricina nemsuratei sale risipe (Epit. Caes., XLI, 16; NERI 1992a, p. 156164). Avnd
n vedere c una dintre sursele principale ale Epitomei a fost breviarul lui Aurelius Victor,
Valerio Neri scrie: si pu pensare dunque che Aurelio Vittore condiviva questa
periodizzazione(NERI1992b,p.714).
155
SZIDAT1990,243256;FUSCO1992,p.433444;MAZZA1993,p.659692;LEPPIN1996,
p.4059;BONAMENTE2006,p.755760;SALAMITO2012,p.549562;NIGRO2013,p.253.
156
VeziMATSONODAHL2006,p.186192,314316,cutrimiteri.
157
EUTR.,X,6,3.
158
EUTR.,X,6,3;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLI,1213;NERI1992a,p.129130.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
373

Helena159 i, n sfrit, a nenumrai prieteni (numerosos amicos)160. Aceeai


percepienegativasuprafiilorsuccesori161.
Dar ca s ne limitm strict la aspectul religios, nu exist n breviaria nici un
indiciu indubitabil care s fac din Constantinus un principe cretin, ci doar dovezi
indirecte,grevatedeunmaregraddeaproximaie.Astfel,AureliusVictorscriec
principele sa preocupat i de ornduirea problemelor religioase (formandisque
religionibus)162. Exprimarea e nebuloas; ea poate sugera o politic religioas
global,indistinct,careavizat,deopotriv,attcretinismul,ctipgnismul;
preambulul aazisului edict de la Mediolanum din 313 reflect ntocmai acest
fapt: mpreun cu Licinius, Constantinus se angaja s reglementeze chestiunile
privitoare la respectul fa de Divinitate (diuinitatis reuerentia) pe baza
principiuluijuridicliberapotestassequendireligionem163.Nimicsurprinztor:cuma
artat recent Stphanie Benoist, asemenea predecesorilor si, mpratul, chiar
convertit, continua s cumuleze, n virtutea a ceea ce juritii romani numeau
conditor legum i auctoritas principis, puterea normativ i responsabilitatea
sacerdotal de pontifex maximus, gestionnd riturile, sacrificiile, jocurile,
calendarul,dreptulsacru,confreriilesacerdotale,consacrareaspaiilorreligioase,
simulacra164. Prin urmare, revenind la formula lui Aurelius Victor (formare
religiones), ne putem gndi la msuri ce priveau cretinismul de exemplu,
soluionarea statutului acestuia, reglementarea atribuiilor clerului i a
ndatoririlor cultuale ale consilierilor municipali cretini, fapt confirmat de
legislaiaconstantinian,sau,cumaupropusuniiexegei,convocareaconciliului
de la Nicaea i interveniile n disputele doctrinare i ecleziastice din interiorul
cretinismului, despre care izvoarele cretine relateaz pe larg165. Dar, n egal
msur, putem avea n vedere iniiativele legislative luate dup 312, cnd a
devenit conductorul absolut al Occidentului, prin care, aa cum au artat unii
specialiti,fralepersecuta166(nciudalamentaiilorpolemicealeluiIulianus167,

PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLI,12;NERI1992a,p.169170.
EUTR.,X,6,3;NERI1992a,p.8487.
161
Uciderea lui Dalmatius (EUTR., X, 9, 1; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XLI, 18),
conflictul dintre Constantinus II i Constans (EUTR., X, 9, 2; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes.,
XLI, 21), caracterul viciat al lui Constans (EUTR., X, 9, 3; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XLI,
24), aparatul de stat corupt (PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XLI, 24). Vezi i NERRI 1992a,
p.129132.
162
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,12.
163
LACT.,Mort.,XLVIII,2;veziiEUS.,HE,X,5,4;MORENORESANO2009,p.203.
164
BENOIST 2008, p. 3351, n special p. 3843. Vezi i STEPPER 2003, p. 194197;
GIRARDET2010,p.98106;BONAMENTE2010b,p.62.
165
Pentru acestea, vezi LANON 2003, p. 8392; DELMAIRE 2005, p. 3738 (Tableau
gnral des lois religieuses), p. 5679, 80; ZUGRAVU 2006, 475, n. 839; MATSON ODAHL
2006,passim;MORENORESANO2009,p.202203;VEYNE2010,passim,nspecialp.2333,
97106;GIRARDET2010,passim.
166
SarecunoscutfaptulcmpratulConstantinusnuadatniciolegedepersecuiea
cultelorpgne,cisamrginitsledispreuiascveziOROS.,VII,28,28:edictosiquidem
statuit citra ullam hominum caedem paganorum templa claudi; LANON 2003, p. 9497;
GIRARDET 2006, p. 124; VEYNE 2010, p. 2431 (n special p. 26), 116121; BONAMENTE
2010b,p.6364.
167
IULIAN.,ContraHeracl.Cyn.,7,228BC;BONAMENTE2010b,p.6367.
159
160

NELUZUGRAVU

Libanios168 sau Eunapios169 i a exagerrilor scriitorilor bisericeti170), urmrea s


supun unui control administrativ mai riguros cultele tradiionale (cultus
deorum)171:n313,ainterziscondamnailorpentrumaleficiumsfacapel172,unan
mai trziu stipulnd folosirea torturii mpotriva lor173; n 318, a reglementat
cazurile de dispens de la flaminatul provincial174; n 319, a prohibit haruspicina
privat i nocturn, autorizndo ns pe cea public (ad aras publicas adque
delubra) i diurn (luce)175; n 320/321, a interzis sacrificiile domestice i a stabilit
obligaia ca interpretrile de prodigia fcute de haruspices s fie comunicate n
scris176;n321,ahotrtinterzicereaipedepsireapracticilormagice177;nacelai
an a instituit dies Solis ca dies festus aadar, ca o zi demn de respect religios
(uenerabilis dies), ceea ce i permitea s revizuiasc cutumele romane
(consuetudines)careregularizaucalendarulreligiosoficialroman178;n323,aemis
o norm ce prevedea c singura autoritate competent s introduc srbtori
legale(feriae)erampratul179;laodatneprecizat,adeciscbunuriletemplelor
nupotfisolicitatedepersoaneprivate180.a.Latoateacesteasarreferi,dupunii

374

LIB.,Or.XXX,6;CIVILETTI2007,p.351(n.142).
EUNAP.,VS,VI,12;CIVILETTI2007,p.351352(n.142),357(n.150).
170
BALDINI1984,p.105105,n.35(trimiterilatexte).
171
DELMAIRE 2005, p. 3738, 7994; MORENO RESANO 2009, p. 187206; VEYNE
2010,p.2433,112121.
172
CTh,XI,36,1;DELMAIRE2005,p.37.
173
CTh,IX,40,1;DELMAIRE2005,p.37.
174
CTh,VI,22,1;DELMAIRE2005,p.37.
175
CTh,IX,16,1=CJ,IX,18,3;CTh,IX,16,2;FIRMICUSMATERNUS,Deerrore,2,30,
4; vezi i EUS., VC, IV, 25, 1; BRIQUEL 1997, p. 161165; DELMAIRE 2005, p. 37, 81, 84;
MORENORESANO2009,p.204,206.
176
CTh, XVI, 10, 1, 12; vezi i Eus., VC, IV, 25, 1; DELMAIRE 2005, p. 37, 81, 84;
MORENORESANO2009,p.204,206;VEYNE2010,p.118.
177
CTh,IX,16,3;DELMAIRE2005,p.37.
178
Am urmat aici demonstraia lui MORENO RESANO 2009, p. 30, 187206. Ali
istorici o consider o msur procretin sau cel puin viclean (LANON 2003, p. 82;
DELMAIRE 2005, p. 37, 67; MATSON ODAHL 2006, p. 160; VEYNE 2010, p. 30 [de unde
provine termenul dintre ghilimele], 114116). Textul propriuzis al constituiei nu sa
pstrat, dar, aa cum a artat Klaus Martin Girardet, dou legi din 321 demonstrau faptul
c mpratul stabilise dies Solis n conexiune cu legile despre clerici i construirea de
bisericidin312/3(CTh,II,8,1;CJ,III,12,2(3)).Deaceea,apreciazcdiesSolisnupoatefi
consideratpgnsausincretic,cicaunprimpassprecretinareaImperiului,aacumo
demonstreaz cinstirea ei n cadrul armatei nc din 312/3 (EUS., VC, IV, 18, 1). Ea sa
impus mai nti n Orient. Numele de dies dominicus, dominica apare n texte ale
administraieipgnencepnddin324,aacumoaratpapyriegipteni,impunndusen
ntregul Imperiu dup victoria asupra lui Licinius (GIRARDET 2007, p. 279310;
GIRARDET 2008, p. 341370 (non uidi, apud INGLEBERT 2010, p. 579); vezi i DI
BERARDINO2001,p.9899;MORENORESANO2009,p.191).Oficial,abiantrolegedin3
noiembrie 386 se vorbete de dies solis pentru a indica duminica i, pentru prima dat, se
explicita caracterul cretin: solis die, quem dominicum rite dixere maiores (CTh, II, 8, 18; VIII,
8,3;DIBERARDINO2001,p.103;DELMAIRE2005,p.43;MORENORESANO2009,p.191
192). Nu e mai puin adevrat c Eusebius de Caesarea desemna dies Solis ca zi nchinat
Domnului,ziaMntuitorului(EUS.,Delaud.Const.,9,10;VC,IV,18,13;23;MORENO
RESANO2009,p.192).
179
CJ,III,12,3(4);MORENORESANA2009,p.204,206.
180
Legenepstrat,menionatnCTh,X,10,24(6nov.405);DELMAIRE2005,p.89.
168
169

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
375

cercettori, formula eusebian 181, considerat echivalenta


expresieilatineepiscopus paganorum,careexprim politica religioasechilibrata
severanului182.
ns, dac analizm contextul n care Aurelius Victor a inserat informaia
despre ornduirea problemelor religioase, observm c, din punct de vedere
temporal, aceasta apare dup uciderea lui Crispus (n martie, mai sau iunie
326)183, din punct de vedere spaial, se refer la evenimente desfurate n
inuturile orientale ale Imperiului (rebeliunea lui Calocerus din insula Cyprus
dintreanii334335184;fondareaConstantinopoluluin330185;conflictelecugoiii
sarmaii din 332 i 334186; desemnarea ca Caesar a celui mai mic dintre fii
Constans,caresapetrecutn333laConstantinopolis187)nsfrit,seintegreaz
unuicadrureformator(reorganizareaarmatei)188.ValerioNerisantrebatdac,
nciudacaracteruluisufoartesintetic,expunerealuiAureliusVictornarputea
aveaaceeaifinalitatepolemicprecumpasajuldincarteaaIIadinHistorianeaa
luiZosimos,inspiratdinIstorialuiEunapios,unde,ntromaniermaielaborat,
istoricul grec insereaz inovaiile constantiniene n plan religios, inclusiv
conversio, ntemeierea Constantinopolului i reformele militare tot dup uciderea
lui Crispus i dup ultima vizit la Roma, desfurat, de asemenea, n 326, cu
prilejul srbtorii uicennalia, care ns nu a fost nsoit de svrirea riturilor
tradiionale; ea a accentuat adversitatea aristocraiei pgne fa de mprat,
generndnplanliterarvestitalegendatreceriilanouareligieasuveranuluica
gest expiatoriu pentru tragedia din familia imperial (uciderea lui Crispus i a
Faustei) i pe care istoricul bisericesc Sozomenos se strduia din rsputeri so
resping189. Studiosul italian recunoate c, spre deosebire de Zosimos, Aurelius
Victor nu realizeaz nici o congruen ntre planul cauzal i cel temporal al
inovaiilor constantiniene, dar nu excludea posibilitatea ca breviatorul s fi
colportat,asemeneaizvoruluiluiEunapiosZosimos,otradiieanticonstantinian
difuzatclandestininetcostanziana,manatoforsegiinetcostantiniana190.
Eus.,VC,IV,24.
DEDECKER,DUPUISMASAY1980,p.118156;ZECCHINI2012,p.145152.
183
AUR. VICT., Caes., 41, 11. Vezi ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 474, n. 836, cu izvoare i
bibliografie;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.517518,n.645,cuizvoareibibliografie;BARNES2011,
p.144150nonuidi,apudPUECH2011,p.330.
184
AUR. VICT., Caes., 41, 1112; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 474, n. 837, cu izvoare i
bibliografie.
185
AUR. VICT., Caes., 41, 12; DAGRON 1974, p. 2947; ARCE 2000a, p. 4142;
ZUGRAVU2006,p.474475,nota838,cuizvoareibibliografie;.Veziiinfra.
186
AUR. VICT., Caes., 41, 13; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 475476, n. 841, cu izvoare i
bibliografie.
187
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,13;ZUGRAVU2006,p.476,n.842,cuizvoareibibliografie;
ZUGRAVU2012a,p.520521,n.652,cuizvoareibibliografie.
188
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,12.
189
ZOS., II, 29, 15; SOZOM., HE, I, 5, 15; PASCHOUD 1975b, p. 2462, 125128;
PASCHOUD1995,p.1728[=PASCHOUD2006,p.339351];PASCHOUD1996,p.153154;
PASCHOUD 2006, p. 263264; NERI 1992a, p. 1524; NERI 1992b, p. 722725; MARASCO
1994,p.340354;POHLSANDER1996,p.7677,85;AMERISE2005;MATSONODAHL2006,
p.191.
190
NERI1992a,p.1824,cucitatuldelap.23;NERI1992b,p.726727,cucitatuldela
181
182

NELUZUGRAVU

Este drept c Aurelius Victor a avut fapt demonstrat de acelai studios o


atitudineoscilantfadeConstantinus191,darcredemc,dinpasajulrespectiv,e
dificil de extras vreo not injurioas la adresa suveranului; dimpotriv,
breviatorul laud iniiativele acestuia condenda urbe formandisque religionibus
ingentem animum auocauit, simul nouando militiae ordine (ia nturnat marele su
spirit prin ntemeierea unui ora i prin ornduirea problemelor religioase,
precumiprinorganizareaarmatei)192.
O posibil sugestie despre cretinismul lui Constantinus ar putea proveni
din meniunile lui Eutropius i Aurelius Victor privitoare la legislaia
mpratului.Celdintiscriacsuveranuladatmultelegiunelebuneidrepte
(quasdamexbonoetaequo),foartemultealtelefrniciunrost(plerasquesuperfluas)
n sfrit, altele excesiv de severe (nonnullas seueras)193. Dintre legile bune i
drepte, dou sunt amintite de Aurelius Victor renunarea la cumplita
pedeaps supplicium patibulorum i la cruribus suffringendis (frngerea
picioarelor)194. Prima dintre ele, abolirea supliciului crucii, a fost emis, cum ne
informeaz istoricul ecleziastic Sozomenos, n virtutea veneraiei pe care
suveranuloaveapentrusfntaCruce195;prinurmare,eapoatefisocotitprintre
acele msuri legislative datorate influenei cretinismului196. Ct privete legile
excesiv de severe, Eutropius ar fi putut avea n vedere, printre altele, dou
constituii din 319, care condamnau la ardere de vii pe haruspicii cei exercitau
serviciile la altarele private i pe timpul nopii i la confiscarea averii i
deportareantroinsulaceluicarefceaapellaei197.
UnindiciudesprecretinismulluiConstantinus,darcaretrebuieacceptatcu
mare precauie, provine de la PseudoAurelius Victor, care vehiculeaz, ns, o
informaiepreluatdintrosursdesecolIV,posibilcretin198.Acestalludape
suveran pentru c citea, scria i medita (legere ipse, scribere, meditari)199. Neam
putea ntreba dac nu se ntrevede aici o aluzie la un aspect al personalitii lui
ConstantinusevideniatdeEusebius,anumeinteresulpentrucercetareaScripturii

376

p. 727; F. Paschoud plasa naterea acestei tradiii n mediul grecesc PASCHOUD 1975b,
p.3435.
191
Vezisupra.
192
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,12.
193
EUTR.,X,8,1;veziiAUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,17;41,20;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,
XLI, 14; NERI 1992a, p. 116119; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 478 (n. 852), 479 (n. 858); ZUGRAVU
2012a,p.519,n.650.
194
AUR. VICT., Caes., 41, 4; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 470, n. 827, cu alte izvoare i
bibliografie.
195
SOZOM.,HE,I,8,13.
196
n general, se accept c exist zece legi constantiniene care relev influena
cretinismului; recent, Barnes a adugat o constituie din 331 care stipula motivele ce
puteau conduce la divorul unilateral (CTh, III, 16, 1) LANON 2003, p. 8182; DEL
MAIRE 2005, p. 37, 67, 197 (n. 4); VEYNE 2010, p. 29; BARNES 2011, p. 131140 non uidi,
apudPUECH2011,p.324,330,caresendoietedeviabilitateaopinieiluiBarnes.
197
Vezisupra.
198
Exegeii au remarcat mai multe similitudini cu scriitorul bisericesc Lactantius
veziZUGRAVU,2012a,P.5657,6667,cubibliografie.
199
PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XLI, 14; VAN DAM 2008, p. 1921; ZUGRAVU 2012a,
p.519520,n.651.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
377

iplcereadeapredica200;despreeledaumrturiepuinefragmenteautentice(de
exemplu, Oratio ad sanctorum coetum201), epistolele i edictele conservate n
scrierile istoricilor bisericeti i preambulul unor acte juridice202; ipoteza nu e
delocsatisfctoare.
Dar,dactrimiterilelacretinismsuntattdepuineiinsuficientdesigure,
breviariile conin mai multe pasaje care atest critica voalat a lui Constantinus i a
urmailor lui pentru neglijarea religiei tradiionale. Am punctat deja cteva aspecte
maisus;iataltele.Astfel,chiarsintagmaformarereligionesamintitmaisusaduce
o nuan de repro din partea lui Aurelius Victor, mai ales dac o punem n
relaie cu cea care caracteriza politica religioas a lui Diocletianus ueterrimae
religionescastissimecuratae203.Unaltistoricpgn,AmmianusMarcellinus,lacuza
pe Constantinus c a rsturnat legile antice i vechile moravuri (nouator
turbatorque priscarum legum et moris antiquitus recepti)204. Cci, n general, n
problemele de natur religioas, mpraii erau considerai depozitari ai
patrimoniului tradiional. Nu ntmpltor, n epigrafe, ei sunt gratulai cu
aprecieriprecumconseruatorcaerimoniarumpublicarumetrestitutoraediumsacrarum
(Vespasianus)205, conseruator sacrorum (Traianus)206, restitutor sacrorum (Traianus
Decius)207, templorum [re]staurator (Iulianus)208. n context, aprecierea lui Aurelius
Victor la adresa lui Augustus pentru uimitoarea pasiune a acestuia pentru
problemele religioase (religionibus)209 trebuie neleas ca o critic voalat a lui
Constans(333350)pentrudezinteresulfadeculteleancestrale210.nacelaisens,
expresia inueterati custos, cum am vzut cl caracterizeaz PseudoAurelius
Victor pe Traianus, trebuie interpretat, dup opinia noastr, ca o subtil
dezaprobare a politicii religioase a lui Theodosius I, n ciuda faptului c, pentru
anonim,suveranulrespectiveste,dinaltepunctedevedere,unimperatorbonus211;
un argument suplimentar ar fi simptomatica tcere despre dimensiunea
cretinavictorieiacestuiadelaFrigidus(56septembrie394)212.
Un ton critic, de cert inspiraie tradiionalist, se desprinde i din
200
EUS., De laud. Const., 9, 11; VC, IV, 17; 22, 1; 29, 15; 55, 13; MATSON ODAHL
2006,passim;VEYNE2010,p.6976.
201
PIZZANI1993,p.791822;GIRARDET2010,p.108123;BARNES2011,p.113120
nonuidi,apudPUECH2011,p.323.
202
VEYNE2010,p.69.
203
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,39,45;VeziiNERI1992a,p.63;NERI1992b,p.736.
204
AMM., XXI, 10, 8. Vezi i PHILOSTORG., HE, II, 4b (Passio Artemii, 34); NERI
1992a,p.199202.
205
HD004996;STEPPER2003,p.195.
206
RUFUSFEARS1981,p.8085.
207
HD007089;MARELLI1984,p.5256.
208
HD012412.
209
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,1,5.
210
Veziisupra;deasemenea,NERI1992a,p.63.
211
ZUGRAVU2011,p.417426.
212
PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XLVIII, 7. Pentru dimensiunea religioas cretin a
victoriei, vezi OROS., VII, 35, 2022; AUG., Ciu., V, 26. Din bibliografie, vezi PERRELLI
1995, p. 257265; SPRINGER 1996, p. 4594; DUVAL 1996, p. 95108; PASCHOUD 1997,
p. 277278 [= PASCHOUD 2006, p. 356358, 364366]; ZUGRAVU 2012a, p. 579580, cu
izvoareibogatbibliografie.

NELUZUGRAVU

pomenirea fecvent n breuiaria, dintre toate edificiile sacre ale vechii Rome, a
Capitoliului213,devenit,delaridicareasadectreTarquiniusSuperbus214,centrul
religios suprem al puterii suverane i al legitimrii imperiale215; n jurul lui sau
petrecut numeroase acte religioase i politice semnificative, pe care epitomatorii
nu ezit s le aminteasc, chiar dac unele sunt dezavuate: depunerea darurilor
regilorAsieidupnfrngerealuiPerseu216,ceremoniatriumfuluisubClaudiusI,
incendierea de ctre vitellieni217, miracolul ce prevestea domnia lui Traianus218,
refacereadectreVespasianusi/sauDomitianus219,preteniileceluidinurmde
aiseaezaaicidoarstatuideauriargint220,hotrreaSenatuluidealonorape
Claudius II cu o statua aurea in Capitolio221, prope ipsum Iouis simulacrum ( chiar
lng statuia lui Iupiter)222. Prin urmare, Capitoliul, pe care, aa cum sugereaz
unele surse, nc de la aduentus din 29 octombrie 312, nclcnd regula
tradiional a ceremoniei triumfului, Constantinus atunci, deja convertit ar fi
evitatslurcei,astfel,scinsteasccusacrificiilecerutedetradiiepecelcare,
conform unei gndiri religioase seculare, acorda victoria Iupiter Optimus
Maximus; aa a procedat i n 315, cnd a srbtorit decennalia, i n 326, cnd a
celebrat uicennalia, genernd rumoare n rndurile aristocraiei senatoriale i ale
populaiei pgne a Capitalei 223. Totui, ntemeind Constantinopolul conform

378

PentruimagineaCapitoliuluinsurseletrzii,cf.GRIG2009,p.279291.
EUTR.,I,8,1;BONAMENTE1986,p.156.
215
VERG.,Aen.,IX,448449.
216
EUTR.,IV,8,2.
217
AUR. VICT., Caes., 8, 5; EUTR., VII, 18, 4; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 264, n. 196,, cu
izvoareibibliografie.
218
Vezisupra.
219
AUR. VICT., Caes., 11, 4; EUTR., VII, 23, 5; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 277, n. 254. Vezi i
infra.
220
EUTR.,VII,23,2;dupSUET.,Dom.,13,2;ADAMS2005.
221
EUTR.,IX,11,2.
222
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XXXIV,4.
223
312: Pan. IX [12], 19, 13; Eusebius nu amintete triumful (VC, I, 3941, 2), dar el
figureaz pe arcul de triumf dedicat n 315; STRAUB 1955, p. 297313; PASCHOUD 1975b,
p. 4950, 5657, 5759; PASCHOUD 1993, p. 737748 [= PASCHOUD 2006, p. 273283];
PASCHOUD1995,p.28[=PASCHOUD2006,p.350];RODRGUEZGERVS1991,p.5051,
52, 62; POHLSANDER 1996, p. 85; MATSON ODAHL 1996, p. 110, 138, 287288 (n. 20);
CURRAN 2000, p. 7275; DELMAIRE 2005, p. 80; GIRARDET 2006, p. 5570; GIRARDET
2010, p. 7688; VAN DAM 2008, p. 4546; VAN DAM 2011, p. 131, 207; VEYNE 2010, p. 97;
BONAMENTE2012,p.106108;RIVES2012,p.160:itimpossiblethatConstantinespublic
refusal to participate in animal sacrifice had already taken place in 312. 315: Eusebius
scria c mpratul nla rugciunidemulumire luiDumnezeu caojertf frfoci fr
fum(VC,I,48);ZOS.,II,29,5;PASCHOUD1971,p.335353;PASCHOUD1975b,p.56,59
60, 62; PASCHOUD 1993, p. 737748 [= PASCHOUD 2006, p. 273283]; PASCHOUD 1995,
p.28[=PASCHOUD2006,350];RODRGUEZGERVS1991,p.5253;POHLSANDER1996,
p.50;STEPPER2003,p.195;LANON2003,p.26,94;DELMAIRE2005;MATSONODAHL
2006, p. 139, 300 (n. 40); VAN DAM 2008, p. 3031, 4649; VEYNE 2010, p. 27; RIVES 2012,
p.160:lessplausible,althoughnotimpossible,thatittookplacein315.326:Eusebiusnu
aminteteniciungestlegatdeCapitolium(VC,III,15,12);LIB.,Or.XIX,19;ZOS.,II,29,5;
PASCHOUD 1975b, p. 56, 6061, 62, 126128; PASCHOUD 1993, p. 737748 [= PASCHOUD
2006, p. 273283]; PASCHOUD 1995, p. 28 [= PASCHOUD 2006, p. 350]; PASCHOUD 1996,
p. 153154; RODRGUEZ GERVS 1991, p. 53; WIEMER 1994, p. 469494; POHLSANDER
213
214

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
379

riturilorprescrisededreptulpontificalroman224,Constantinusafostnevoitsri
dicennouafundaieunCapitolium225.
RmnndnacelaiperimetrualconstruciilorsacredinRoma,nentrebm
dacmenionareaexpresdectreAureliusVictoratempluluiPcii(aedesPacis)
ridicat de Vespasianus226, ntemeietorul primei dinastii flaviene, nu sar putea
nscrie n aceeai not anticonstantinian, anticretin i, eventual,
anticonstantinopolitan, tiut fiind c mpratul a dedicat o bazilic cretin
abstraciunii Eirene (Pacea) n Constantinopolis227. Oricum, evocarea de ctre
Eutropius i Festus a gestului pios al lui Pompeius de a recunoate sacralitatea
pdurii de la Daphne (Daphnensis lucus, nemus) i de a o nzestra cu ogoare228,
amintireadectreEutropiusavasteipoliticiedilitarereligioasealuiDomitianus
(Romaequoquemultaoperafecit,inhis CapitoliumetForumTransitorium229,Diuorum
porticus,IsiumacSerapium)230isemnalareadectreAureliusVictoriEutropiusa
nlrii unui impuntor templu al lui Sol (fanum Solis magnificum) sub
Aurelianus231 pot fi aluzii la vitalitatea unor culte i temple tradiionale din Vrbs
n condiiile ascensiunii cretinismului232, la tradiionalismul de factur solar al
lui Iulianus, opus revoluiei religioase constantiniene233, i la episodul att de
vestitalncercriidin362aApostatuluidearevitalizaoracolulluiApolloPythios
delaDaphneprinexhumareairelocarearelicvelorsfntuluiBabylas234.
1996, p. 50; MORENO RESANO 2006, p. 346347; VAN DAM 2008, p. 4950, 136; RIVES
2012,p.160:Zosimusdateof326seemsmuchmorelikely.
224
LA ROCCA 1992, DAGRON 2000, p. 231; DEL PONTE 2003, p. 141152 (Altera
Roma. I riti di fondazione di Costantinopoli secondo il diritto sacro romano). Opinia nu e
mprtit de BARNES 2011, p. 127 non uidi, apud PUECH 2011, p. 329, care critic
punctuldevederealluiBarnes.
225
LA ROCCA 1992, p. 561, 569572, 574, 576578, 581582, fig. 5; MARGUTTI 2012,
p. 521. Dup Ion Barnea, Constantinus nu a ridicat un templu al lui Iupiter Capitolinus n
noua fundaie cf. BARNEA, ILIESCU 1982, p. 53. De asemenea, Pierre Maraval scria c,
dup luarea n stpnire a Orientului n 324, unul dintre primele temple demolate a fost
CapitoliuldelaIerusalimMARAVAL2004,p.54,n.1.
226
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,9,7;informaiepreluatdePS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,IX,8.
227
SOCR., HE, I, 16, 2; DAGRON 1974, p. 392393; BARNEA, ILIESCU 1982, p. 53;
SABBAH 1983, p. 236, nota 2; POHLSANDER 1996, p. 92; LANON 2003, p. 108;
MARAVAL2004,p.174,n.1;MATSONODAHL1996,p.212,213214.
228
EUTR.,VI,14,2;FEST.,16,3.
229
AcestasemainumeaiPalladium,dupnumeletempluluizeieiMinervaridicataici;
fadeMinerva,DomitianusaavutodevoiunespecialveziZUGRAVU2006,p.277,
n.254,cuizvoareibibliografie;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.299310,cuizvoareibibliografie.
230
EUTR.,VII,23,5.
231
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,35,7;EUTR.,IX,15,1.Veziiinfra,AUR.VICT.,Caes.,42,7.
232
LANON2000,P.21,8797(pentrucultulluiIsisnspecial,8990).
233
Dup o sugestie a lui BONAMENTE 1986, p. 156, 157, 174, care mai adaug ca
argument teoforul Heliogabalus cf. AUR. VIC., Caes., 23, 1: Marcus Antoninus... in solis
sacerdotium,quemHeliogabalumSyriuocant...hincqueHeliogabalusdictus;EUTR.,VIII,22:hic
/scil. Marcus Aurelius Antoninus n.n./ Antonini Caracallae filius putabatur, sacerdos autem
Heliogabali templi erat; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XXIII, 2: Solis sacerdos, quem Phoenices,
undeerat,Heliogabalumnominabant,aquoisteHeliogabalusdictusest.
234
IULIAN., Misopogon, 3336; AMM., XXII, 12, 8; 13, 13; RUF., HE, I, 36; IOHANN.
CHRYS.,Or.Babylas;PHILOSTORG.,HE,VII,88a;SOCR.,HE,III,18;SOZOM.,HE,V,19
20;THEOD.,HE,III,1011.

NELUZUGRAVU

Evocareacelebrriloriariturilortradiionalepoateficircumscrisaceleiai
atitudini de ostilitate disimulat a breviatorilor fa de Constantinizii cretinai.
Astfel, cum am amintit deja, Aurelius Victor se refer cu tristee la absena
oricrei ceremonii prilejuite de mplinirea n anul 348, aadar sub principele
cretin Constans, a 1100 ani de la natalis Vrbis; nu uit ns s aminteasc de
celebrarea jocurilor seculare sub Claudius235, Antoninus Pius236 i Philippus
Arabs237;inspiratdintrosursintermediarcelcolportapeSuetonius238,Pseudo
Aurelius Victor l adaug n list i pe Domitianus239. Or, se tie c, n 314 (dup
unii istorici, n 313), Constantinus nu a mai organizat ludi saeculares, fapt care a
trecutnochiiistoriculuipgnZosimos(dupEunapios)dreptcauzaprincipal
adezagregriiImperiuluiroman240.Aceeainemulumiresurdiopoziietacita
cercurilor conservatoare romane fa de msurile luate de Constantinus n 319 i
320/321,deConstansiConstantiusIIn341i346ideceldinurmn353,356i
357mpotrivaformelortradiionalededivinaie(haruspicina,oniromania,augurii
etc.), a celebrrii sacrificiilor i a riturilor antice241 sar putea deduce din
informaiile lui Aurelius Victor despre soluiile oferite de haruspices la praesagia
petrecute sub Gordianus I242, Philippus Arabs sau Gallienus, despre excelena de
care ddea dovad Gordianus I n haruspicina243, despre prodigia celeste negative
petrecute sub Constantinus, despre riturile svrite conform legilor pontificale,
despre consultarea crilor sibiline (libri fatales) sub Claudius II Gothicus
(informaie reluat de PseudoAurelius Victor) 244 toate provenind, foarte
probabil, din acta ale confreriilor religioase tradiionale nc active n secolul al
IVlea, n special cea a haruspicilor245 dernier rempart du paganisme romain,
cumnumeaDominiqueBriquelreligiaacestora246.
Tot anticonstantiniene i anticretine pot fi judecate aprecierea pozitiv a

380

235
AUR. VICT., Caes., 4, 14; BIRD 1984, p. 62; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 242, n. 120, cu alte
izvoareibibliografie.
236
AUR. VICT., Caes., 15, 4; BIRD 1984, p. 62; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 310, n. 345, cu alte
izvoareibibliografie.
237
Vezisupra.Deasemenea,EUTR.,IX,3;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XXVIII,3;BIRD
1984,p.62;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.420,n.462.
238
SUET.,Dom.,4,3.
239
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XI,14;ZUGRAVU2012,p.314315,n.249.
240
ZOS., II, 2, 7; PASCHOUD 1975b, p. 11, 125, 128; PASCHOUD 1996, p. 153;
PASCHOUD 2006, p. 121, 262, 414; BIRD 1984, p. 62; LANON 2003, p. 94; GIRARDET
2006,p.5570;VANDAM2011,p.36;VEYNE2010,p.2930.
241
319 i 320/1: CTh, IX, 16, 1 = CJ, IX, 18, 3; CTh, IX, 16, 2; XVI, 10, 1. 341: CTh, XVI,
10, 2; VAN DAM 2008, p. 3132; VEYNE 2010, p. 119, cu bibliografie la nota 39. 346: CTh,
XVI, 10, 4 = CJ, I, 11, 1. 353: CTh, XVI, 10, 5. 356: CTh, XVI, 10, 6. 357: CTh, IX, 16, 4; 16, 6.
Vezi i EUS., VC, IV, 25, 1; FIRMICUS MATERNUS, De errore, 2, 30, 4; LIB., Or. LXII, 8;
AMM.,XIX,12,12;RUF.,II,19;THEOD.,HE,I,2,2;MORENORESANO2006,p.347,350
352; BONAMENTE 2010b, p. 6974; LIZZI TESTA 2009, p. 270; LIZZI TESTA 2010, p. 282,
283.
242
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,26,34.
243
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,26,3.
244
Petrutoate,vezisupra.
245
NERI 1992a, p. 3940; NERI 1992b, p. 709, 711, 729; LIZZI TESTA 2009, p. 251278;
LIZZITESTA2010,p.284285.
246
BRIQUEL1997.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
381

politiciireligioasealuiDiocletianus,cumamamintitdeja,ievocareaideologiei
primeitetrarhiidectreAureliusVictor 247aadar,asuportuluireligiosalputerii
imperialedinepoc248,decareConstantinussadistanattreptat,construinduio
nou teologie politic, purtnd, n cele din urm, amprenta cretinismului249. De
asemenea, accentul pus de Eutropius pe ideea de consecratio250 act religios i
politic aflat n competena exclusiv a Senatului tradiionalist251 , menionarea
expres a apoteozrii lui Iulianus252, constantinidul care a renunat la religia di
nastiei din care fcea parte, i absena oricrei referine la noua divinitate sub
protecia creia se pusese Constantinus denot, nendoielnic, atitudinea
dezaprobatoare a breviatorului i a cercurilor politicoculturale senatoriale pe
care le reprezenta fa de cursul diferit de cel bazat pe traditio imprimat de
ConstantinusvieiireligioaseaImperiului253.
Anumite nuane prezente n potretul unor mprai persecutori ar putea fi
valorizate n aceeai direcie. De exemplu, n total contrast cu imaginea de
montriairutiiiviciuluinfiatdeideologiicretiniailuiConstantinus254,
luiGaleriusiMaximinusDaiaEutropiusiPseudoAureliusVictorlecreioneaz
un portret pozitiv255. De asemenea, moartea celui din urm, considerat o
adevrat pedeaps divin pentru autorii ecleziastici256, este nfiat ca un
fenomennatural(mortesimpliciperiit)dectrePseudoAureliusVictor257.
n sfrit, ntro perioad cnd Roma fusese marginalizat258, este
interesant de remarcat rezerva breviatorilor fa de oraul lui Constantinus;
aceast atitudine este ntlnit i la ali scriitori de limb latin pgni sau
cretini din Occident (Ammianus Marcellinus, autorul anonim al unei Historia
Augusta, autorii istoriilor realizate sub pontificatul lui Damasus)259. Astfel,
Aurelius Victor meniona doar c mpratul Constantinus a fondat un ora
(condenda urbe)260 i c rmiele trupeti iau fost depuse n oraul cei purta
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,39,4;39,18;39,29;39,33;39,46;39,48;40,1;40,5;40,8;40,21.
KUHOFF2001,p.357358;VANDAM2008,p.228251.
249
SAYLOR RODGERS 1980, p. 259278; DILLAIO, ZEUGE, ZOTOV 1988, p. 333360;
CORSARO 1989, p. 333349; BLECKMANN 1992, p. 151170; BRUUN 1992, p. 219230;
GROSSALBENHAUSEN 1996, p. 171185; R.ALFLDI 2001, p. 5259; WALLRAFF 2001;
TANTILLO 2003, p. 9851048; LANON 2003, p. 4849, 8991; MORENO RESANO 2006,
p. 200202; MATSON ODAHL 2006, p. 120121, 138, 156; PEREIRA DA SILVA 2009, p. 57
67;GIRARDET 2010, p. 2662; HOSTEIN2012, p.281308;BARDILL 2012.Contraunei ase
meneainterpretriVEYNE2010,p.70,109111.Veziiinfra.
250
Despreconsecrationesalediferiilormprai,veziinfra.
251
ARCE1988,p.125157.
252
EUTR.,X,16,2.
253
BONAMENTE1986,p.150159,174,175.
254
Galerius:LACT.,Mort.,IX,23;XVI,1;XXII;EUS.,HE,VIII,16,4;Anon.Val.,IV,11.
Maximinus Daia: LACT., Mort., XVIII, 1314; XXXVIIXXXIX; EUS., HE, VIII, 14, 718;
ZUGRAVU2012a,508(nota613),509(nota620).
255
EUTR., X, 2, 1; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XL, 15; 18; NERI 1992a, p. 135;
ZUGRAVU2012a,p.64,507509(notele613i620),cualteizvoareibibliografie.
256
LACT.,Mort.,XLIX;EUS.,HE,IX,10;VC,I,5859.
257
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XL,8.VeziiAUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,1:apudTarsusperiit.
258
VANDAM2008,p.39.
259
Pentrutoateacestea,veziZUGRAVU2012b,p.261262,cutrimiteri.
260
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,12;BIRD1984,p.64.
247
248

NELUZUGRAVU

numele (funus relatum in urbem sui nominis)261. Numai Eutropius i Festus pun n
relaienouafundaiecuRoma.Primulscriacmpratulafostceldinticarea
ncercat s nale un ora numit cu numele su la o att de mare strlucire, nct
oraulacestasrivalizezecuRoma(primumurbemnominissuiadtantumfastigium
euehere molitus est, ut Romae aemulam faceret)262; cum a demonstrat Valerio Neri,
informaienuedelocunsemndeaprecierepentruntemeietor:termenulaemula,
folosit cndva pentru o alt mare rival a Romei Carthago , are o conotaie
negativ,ntructindicideeaderivalitate,dealteritatefadeVrbsaadar,de
noutate, de depreciere a unui trecut glorios263. La rndul su, Festus evideniaz
nmodexplicitntietateaorauluidepemalurileTibrului:Constantinopolisdin
provincia Europa scrie el este a doua cetate a lumii romane ( Europa, in
qua nunc secundae arces Romani orbis sunt constituitae: Constantinopolis) 264
exprimare ceo amintete pe cea a lui Ausonius din Burdigala: prima urbs inter
diuuum domus, aurea Roma265, Constantinopolis fiind doar Thressaeque Propontidis
urbem266,ceibazeazprestigiulpefortunarecens267;prinurmare,iinformaialui
are un sottofondo polemico268. Aceste atitudini nu trebuie s surprind: Roma
nc semnifica Imperiul nsui, cci, aa cum scriau Aurelius Victor i Eutropius
pe urmele lui Cicero, Dionysos din Halikarnas, Titus Livius sau Plutarch,
Imperiul roman i avea nceputurile a Romulo269 regele ntemeietor disprut
miraculos,addeostransissecreditusestetconsecratus270.ntroaltscrieredinepoc,
Itinerarium Alexandri, autorul anonim l luda pe Constantius al IIlea, angajat n
campaniaantipersan(Persicamexpeditionem)271,pentrucluptapentrumntuirea
Romei(salutiueroRomanaetumilitans)272.
Pe de alt parte, nimic din exagerrile autorilor ecleziastici privitoare la
ntemeierea oraului Constantinopolis i la politica edilitar procretin
ntreprins de Constantinus nu se ntlnete la breviatori273. Dimpotriv, sunt

382

AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,17.LanceputulsecoluluialVlea,cndaredactatEpitomei
rolul de capital a Constantinopolului intrase deja n contiina public (PS.AUR. VICT.,
Epit. Caes., XLIV, 4), PseudoAurelius Victor l menioneaz ca loc de ngropciune att al
luiConstantinus(Epit.Caes.,XLI,17:CorpussepultuminByzantio,Constantinopolidicta.),ct
i al lui Theodosius (Epit. Caes., XLVIII, 20: Corpus eius eodem anno Constantinopolim
translatumatquesepultumest.).
262
EUTR., X, 8, 1; BIRD 1984, p. 64, 148; NERI 1992a, p. 102. Vezi i EUTR., VI, 6, 3:
Byzantium,quaenuncConstantinopolisest.
263
NERI1992a,p.102103,120,136.
264
FEST.,9,4.
265
AUS.,Ordourbiumnobilium,1,1;ZUGRAVU2012b,p.262cun.83.
266
AUS.,CommemoratioProfessorumBurdigalensium,17,1314.
267
AUS.,Ordourbiumnobilium,23,5.
268
NERI1992a,p.152153,citatuldelap.153.
269
AUR. VICT., Caes., 24, 8; EUTR., I, 1, 1: Romanum imperium... a Romulo exordium
habet;SCHEITHAUER2000,p.495513;VANDAM2008,79.
270
EUTR.,I,2,2.
271
Itin.Alex.,1,1.
272
Itin.Alex.,15.
273
EUS., VC, III, 48, 1; IV, 36; 5760, 3; De laud. Const., 9, 14; OROS., VII, 28, 27;
PHILOSTORG., HE, II, 9; SOCR., HE, I, 16, 2; SOZOM., HE, II, 3, 1; 3, 513; SABBAH 1983,
p. 236237 (n. 2), 241 (n.3);FUSCO 1992,p. 441443; KLEIN 1999, p. 205233; ARCE2000a,
p. 42, cu trimiteri; LANON 2003, p. 108109; MARAVAL 2004, p. 174, n. 1; MATSON
261

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
383

descrise,uneoridetaliat,monumenteleridicatesaurestauratelaRomasaunalte
oraedinImperiu(Carthago,Nicomedia,Mediolanum,Cirta)dediferiisuverani
(Augustus274, Claudius I275, Nero276, Vespasianus277, Titus278, Domitianus279,
Nerva280, Traianus281, Hadrianus282, Marcus Aurelius283, Commodus284, Septimius
Severus285, Caracalla286, Alexander Severus287, Philippus Arabs288, Decius289,
Aurelianus290, Diocletianus291, Maxentius292), inclusiv de ctre Constantinus293.
Nota polemic, anticonstantinopolitan, a unora dintre aceste descrieri este
evident. De exemplu, imediat dup ce laud politica religioas conservatoare a
luiDiocletianus,AureliusVictoradaug:aufostnfrumuseate,nchipuimitor,
cu nemaivzute i minunat de elegante cldiri, colinele Romei i celelalte orae,
mai cu seam Carthago, Mediolanum i Nicomedia294. Despre Constantinus
ODAHL2006,p.212216,323,n.16;VANDAM2008,p.57;BARNES2011,p.126131(127:
Constantines new city was a Christian city, totally free of any trace of paganism) non
uidi,apudPUECH2011,p.329330,caresubliniazcaracterultotalnefondatalopinieicitate
ntreparanteze;MARGUTTI2012,p.521532.
274
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,I,20;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.242243,n.34.
275
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,IV,4;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.267,n.111.
276
EUTR.,VII,15,2;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,V,3;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.275,n.134.
277
AUR. VICT., Caes., 9, 78; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., IX, 89; BIRD 1984, p. 62;
ZUGRAVU2006,p.268270,n.214222;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.296298,n.192198.
278
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,10,5;EUTR.,VII,21,4;BIRD1984,p.62.
279
AUR. VICT.,Caes., 11, 4; EUTR., VII, 23,5; PS.AUR.VICT., Epit. Caes., V, 34; BIRD
1984,p.62;ADAMS2005,6;ZUGRAVU2006,p.277,n.254;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.275,n.134.
280
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,12,2;ZUGRAVU2006,p.283,n.277278;KNELL2010.
281
AUR. VICT., Caes., 13, 35; 13, 8; EUTR., VIII, 2, 2; 4; 5, 2; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit.
Caes., III, 6; XLI, 13; BIRD 1984, p. 6263; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 290293 (n. 290295), 294295
(n.302);ZUGRAVU2012a,p.324325,n.276.
282
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,14,23;14,6;EUTR.,VIII,7,2;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XIV,
56;BIRD1984,p.62;ZUGRAVU2006,p.302(n.316),303(n.318),304(n.322);ZUGRAVU
2012a,p.334,n.301.
283
AUR. VICT., Caes., 16, 12; EUTR., IX, 15, 1; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XVI, 3;
ZUGRAVU2006,p.321,n.369372.
284
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,17,3;BIRD1984,p.62;ZUGRAVU2006,p.326,n.388.
285
EUTR.,VIII,18,4;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XX,6.
286
AUR. VICT., Caes., 21, 4; EUTR., VIII, 20, 1; BIRD 1984, p. 63; ZUGRAVU 2006,
p.353,n.489.
287
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,24,5;BIRD1984,p.63;ZUGRAVU2006,p.368,n.520.
288
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,28,1;ZUGRAVU2006,p.386,n.569.
289
AUR. VICT., Caes., 29, 1; EUTR., IX, 4; BIRD 1984, p. 63; HELLEGOUARCH 1999,
p.117,n.6;ZUGRAVU2006,p.390,n.586.
290
AUR. VICT., Caes., 35, 7; EUTR., IX, 15, 1; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XXXV, 6;
BIRD 1984, p. 63; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 424425, n. 682683; ZUGRAVU 2012a, p. 462463,
n.541.
291
Vezi i infra; aici, BIRD 1984, p. 63; SANTANGELI VALENZANI 2000, p. 41;
ZUGRAVU2012a,p.456457,n.816818,cuizvoareibibliografia.
292
AUR. VICT., Caes., 40, 26; BIRD 1984, p. 63; SANTANGELI VALENZANI 2000,
p. 4142; PISANI SARTORIO 2000, p. 116119; CURRAN 2000, p. 5463; ZUGRAVU 2006,
p.468,n.815;DONCIU2012,p.128141.
293
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,18;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XLI,13;BIRD1984,p.6364.
Veziiinfra.
294
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,39,45;BIRD1984,p.63.

NELUZUGRAVU

nsui scria, ntrun pasaj ce nui gsete corespondent n sursele anterioare, c,


datorit faptelor sale de arme, legilor i domniei blnde, oraul Roma parc
fusese nnoit (quasi nouatam urbem Romam)295 i c, o dat Maxentius eliminat, a
mpodobit n mod splendid (mirifice) Circus Maximus, a construit un edificiu
pentrubaiapublic,nucumultmaiprejosdectcelelalte,aridicatstatui,dintre
care cele mai multe erau din aur sau argint, n locurile cele mai umblate din
Roma296.Estenendoielnicaacumreiesenmodexplicitdintextulpropriuzis
al Istoriilor abreviate c autorul nul simpatizeaz deloc pe Maxentius297, a crui
activitate edilitar a fost, totui, att de strlucitoare iar impactul ei att de
profundpentruconservareaideiideRomatradiional,nct,aacumscriaJohn
Curran, nvingtorul su a simit nevoia si deconstruiasc memoria,
asumndui paternitatea edificiilor tiranului298. n ciuda antipatiei fa de fiul
luiMaximianusHerculius,totui,AureliusVictornufacenicioaluzielaedificiile
cretineromanealeluiConstantinusinicilaceledinperioadaulterioar,careau
deschiscaleacretinriitopografieiOrauluietern299.
RevenindlaatitudineafadeConstantinopolis,obnubilareaorauluifondat
pe malurileBosforuluicepurtanumelempratuluisedesprinde,credem,idin
informaia din Historiae abbreuiatae conform creia oppidum Cirta din Africa,
reconstruit i nfrumuseat dup distrugerea din timpul lui Maxentius, a primit
numeleConstantina(nomenConstantinainditum)300.nsfrit,unatacdisimulatla

384

295
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,17.DespresemnificaiaacestuipasajveziNERI1992a,p.53;
NERI1992b,p.721722.
296
AUR. VICT., Caes., 40, 2728; NERI 1992, p. 2729; NERI 1992b, p. 729730;
CIANCIO ROSSETTO 2000, p. 127; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 468469, n. 816818; VAN DAM
2008, p. 7588. Nu tim dac aceast informaie nu poate fi o alt critic voalat a lui
Constantinus,care,aacumsetie,dinmotivefinanciare,ainventariatbunuriletemplelor
i a confiscat metalele utile sau preioase; e drept c nu era un gest singular, ali mprai
mali procednd la fel (Caligula, Nero, Maximinus Thrax, Maxentius). Mult mai apropiat
de aceast idee poate fi amintirea de ctre Eutropius a unei fapte a lui Publius Scipio
AfricanusIuniordupdistrugereaCartaginei:fiindgsiteaiciprzilepecareCartaginale
adunasenurmanimiciriidiferitelorceti,elarestituitcetilordinSicilia,ItaliaiAfrica
monumentele decorative oreneti (ornamenta urbium ciuitatibus) pe care fiecare dintre ele
i le recunoscuse (EUTR. IV, 12, 1). Or, Constantinus a despuiat mai multe orae provin
ciale de monumente, pentru a mpodobi Constantinopolis (EUS., VC, III, 54, 27; De laud.
Const., 8, 14; LIB., Or. XXX, 67; 37; Anonymi de rebus bellicis libri; HIER., Chron., a. 330;
RUF.,II,19;EUNAP.,VS,VI,2;SOCR.,HE,I,18,2;SOZOM.,HE,II,5,15;ZOS.,II,3031;
THEOPH. CONFES., Chron., a. 5821 (328/9)), fapt care lar fi determinat pe Pseudo
Aurelius Victor sl numeasc Latro (Epit. Caes., XLI, 16) BONAMENTE 1992, p. 171201;
BONAMENTE2010b,p.64,6869;POHLSANDER1996,p.90;MARAVAL2001,p.129,n.1
i4;MARAVAL2004,p.182183,n.3;MATSONODAHL2006,p.211,221,222,323(n.16);
CIVILETTI2007,p.352353(n.142),357(n.150).
297
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,40,1925.VeziiNERI1992a,p.5658;NERI1992b,p.730732.
298
CURRAN2000,p.7690.
299
KRAUTHEIMER1993,p.509552,nspecial519546;POHLSANDER1996,p.5256;
KLEIN1999,p.205233;LANON2000,p.2731;SANTANGELIVALENZANI2000,p.42
44;CURRAN2000, p.90157; MATSONODAHL2006,p.140149,156, 191192;VAN DAM
2008, p. 221223; VAN DAM 2011, p. 207208; BARNES 2011, p. 8589 non uidi, apud
PUECH2011,p.327,carecriticopiniileluiBarnes.
300
AUR. VICT., Caes., 40, 28; BIRD 1984, p. 64. Nu este amintit biserica ridicat aici.
LANON 2003, p. 104; VAN DAM 2008, p. 33. Este interesant de observat c, dei

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
385

adresa lui Constantinus i a gestului su de mutare a reedinei imperiale


permanente la Constantinopolis, n detrimentul Romei, vizitat pentru ultima
dat n 326301, poate fi notia din acelai breviar conform creia Nero sar fi
preocupat s gseasc o nou reedin pentru domnie (noua sede regno
quaesita)302;niciunautoranteriornumaipomeneteacestfapt,dar,chiarncazul
unei confuzii (cu Gaius, care, dup Suetonius, ar fi dorit s transfere sediul i
domiciliul Imperiului la Antium sau Alexandria)303, bnuim c intenia lui
AureliusVictorestenendoielnic.
n schimb, breviaria conin referine explicite la practici religioase de factur
tradiional din vremea domniei lui Constantinus lucru deloc ntmpltor:
cretinarea suveranului, privit, probabil, cu uimire indignat, cum scria Paul
Veyne304,maialesncercurilepolitice,nusasoldatnicicuomodificareimediat
i radical a vieii religioase. Astfel, Aurelius Victor relateaz c, dup triumful
asupraluiMaxentius,senatoriiaudedicatmeritelorluiFlavius(Flauiimeritis...
sacrauere) toate construciile ridicate de cel dinti (cuncta opera), Vrbis fanum
(numit i templum Vrbis sau templum Vrbis Romae, construit de Hadrianus i
refcut de Maxentius305) i basilica306 i c n Africa a fost decretat un sacerdoiu
pentru ginta Flavia (per Africam sacerdotium decretum Flauiae genti)307. Ultima
informaie este un hapax, dar confirm existena unor forme de religiozitate
pgn n cinstea lui Constantinus atestate epigrafic un pontifex Flauialis la
Roma, o srbtoare anual i un templu dedicat n 326 sau dup 333/335 pentru
gens Flauia la Hispellum (azi, Spello), n Umbria308. De asemenea, autorul Istoriilor
abreviate scria c, ntruct a abolit supplicium patibulorum i cruribus suffringendis,
Constantinus a fost privit ca un fondator sau ca un zeu (pro conditore seu deo
habitus)309;informaiapoatefiinterpretatntrunsensmailarg,anumecaoaluzie
la consecratio a lui Constantinus, despre care Eutropius scrie n mod explicit
atque inter Diuos meruit referri (i pe bun dreptate a fost aezat n rndul
zeilor)310; inscripiile i aazisele monede de consacrare confirm acest act
politic i religios (apar formulele Diuus Augustus Pius Constantinus, Diuus
menioneaz orae din Orient (Nicaea, Tripolis) (AUR. VICT., Caes., 41, 19), nu pomenete
pe cele care au primit numele Constantia Maiouma, portul Gazei, i Antarados, portul
Aradosului(EUS.,VC,IV,38;39,1;SOCR.,HE,I,18,13;SOZOM.,HE,p.II,5,78;V,3,67;
SABBAH 1983, p. 254 (n. 1), 387 (n. 1); MARAVAL 2004, p. 188, n. 1; POHLSANDER 1996,
p.100;ARCE2000a,p.39).
301
POHLSANDER 1996, p. 51; CAIZAR PALACIOS 1997, p. 202; LANON 2003,
p.31;MATSONODAHL2006,p.191,192.
302
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,5,14;BIRD1984,p.62.
303
SUET.,Calig.,8,5;49,2;ZUGRAVU2006,p.251,n.150.
304
VEYNE2010,p.97.
305
MONACO2000,p.5860.
306
AUR. VICT., Caes., 40, 26; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 468, n. 815; VAN DAM 2008, p. 85
89;COARELLI2010,p.133146.
307
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,40,28;STEPPER2003,p.195;VANDAM2008,p.33.
308
CIL,VI, 1691, 1692, 1694; XI, 5265,5283; TABATA 1995,p. 369405; STEPPER 2003,
p.195;LANON2003,p.46,96;ZUGRAVU2006,p.468,n.815;VANDAM2008,p.2334,
5557,363367;VEYNE2010,p.28;PUECH2011,p.324325;CECCONI2012,p.273290.
309
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,41,5.
310
EUTR.,X,8,2.Veziiinfra.

NELUZUGRAVU

Constantinus Maximus, respectiv diuus)311 i acelai lucru face Iulianus, care n


OratioIartac,pevremeasa,fostulmpratfceaobiectulunuicult312.
n sfrit, tot Aurelius Victor scria c, n timpul uzurprii efemere a lui
Nepotianus (330 iunie 350)313, cruzimea acestuia fa de plebe i senatori a fcut
ca templele (templa), ca i casele, pieele i strzile, s fie pline de snge i de
leuri, precum rugurile314. Pe lng faptul c informaia respectiv confirm
funcionarea edificiilor sacre pgne la mijlocul veacului al IVlea, ea ar putea
evoca i un vechi aspect al dreptului public antic, anume dreptul de azil al
templeloraflatncnvigoare.
Unultimelementprivitorlarelaiacucretinismulabreviatorilor:ideologia
imperial. n perioada n care au scris, ctigase deja teren o nou teologie
imperial, avnd suport cretin, aspect despre sa scris mult315. Cu toate acestea,
numeroase elemente ale vechii ideologii religioase imperiale au supravieuit
transformate i adaptate fapt evideniat, de asemenea, pe deplin n
istoriografie316. Amintim, cu titlu de exemplu, similitudinile dintre ideologia
puterii suverane prezente la istoricul bisericesc Eusebius de Cesarea i la retorul
pgnThemistios:pentruceldinti,mpratulntruchipeazformaarhetipala
mpratuluisuprem( )idomnetepesteun
Imperiu al crui model () este mpria cereasc (
)317; pentru cel deal doilea, principele este imaginea zeului (
)unicpepmnt,ceguverneazproieciaterestraimperiuluidinnalt318;
ambele opinii descind din tradiia platonician despre arhetipul ideal
( )319, care a fcut carier n teologia politic elenistic de
exemplu,noperaluiPhilondinAlexandria320.
n breuiaria se aud ecouri ale vechii ideologii imperiale, despuiate ns de
elemente ajunse la acel moment lipsite de credibilitate, cum ar fi pretinsa

386

ILS,706,730;apelativuldiuusnue,ns,odovadneunivocaactuluiapoteozrii,
ci poate fi i o prob a continuitii uzitrii unei formule tradiionale. Vezi i
BONAMENTE 1986, p. 152; BONAMENTE 2010a, p. 65, cu trimiteri la n. 15; ARCE 1988,
p.165168;LANON2003,p.34.Veziiinfra.
312
IULIAN.,Or.I,8a.
313
VeziZUGRAVU2006,p.483,n.876,cuizvoareibibliogragie.
314
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,42,7.
315
Vezi doar JAVIER LOMAS 1990, p. 149165; DUFRAIGNE 1994; GROSS
ALBENHAUSEN1999;MARKSCHIES2007.
316
CONSOLINO 1984, p. 10251045; CICALA 1986, p. 183187; GAUTHIER 2000,
p. 233246; KOLB 2001; VAN NUFFELEN 2006; RAMELLI 2006; CAIZAR PALACIOS
2007,p.187200;ANDRSPREZ2008,p.5181;SABBAH2010,p.184193.Veziiinfra.
317
EUS., De laud. Const., 3, 5; 5, 4. MARAVAL 2001, p. 4867, 96 (n. 12), 103. Pentru
ideologia imperial la Eusebius, vezi CALDERONE 1985, p. 125; REBENICH 2000, p. 300
324; OMEARA, SCHAMP 2006, p. 71171. MATSON ODAHL 2006, p. 236237; VAN DAM
2008,p.252282,nspecial269282,317353;BONAMENTE2010a,p.6466.
318
THEM., Or. 1, 8AB; 9BC; Or. 2, 34C; Or. 8, 118D119A; Or. 13, 170AB; DAGRON
1968,p.85.
319
OMEARA, SCHAMP 2006, p. 119, n. 7071. Eusebius folosete expresia ntocmai
Delaud.Const.,3,5.
320
ncreaionismulphilonian,regeleterestruesteimagineaZeuluiiarmonarhiaare
ca model () regalitatea divin ( ) vezi OMEARA, SCHAMP
2006,p.119,n.70,cutrimiteri.
311

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
387

descenden divin a mpratului321 (PseudoAurelius Victor ridiculiza pretenia


lui Galerius de a fi cobortor dintrun draco)322 sau asimilarea acestuia cu o
entitate divin terestr323. Asemenea autorilor din perioada clasic pe care iau
rezumat, breviatorii sunt adepii ideii c unii oameni, n special suveranii, sunt
aleii divinitii, carei nzestreaz cu geniu divin ii folosesc ca instrumente
menite s aduc binefaceri umanitii; este vorba despre cunoscuta concepie
princeps a diis electus, ntlnit i n alte surse tardoantice, inclusiv cretine324.
Traianus, arta PseudoAurelius Victor pe urmele lui Plinius Secundus325, a fost
un dar adus de divinitate (diuinitus... oportune datus) ca leac (remedium) pentru
numeroasele nenorociri (tantorum malorum) abtute asupra oamenilor326. La fel,
virtuile i geniul divin (uirtutum omnium caelestisque ingenii) cu care fusese
nzestrat lau ajutat pe Marcus Aurelius s pun stavil vitregiilor ce loviser
ntreaga lume roman (status Romanus)327; cci , crede epitomatorul alinarea
suferinelorpricinuiteoamenilordeforeinaccesibilenelegeriilor(mundilexseu
natura aliudue quid hominibus incognitum gignit) e o ndatorire de drept divin
(diuinitusattributum)aconductorilor(rectorum)328.
Eleciunea superioar nu e singura cale prin care cineva poate purta n el
ceva divin (diuinum quiddam), cum scria Eutropius despre Scipio Africanus329.
UnsuverancredAureliusVictor,EutropiusiPseudoAureliusVictorsepoate
asemna cu un zeu prin conduita ireproabil i prin caracterul desvrit
excultum atque emendatum (desvrit i fr cusur), cum l considera Pseudo
Aurelius pe Traianus330. Acest brbat scria Eutropius despre Augustus ... pe
bundreptateafostconsideratasemeneaunuizeu(deosimilis)ncelemaimulte
privine. De asemenea, despre Traianus arta c, prin conduita sa civic i prin
moderaie (civilitas et moderatio), mpratul a fost considerat pretutindeni (per
orbem terrarum) cel mai aproape de zei (deo proximus), meritndui ntreaga
veneraieattctafostviuctidupceamurit(nihilnonuenerationismeruitet
VeziHEKSTER2006,p.2435.
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XL,17;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.508509,n.616.
323
Contrar lui BONAMENTE 1986, p. 156, credemnu pot fi invocate aici respingerea,
ca fiind inacceptabil, arogant i strin tradiiei romane, la solicitarea lui Caligula,
DomitianusiDiocletianusdeafinumiizeiideafiadorai(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,11,2;39,
4; EUTR., VII, 23, 2; IX, 26; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XI, 6; HELLEGOUARCH 1999,
p. 129, n. 3; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 441443, n. 730; ZUGRAVU 2012a, p. 310311, n. 239;
SMITH 2011, p. 138140, 146149; GERING 2012 non vidi, apud DROKRPE 2013) sau
blamarea, ca fiind nedemn, a comportamentului zeiesc al lui Caligula (AUR. VICT., Caes.,
3, 10; 3, 12; PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., III, 5; ZUGRAVU 2006, p. 222223, n. 6972;
ZUGRAVU 2012a, p. 261, n. 92); ele reflect mai degrab o atitudine politic, specific
cercurilor aristocraiei senatoriale ostile autoritarismului imperial (AUR. VICT., Caes., 11,
2;39,57;BIRD1984,p.140;NERI1992b,p.735).
324
HEIM 1990, p. 160172; RUFUS FEARS 1997, p. 4; CLAUSS 1999; CAIZAR
PALACIOS2007,p.188.
325
PLIN. SEC., Pan., 1; RUFUS FEARS 1981, p. 8085; MTHY 2000, p. 360411;
APARECIDODACOSTA2012,p.1227.
326
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XIII,10;ZUGRAVU2012,p.326,n.281.
327
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XI,2;ZUGRAVU2012,p.347,n.330.
328
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XVI,4.
329
EUTR.,III,20,1;BONAMENTE1986,p.157.
330
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XIII,7:despreTraianus.
321
322

NELUZUGRAVU

uiuus et mortuus)331. Toate faptele i deciziile acestuia, n problemele civile i


militare spunea Aurelius Victor despre Marcus Aurelius , erau demne de un
zeu(cuiusdiuinaomniadomimilitiaequefactaconsultaque)332.Vestitaremarcalui
Titus, ntlnit pentru prima dat la Suetonius333 Amici, hodie perdidimus diem
(Prieteni,aziampierdutziua)334,reluatconstantnscrierileAntichitiitrzii
ca exemplum de generozitate deosebit (magnifica liberalitas)335, era, dup Pseudo
Aurelius Victor, o vorb admirabil i demn de un zeu (uenerando caelestique
dicto)336.Datoritvirtuiiinelepciuniisale,apreciaAureliusVictor,Diocletianus
aajunssfieprivitdeceilalimembriaicolegiuluitetrarhiccaunprintesauca
un mare zeu (ut parentem seu dei magni)337. Calitile morale, n special
extraordinara conduit ceteneasc (praestantissimae ciuilitatis) i modestia
vieii(cultusmodici),aufcutnunumaicampratulConstantiusIsfieiubitde
galli, ci chiar venerat (non modo amabilis, sed etiam uenerabilis Gallis fuit)338. n
sfrit, conform lui Aurelius Victor, chiar Constantinus, care a avut uirtutes i
naturabonacelaunlatpnlastele(adusqueastra)339,nusarfideosebitmult
de un zeu (haud multum abesset deo), dac involuia caracterului nu iar fi
pervertit mai ales ultima parte a domniei340. Ajungem astfel la un fenomen des
ntlnit n scrierile pgne trzii, dar cu antecedente n cele anterioare, anume
calificarea excelenei morale prin termenul sanctitas. Cum a artat recent Giorgio
Bonamente, acest concept, ca i noiunile nrudite (sanctus, sanctum, sanctitudo,
sanctimonia),afostutilizatdeautoriiataaivechiicredineinunaprospettivadi
costante confronto con il concetto cristiano di santit, quale emerge negli autori
cristianidelIVedelVsecolo 341;ncazulsuveranilor,sanctitaseraunindicatoral
calitiideprincepsoptimusetdiuusaadar,alproximitiistatutuluidivin342.
Elemente ale acestei concepii se gsesc i n breuiaria: Aurelius Victor
i numete pe cei virtuoi sancti343, Vespasianus fiind sanctus omnia (ire
proabil n toate)344, iar PseudoAurelius Victor, inspirat, foarte probabil, din
colecia de biografii imperiale postsuetoniene a lui Marius Maximus, azi

388

EUTR.,VIII,4:BIRD1984,141142.
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,16,2.
333
SUET.,Tit.,8,1.
334
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,X,9.
335
EUTR.,VII,21,3;THEM.,Or.6,12;Or.8,8;Or.13,14;Or.15,10;Or.18,12;AUS.,
Grat. act., 16, 72; PROSPER TIRO, Chron.; expresia din PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., X, 9;
ZUGRAVU2012a,p.305,n.218.
336
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,X,9.
337
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,39,29.
338
EUTR.,X,1,3.NERI1992a,p.124125.
339
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,40,13.
340
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,40,15:Quiprofecto,simunificentiaeatqueambitionimodumhisque
artibus statuisset, quis praecipue adulta ingenia, gloriae studio progressa longius, in contrarium
labuntur,haudmultumabessetdeo.VeziiNERI1992a,p.56;NERI1992b,p.728.
341
BONAMENTE2010a,p.80in.88.
342
BURIAN1981,p.623638,nspecial623624,626,629;BONAMENTE1991,p.5982;
BONAMENTE2010a,p.6382;ROSEN1998,p.285296;PASCHOUD2002,p.396;TURCAN
2002,p.160,n.11;CAIZARPALACIOS2007,p.188189;DETRIZIO2009,p.57.
343
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,20,12.
344
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,9,1.
331
332

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
389

pierdut345,scriadespreTraianuscadatdovaddesanctitasdomi(integritaten
vremedepace)346.Acestcaracternealteratasigurundestindivinicelesttem
veche,expusnliteraturafilosoficlatinmaialesdeCiceronDerepublicaiDe
legibus347. De aceasta era pe deplin convins Aurelius Victor: Pn ntratt e de
adevrat c, pentru strlucirea vieii lor i nu pentru nite titluri cutate ori
ticluite, principii i cei mai buni dintre muritori ajung n cer, cum se presupune,
sausuntcinstiicazei,datoritreputaieilornrnduloamenilor!(Adeoprincipes
atqueoptimimortalium,uitaedecorequamquaesitisnominibusautcompositis,quantum
coniciatur,caelumadeuntseufamahominumdeicelebranturmodo) 348.MarcusAurelius
e un bun exemplu n acest sens: toi scrie autorul Epitomei , au avut
sentimentul c Marcus a fost primit n cer (caelo receptum esse), aa cum se
ntmplase cndva cu Romulus349; era sigur pentru toi (certis omnibus) se
destinuia, consensual, un alt contemporan anonim, autorul vestitei Historia
Augusta c, fiind dat oamenilor de zei, se va ntoarce la zei (quod ab diis
commodatus ad deos redisset)350. Cinstirile postume demne de nemuritori sunt i
ele expresii ale preuirii binemeritate a suveranilor: apoteozarea (consecratio),
chiaracelorcretini351,temple,coloane,preoii,srbtori.a.352.
n concluzie, considerm c o analiz mai atent a breviariilor istorice din
secolul al IVlea nu susine ideea unei neutraliti religioase a autorilor lor.
Asemenea altor intelectuali ataai cultelor ancestrale, epitomatorii se dovedesc
nostalgici, circumspeci, prefernd ostentaiei atitudinea rezervat, polemicii
ZUGRAVU2012a,p.3539,cubibliografie.
PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XIII,4.
347
CIC.,Rep.,VI,13i16;Leg.,II,19;27;ZUGRAVU2006,p.416417,n.652.
348
AUR.VICT.,Caes.,30,30.
349
PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., XVI, 14; pentru Romulus, cf. EUTR., I, 2, 2: ad deos
transisse;ZUGRAVU2012a,p.356,n.348.
350
SHA,Marc.,XVII,2.
351
Romulus(EUTR.,I,2,2);Augustus(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,1,6;EUTR.,VII,8,4;10,4);
Claudius I (EUTR., VII, 13, 4); Vespasianus (EUTR., VII, 20, 2); Titus (EUTR., VII, 22, 2);
Nerva (EUTR., VIII, 1, 2); Traianus (EUTR., VIII, 5, 2); Hadrianus (AUR. VICT., Caes., 14,
1314;EUTR.,VIII,7,3);AntoninusPius(EUTR.,VIII,8,4);VerusAntoninus(EUTR.,VIII,
10, 4); Marcus Aurelius (EUTR., VIII, 14, 2); Commodus (AUR. VICT., Caes., 20, 30);
Pertinax(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,20,1;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XVIII,6);SeptimiusSeverus
(EUTR., VIII, 19, 2); Gallienus (AUR. VICT., Caes., 33, 2527 i 29); Gordianus III (EUTR.,
IX, 2, 3); Philippus senior i Philippus iunior (EUTR., IX, 3); Decius pater i Decius filius
(EUTR., IX, 4); Claudius II (EUTR., IX, 11, 2); Aurelianus (EUTR., IX, 15, 2); Diocletianus
(EUTR.,IX,28);ConstantiusI(EUTR.,X,1,3);ConstantinusI(EUTR.,X,8,3);Constantius
II (EUTR., X, 15, 2); Iulianus (EUTR., X, 16, 2); Iovianus (EUTR., X, 18, 2). Unii cercettori
consider c dup 337 nu mai exist nicio ceremonie de apoteozare a mprailor, pe cnd
alii accept ideea divinizrii pn n epoca theodosian, chiar dac formal, adic fr
funus.VeziiDENBOER1972,p.7983,152158;BIRD1984,p.139,140,141;BONAMENTE
1988, p. 107142; BONAMENTE 1994, p. 137140; BONAMENTE 2002, p. 359382;
BONAMENTE 2010a, p. 6382; VERA GARCA, GARCA MARTNEZ 1996, p. 275291;
CLAUSS 1999, p. 189195; ARCE 1988, p. 125157, 163168; ARCE 2000b, p. 244248;
LANON2003,p.34;AMICI2005,p.355380;DELMAIRE2005,p.93;VEYNE2010,p.108.
352
Epitomatorii menioneaz pe cele acordate lui Augustus (AUR. VICT., Caes., 1, 6;
PS.AUR. VICT., Epit. Caes., I, 28), Titus (EUTR., VII, 22, 2), Antoninus Pius (PS.AUR.
VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XV,8),MarcusAurelius(AUR.VICT.,Caes.,16,15;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.
Caes.,XVI,14),ClaudiusIIGothicus(EUTR.,IX,11,2;PS.AUR.VICT.,Epit.Caes.,XXXIV,4).
345
346

NELUZUGRAVU

deschiserezistenatacit.iputemnumipgnidebunsim,croralerepugn
excesul n materie de credin. Sau poate au fost nite oportuniti? Nar fi cei
dintinistoriaintelectualilor353.

EDIIIALEBREVIATORILORTRZIIFOLOSITE

AureliusVictor,LivredesCsars, textetabliet traduitparP.Dufraigne,Les


BellesLettres,Paris,1975.
Aurelius Victor, Liber de Caesaribus. Carte despre mprai, editio bilinguis,
traducere de M. Paraschiv, ediie ngrijit, studiu introductiv, note i comentarii,
apendice i indice de N. Zugravu, Editura Universitii Alexandru Ioan Cuza
Iai,Iai,2006(BibliothecaClassicaIassiensisIV).
PseudoAurlius Victor, Abrg des Csars, texte tabli, traduit et comment
parM.Festy,LesBellesLettres,Paris,1999.
PseudoAurelius Victor, Epitome de Caesaribus. Epitom despre mprai, editio
bilinguis, traducere i consideraii lingvistice de M. Paraschiv, ediie ngrijit,
abrevieri, studiu introductiv, note i comentarii, indice de N. Zugravu, Editura
UniversitiiAlexandruIoanCuzaIai,Iai,2012(ThesaurusClassicusI).
Flavius Eutropius, Breviar de la ntemeierea Romei, ediie bilingv, studiu
introductiv, traducere, note explicative i comentarii de Gh. I. erban, Brila,
1997.
Eutrope,Abrgdhistoireromaine,textetabliettraduitparJ.Hellegouarch,
LesBellesLettres,Paris,1999.
Festus,Abrgdeshautsfaitsdupeupleromain,textetabliettraduitparM.P.
ArnaudLindet,LesBellesLettres,Paris,1994.
Festus, Breuiarium rerum gestarum populi Romani. Scurt istorie a poporului
roman,editiobilinguis,traduceredeM.AlexianuiR.Curc,ediiengrijit,studiu
introductiv, note i comentarii, indice de N. Zugravu, Editura Universitii
AlexandruIoanCuzaIai,Iai,2003(BibliothecaClassicaIassiensisI).
M.L.Fele,IlbreuiariumdiFesto,testo,traduzioneecommentofilologicocon
una introduzione sullautore e lopera, Widmannsche Verlagsbuchhandlung,
Hildesheim,2009(BibliothecaWeidmanniana).

390

BIBLIOGRAFIE

ADAMS 2005 G. W. Adams, Suetonius and his Treatment of the Emperor Domitians
favourable accomplishments, n Studia Humaniora Tartuensia, vol. 6.A.3 (2005)
(http://www.ut.ee/klassik/sht/).
ALDEACELADA2010J.M.AldeaCelada,Religin,polticaysociedad:losprodigia
enlaRomarepublicana,nElFuturodelPasado,1(2010)p.279293.
AMERISE2005M.Amerise,IlbattesimodiCostantinoilGrande.Storiadiunascomoda
eredit,Stuttgart,2005.
AMICI 2005 A. Amici, La divinizzazione imperiale in et tetrarchica, n CrSt 26/2
(2005),p.355380.
353
De altfel, despre Eutropius sa scris c il apparat constamment comme un loyal
serviteurdurgime(HELLEGOUARCH1999,p.XXXIII,cutrimiterilanota144),lafelca
idespreFestusunconformist(NERI1992a,p.153).

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
391

ANDRES PEREZ 2008 J. Andrs Prez, Aeternitas y propaganda en el siglo IV. Una
aproximacinalconceptodeAeternitasenlamonedaromanatarda,nNumisma58/252(2008),
p.5181.
APARECIDO DA COSTA 2012 A. Aparecido da Costa, Aspectos da divinazao do
prncipe na concepo pliniana, n Nearco, II/5 (2012), p. 1227 (http://www.nea.uerj.br/
nearco/index.html).
ARCE 1988 J. Arce, Funus Imperatorum: Los funerales de los emperadores romanos,
AlianzaEditorial,Madrid,1988.
ARCE 2000a J. Arce, La fundacin de nuevas ciudades en el Imperio romano tardo: de
Diocleciano a Justiniano (s. IVVI), n Memorias de la Real Academia de Buenas Letras de
Barcelona,25(2000)(Sedesregiaeann.400800),p.3162.
ARCE 2000b J. Arce, Imperatori divinizzati, n Aurea Roma. Dalla citt pagana alla
cittcristiana,acuradiS.Ensoli,E.LaRocca,Roma,2000,p.244248.
ARNAUDLINDET 1994 M.P. ArnaudLindet, n Festus, Abrg des hauts faits du
peuple romain, texte tabli et traduit par M.P. ArnaudLindet, Les Belles Lettres, Paris,
1994,p.VXXXIX.
ATHANASSIADI,FREDE1999P.AthanassiadiandM.Frede,PaganMonotheismin
LateAntiquity,Oxford,1999.
BALDINI 1984 A. Baldini, Ricerca sulla storia di Eunapio di Sardi. Problemei di
storiografiatardopagana,Bologna,1984.
BALDINI 1992 A. Baldini, Claudio Gotico e Costantino in Aurelio Vittore ed Epitome
de Caesaribus, n Costantino il Grande dallAntiquit allUmanesimo. Colloquio sul
Cristianesimo nel mondo antico. Macerata, 1820 Dicembre 1990, a cura di G. Bonamente, F.
Fusco,I,Macerata,1992,p.7389.
BALDINI2002A.Baldini,AncorasulladevotiodiClaudioGotico:AurelioVittorefonte
diretta della Historia Augusta e di Nicomaco Flaviano, n Historiae Augustae Colloquia Nova
Series,VIII,ColloquiumPerusinum,Bari,2002,p.1131.
BALDINI2010A.Baldini,UnnucleodifrondastoriograficanelsenatodiRomatraIVe
VI secolo, n G. Bonamente e R. Lizzi Testa (a cura di), Istituzioni, carismi ed esercizio del
potere(IVVIsecolod.C.),Bari,2010,p.3149.
BALDWIN1978B.Baldwin,FestustheHistorian,Historia27/1(1978),p.197217.
BANCHICH2007Th.M.Banchich,TheEpitomizingTraditioninLateAntiquity,nJ.
Marincola (ed.), A Companio to Greek and Roman Historiography, II, Blackwell Publishing
Ltd,2007,p.305311.
BARDILL2012J.Bardill,Constantine,DivineEmperoroftheChristianGoldenAge,
CambridgeNewYork,2012.
BARNES 2011 T. D. Barnes, Constantine. Dynasty, Religion and Power in the Later
RomanEmpire,WileyBlackwell,2011.
BARNEA,ILIESCU1982I.Barnea,O.Iliescu,ConstantincelMare,Bucureti,1982.
BENOIST 2008 S. Benoist, Du pontifex maximus llu de Dieu: lEmpereur et les
sacra (Ier s. av. n.. Ve s. de n. .), n O. Hekster, S. SchmidtHofner, Chr. Witschel (ed.),
RitualDynamicsandReligiousChangeintheRomanEmpire.ProceedingsoftheEightWorkshop
oftheInternationalNetworkImpactofEmpire(Heidelberg,July57,2007),LeidenBoston,Brill,
2008,p.3351.
DIBERARDINO2001A.diBerardino,LacristianizzazionedeltemponeisecoliIVV:la
domenica,Augustinianum42(2001),p.97125.
BIRD 1987 H. W. Bird, The Roman Emperors: Eutropius Perspective, AHB 1.6 (1987)
(http://ivory.trentu.ca/www/cl/ahb/ahb1/ahb16d.html).
BIRD1984H.W.Bird,SextusAureliusVictor.AHistoriographicalStudy,Liverpool,
1984.
BLECKMANN 1992 B. Bleckmann, Pagane Visionen Konstantins in der Chronik des
Johannes Zonaras, n Costantino il Grande dallAntiquit allUmanesimo. Colloquio sul

392

NELUZUGRAVU

Cristianesimonelmondoantico.Macerata,1820Dicembre1990,I,acuradiG.Bonamente,F.
Fusco,Macerata,1992,p.151170.
BLOCH 1964 H. Bloch, La rinascita pagana in Occidente alla fine del secolo IV, n The
Conflict between Paganism and Christianity in the Fourth Century, essays edited by A. Mo
migliano,Oxford,1964,p.199224.
DENBOER1972W.DenBoer,SomeMinorRomanHistorians,Leiden,1972.
BONAMENTE 1977 G. Bonamente, La biografia di Eutropio lo storico, AFLM 10
(1977),p.161210.
BONAMENTE 1986 G. Bonamente, Giuliano lApostata e il Breviario di Eutropio,
Roma,1986.
BONAMENTE1988G.Bonamente,Apoteosieimperatoricristiani,nIcristianielim
peronelIVsecolo.ColloquiosulCristianesimonelmondoantico,AttidelConvegno(Macerata17
18Dicembre1987),acuradiG.Bonamente,A.Nestori,Macerata,1988,p.107142.
BONAMENTE 1991 G. Bonamente, Il canone dei divi e la Historia Augusta, n
HistoriaeAugustaeColloquiaNovaSeries,I,ColloquiumParisinum,Macerata,1991,p.5982.
BONAMENTE 1992 G. Bonamente, Sulla confisca dei beni mobili dei templi in epoca
costantiniana,nCostantinoilGrandedallAntiquitallUmanesimo.ColloquiosulCristianesimo
nel mondo antico. Macerata, 1820 Dicembre 1990, I, a cura di G. Bonamente, F. Fusco,
Macerata,1992,p.171201.
BONAMENTE1994G.Bonamente,Ilsenatoelapoteosidegliimperatori.DaAugustoa
TeodosioilGrande,nMachtundKulturimRomderKaiserzeit,Hr.vonK.Rosen,Bonn,1994,
p.137140.
BONAMENTE2002G.Bonamente,Ilruolodelsenatonelladivinizzazionedegliimpera
tori,nHumanasapit.tudesdantiquittardiveoffertesLeliaCraccoRuggini,ditparJ.
M.CarrietR.LizziTesta,prfacedeP.Brown,Turnhout,2002,p.359382.
BONAMNTE2006G.Bonamente,Costantinosanto,CrSt27(2006)p.755760.
BONAMENTE2010aG.Bonamente,OptimiprincipesdivinellHistoriaAugusta,
nHistoriaeAugustaeColloquiaNovaSeries,XI,ColloquiumGenevense.InhonoremF.Paschoud
septuagenarii. Les traditions historiographiques de lAntiquit tardive: idologie, propagande,
fiction,ralit,Bari,2010,p.6382.
BONAMENTE 2010b G. Bonamente, Sviluppo e discontinuit nella legislazione
antipagana: Da Costantino il Grande ai figli, n G. Bonamente e R. Lizzi Testa (a cura di),
Istituzioni,carismiedeserciziodelpotere(IVVIsecolod.C.),Bari,2010,p.6176.
BONAMENTE2012G.Bonamente,PerunacronologiadellaconversionediCostantino,
n Costantino prima e dopo Costantino. Constantine before and after Constantine, a cura di G.
Bonamente,N.Lenski,R.LizziTesta,Bari,2012,p.89111.
BRAUDEL1969F.Braudel,critssurlhistoire,Paris,1969.
BRIQUEL1997D.Briquel,Chrtiensetharuspices.Lareligiontrusque,dernierrempart
dupaganismeromain,Paris,1997.
BRUHAT 2008 M.O. Bruhat, Une potique du vu: inspiration potique et mystique
impriale dans le pome XIX (et quelques autres) dOptatianus Porfyrius, Dictynna [En ligne],
5|2008, mis en ligne le 25 novembre 2010, consult le 28 avril 2013. URL:
http://dictynna.revues.org/369.
BRUUN 1992 P. Bruun, Una permanenza del Sol Invictus di Costantino nellarte
cristiana, n Costantino il Grande dallAntiquit allUmanesimo. Colloquio sul Cristianesimo nel
mondoantico.Macerata,1820Dicembre1990,I,acuradiG.Bonamente,F.Fusco,Macerata,
1992,p.219230.
BURIAN 1981 J. Burian, Sanctus als Wertbegriff in der Historia Augusta, Klio 63
(1981),p.623638.
BCHER 2006 F. Bcher, Verargumentierte Geschichte. Exempla Romana im
politischenDiskursdersptenrmischenRepublik,FranzSteinerVerlag,Stuttgart,2006.
CALDERONE 1985 S. Calderone, Eusebio e lideologia imperiale, n M. Mazza, C.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
393

Giuffrida(acuradi),Letrasformazionidellaculturanellatardaantichit,Roma,1985,p.125.
CAMERON2001A.Cameron,TheLastPagansofRome,OxfordNewYork,2001.
CAIZARPALACIOS1997J.L.CaizarPalacios,Los viajesdeConstantino,Gerin
15(1997),p.193203.
CAIZARPALACIOS2007J.L.CaizarPalacios,Divus,aeternitas,numen,...Teolo
giaimperialenlalegislacintardoantigua?,Aevum81/1(2007),p.187200.
CAIZAR PALACIOS 2009 J. L. Caizar Palacios, Algunas consideraciones sobre la
ambiguitas religiosa en el s. IV d. C. los discursos de Claudio Mamertino y Pacato, Klio 91/2
(2009),p.443457.
CAPOZZA1983M.Capozza,Romaframonarchiaedecemviratonellinterpretazionedi
Eutropio,Roma,1973.
CARLETTI 2008 C. Carletti, Epigrafia dei cristiani in Occidente dal III al VII secolo.
Ideologiaeprassi,Bari,2008.
CASTILLO 1996 C. Castillo, Emperadores del pasado en las Res Gestae de Ammianus
Marcellinus,nA.Virgourt,X.Loriot,A.BrengerBadel,B.Klein(ds.),Pouvoiretreligion
danslemonderomain:enhommageJeanPierreMartin,Paris,1996,p.173181.
CECCONI 2012 G. A. Cecconi, Il rescritto di Spello: prospettive recenti, n Costantino
primaedopoCostantino.ConstantinebeforeandafterConstantine,acuradiG.Bonamente,N.
Lenski,R.LizziTesta,Bari,2012,p.273290.
CELESTE BERARDI 2011 C. Celeste Berardi, Polemica antipagana e motivi miracolosi
inSozomeno:alcuneriflessioni,AuctoresNostri9(2011),p.333340.
CIANCIO ROSSETTO 2000 P. Ciancio Rossetto, Il Circo Massimo, n Aurea Roma.
Dallacittpaganaallacittcristiana,acuradiS.Ensoli,E.LaRocca,Roma,2000,p.126128.
CICALA1986V.Cicala,Optimusprincepsrerumhumanarum:ideologiaimperialeed
otticacristiananellapropagandapoliticacostantiniana,RSA16(1986),p.183187.
CIVILETTI2007M.Civiletti,Notealtesto,nEunapiodiSardi,Vitedifilosofiesofisti,
testogrecoafronte,introduczione,traduzione,noteeapparatidiMaurizioCiviletti,
Bompiani,2007,p.279671.
CIZEK2008E.Cizek,Eutropius,Bucureti,2008.
CLARKE1990G.Clarke(ed.),ReadingthePastinLateAntiquity,AustralianNational
UniversityPress,Singapore,1990.
CLAUSS1999M.Clauss,KaiserundGott.HerrscherkultimrmischeReich,Stuttgart
Leipzig,1999.
COARELLI 2010 F. Coarelli, La basilica di Massenzio e la praefectura Vrbis, n
Istituzioni, carismi ed esercizio del potere (IVVI secolo d.C.), a cura di Giorgio Bonamente e
RitaLizziTesta,Edipuglia,Bari,2010,p.133146.
CONSOLINO 1984 F. E. Consolino, Loptimus princeps secondo S. Ambrogio: virt
imperatorieevirtcristianenelleorazionifunebriperValentinianoeTeodosio,RSI96/3(1984),p.
10251045.
CORSARO1989 F. Corsaro,Sognievisioni nellateologiadellaVittoriadi Costantino e
Licinio, n Sogni, visioni e profezie nellantico cristiansimo. XVII Incontro di Studiosi
dellAntichitCristiana,AugustinianumXXIX(1989),p.333349.
CRISCUOLO1995U.Criscuolo,AspettidellarezistenzaellenicadellultimoLibanio,n
Pagani e cristiani da Giuliano lApostata al sacco di Roma. Atti del Convegno Internazionale di
Studi(Rende,12/13novembre1993),acuradiF.E.Consolino,Messina,1995,p.85103.
CURRAN 2000 J. R. Curran, Pagan City and Christian Capital. Rome in the Fourth
Century,Oxford,2000.
DAGRON 1968 G. Dagron LEmpire romain dOrient au IVe sicle et les traditions
politiquesdelhellnisme.LetmoignagedeThmistios,T&M3(1968),p.1242.
DAGRON 1974 G. Dagron, Naissance dune capitale. Constantinople et ses institutions
de330451,Paris,1974.
DAGRON 2000 G. Dagron, Costantinopoli, la Roma dOriente, n Aurea Roma. Dalla

394

NELUZUGRAVU

cittpaganaallacittcristiana,acuradiS.Ensoli,E.LaRocca,Roma,2000,p.230233.
VANDAM2008R.VanDam,TheRomanRevolutionofConstantine,NewYork,2008.
VAN DAM 2011 R. Van Dam, Remembering Constantine at the Milvian Bridge,
Cambridge,2011.
DEDECKER1999D.DeDecker,UnepremiredanslhistoiredelEgliseancienne.La
prire aux armes de lempereur Licinius, n La preghiera nel tardo antico dalle origini ad
Agostino, XXVII Incontro di studiosi dellantichit cristiana Roma, 79 maggio 1998, Rome,
1999,p.,477487.
DEDECKER,DUPUISMASAY1980D.DeDecker,G.DupuisMasay,Lpiscopat
delempereurConstantin,Byzantion50/1(1980),p.118156.
DELMAIRE 2005 R. Delmaire, Introduction, II. La lgislation sur la religion dans le
Code Thodosien, n Les lois religieuses des empereurs romains de Constantin Thodose II
(312438), I, Code Thodosien Livre XVI, texte latin Th. Mommsen, traduction J. Roug,
introduction et notes R. Delmaire avec la collaboration de F. Richard et dune quipe du
GDR2135,Paris,2005(SC497),p.35107.
DESIDERIO, RODA, BIRASCHI 2007 O. Desiderio, S. Roda, A. M. Biraschi (a cura
di),Costruzioneeusodelpassatostoriconellaculturaantica.Attidelconvegnointernazionaledi
studi,Firenze1820settembre2003,Alessandria,2007.
DILLAIO, ZEUGE, ZOTOV 1988 M. Dillaio, Jr., J. Zeuge, N. Zotov, Ambiguitas
Constantiniana: The Caeleste Signum Dei of Constantine the Great, Byzantion 58/2 (1988),
p.333360.
DONCIU2012R.Donciu,LempereurMaxence,Bari,2012.
DROKRPE 2013 Kerstin DroKrpe, n BMCRev (http://bmcr.brynmawr.edu/
2013/20130105.html).
DUFRAIGNE 1975 P.Dufraigne,nAureliusVictor, Livredes Csars,textetabli et
traduitparPierreDufraigne,LesBellesLettres,Paris,1975.
DUFRAIGNE 1994 P. Dufraigne, Adventus Augusti, Adventus Christi. Recherche sur
lexploitationidologiqueetlittraireduncrmonialdanslantiquittardive,Paris,1994.
DUVAL 1980 Y.M. Duval, Les douze sicles de Rome et la date de la fin de lEmpire
romain.Histoireetarithmologie,nR.Chevallier(d.),ColloqueHistoireethistoriographieClio,
Paris,1980,p.239254.
DUVAL 1996 Y.M. Duval, Les aurea fulmina des Alpes Juliennes: Le rle des statues
divinesdansleslieuxstratgiques,nR.Brato(Hrsg.),WestillyricumundNordostitalieninder
sptrmischen Zeit. Zahodni Ilirik in severovzhodna Italija v posnorimski dobi, Ljubljana, 1996,
p.95108.
ENGELS2007D.Engels,DasrmischeVorzeichenwesen(75327v.Chr.).Quellen,Ter
minologie, Kommentar, historische Entwicklung, Stuttgart, 2007 (non vidi, apud KESKIAHO
2008,p.318320).
FELE2009M.L.Fele,IlbreuiariumdiFesto,testo,traduzioneecommentofilologico
con una introduzione sullautore e lopera, Widmannsche Verlagsbuchhandlung,
Hildesheim,2009(BibliothecaWeidmanniana),p.787,111578.
FESTY 1999 M. Festy, n PseudoAurlius Victor, Abrg des Csars, texte tabli,
traduitetcommentparM.Festy,LesBellesLettres,Paris,1999,p.VIICV,59238.
FUSCO1992F.Fusco,CostantinoilGrandedallAntiquitallUmanesimo.Colloquiosul
Cristianesimo nel mondo antico. Macerata, 1820 Dicembre 1990, a cura di G. Bonamente, F.
Fusco,I,Macerata,1992,p.433444.
GAUTHIER 2000 N. Gauthier, Le numen des empereurs chrtiens: propos de CIL III,
8710(Salone),nRomanitetcitchrtienne.Permanencesetmutations,intgrationetexclusion
du Ier au VIe sicle. Mlanges en lhonneur dYvette Duval, publi avec le concours du centre
JeanCharlesPicarddelUniversitParisXIII,Paris,2000,p.233246.
GEORGOUDI, KOCH PIETTRE, SCHMIDZ 2011 C. Georgoudi, R. Koch Piettre, F.
Schmidz (ds.), La raison des signes: prsages, rites, destin dans les socits de la mditerrane

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
395

ancienne,LeidenBoston,2011.
GERING2012J.Gering,Domitian,dominusetdeus?HerrschaftsundMachtstrukturen
imRmischenReichzurZeitdesletztenFlaviers,Rahden,2012(nonvidi,apudDROKRPE
2013).
GIL 2002 L. Gil, Oneirata. Esbozo de onirotipologa cultural grecorromana,
UniversidaddeLasPalmasdeGranCanaria,2002.
GIRARDET 2006 K. M. Girardet, Die Konstantinische Wende. Voraussetzungen und
geistigeGrundlagenderReligionspolitikKonstantinsderGroen,Darmstadt,2006.
GIRARDET 2007 K. M. Girardet, Vom SonneTag zum Sonntag. Der dies solis in Ge
setzgebungundPolitikKonstantinsd.Gr.,ZAC11/2(2007),p.279310.
GIRARDET 2008 K. M. Girardet, Linvention du dimanche: du jour du soleil au
dimanche. Le dies solis dans la lgislation et la politique de Constantin le Grand, n Empire
chrtien et glise aux IVe et Ve sicles. Intgration ou concordat? Le tmoignage du Code
Thodosien, textesrassemblset dits parJ.N. Guinot et Fr.Richard,Paris,Editionsdu
Cerf,2008,p.341370(nonuidi).
GIRARDET2010K.M.Girardet,DerKaiserundseinGott.DasChristentumimDenken
undderReligionspolitikKonstantinsderGroen,BerlinNewYork,2010.
GOLDLUST2006B.Goldlust,Religionetculturedansledernierbanquetpaennelettr
latine,lesSaturnalesdeMacrobe,BAGB2(2007),p.147173.
GOWING 2005 A. M. Gowing, Empire and Memory. The Representation of the Roman
RepublikinImperialCulture,Cambridge,2005.
GRATTAROLA 1981 P. Grattarola, Ammiano Marcellino fra la reazione pagana e il
cristianesimo,Aevum55/1(1981),p.8095.
GRIG 2009 L. Grig, Imagining the Capitolium in Late Antiquity, n The Power of
ReligioninLateAntiquity,editedbyA.CainandN.Lenski,Ashgate,2009,p.279291.
GROSSALBENHAUSEN 1996 K. GrossAlbenhausen, Zur christlichen
SelbstdarstellungKonstantins,Klio78/1(1996)p.171185.
GROSSALBENHAUSEN1999K.GroAlbenhausen,Imperatorchristianissimus.Der
christlicheKaiserbeiAmbrosiusundJohannesChrysostomus,FrankfurtamMain,1999.
HALEY 2005 E. Haley, Hadrian as Romulus or the SelfRepresentation of a Roman
Emperor,Latomus65(2005),p.969980.
HARRIS 2013 W. V. Harris, Due son le porte dei sogni. Lesperienza onirica nel mondo
antico,traduzionediCristinaSpinoglio,EditoriLaterza,Bari,2013.
HEIM 1988 F. Heim, Les auspices publics de Constantin Thodose, Ktma 13 (1988),
p.4153.
HEIM1990F.Heim,Voxexercitus,voxDei.Ladsignationdelempereurcharismatique
auIVesicle,REL68(1990),p.160172.
HEKSTER 2006O.Hekster,DescendantsofGods:Legendary Genealogiesinthe Roman
Empire, in L. de Blois, P. Funke, J. Hahn (eds.), The Impact of Imperial Rome on Religions,
RitualandReligiousLifeintheRomanEmpire.ProceedingsoftheFifthWorkshopoftheInternati
onal Network Impact of Empire (Roman Empire, 200 B.C.A.D. 476), Mnster, June 30July 4,
2004,Leiden,2006,p.2435.
HELLEGOUARCH1999J.Hellegouarch,nEutrope,Abrgdhistoireromaine,texte
tabliettraduitparJ.Hellegouarch,LesBellesLettres,Paris,1999,p.VIILXXV.
HOSTEIN 2012 A. Hostein, Constantin et Sol sur le multiple dor de Ticinum (313):
bustesgminsetlgitimationentempsdecrise,CEA49(2012)p.281308.
LHUILLIER 1992 M.C. LHuillier, LEmpire des mots. Orateurs gaulois et empereurs
romains3 eet4esicles,LesBellesLettres,Paris,1992.
INGLEBERT2010H.Inglebert,REL112/2(2010),p.579.
JAVIER LOMAS 1990 F. Javier Lomas, Teodosio, paradigma de principe cristiano.
ConsideracionesdeAmbrosio,RufinodeAquileyayAugustnsobrelaimperialpersona,SHHA8
(1990),p.149165.

396

NELUZUGRAVU

KAHLOS 2005 M. Kahlos, Die Grenzgestalten und die Konstruktion der Antithesen:
incertiinsptantikemZwischenraum,Minerva18(2005),p.153169.
KAHLOS 2007 M. Kahlos, Debate and Dialogue. Christian and Pagan Cultures c. 360
430,AldershotBurlington,2007.
KAHLOS 2009 M. Kahlos, Forbearance and Compulsion. The Rethoric of Religious
ToleranceandIntoleranceinLateAntiquity,London,2009.
KELLY 2005 G. Kelly, Constantius II, Julian, and the Example of Marcus Aurelius
(AmmianusMarcellinusXXI,16,1112),Latomus64(2005)p.409416.
KELLY 2008 G. Kelly, Ammianus Marcellinus: The Allusive Historian, Cambridge
UniversityPress,CambridgeNewYork,2008.
KESKIAHO2008J.Keskiaho,nArctos,42(2008),p.318320.
KLEIN1999R.Klein,Romaversaperaevum.AusgewhlteSchriftenzurheidnischenund
christlichenSptantike,Hrsg.vonR.vonHaehlingundK.Scherberich,HildesheimZrich
NewYork,1999,p.205233.
KNELL 2010 H. Knell, Kaiser Trajan als Bauherr. Macht und Herrschaftsarchitektur,
Darmstadt,2010.
KOLB2001F.Kolb,HerrscherideologieinderSptantike,Berlin,2001.
KRAUTHEIMER1993R.Ktautheimer,TheecclesiasticalbuildingpolicyofConstantine,
n Costantino il Grande dallAntiquit allUmanesimo. Colloquio sul Cristianesimo nel mondo
antico.Macerata,1820Dicembre1990,II,acuradiG.Bonamente,F.Fusco,Macerata,1993,
p.509552.
KUHOFF2001W.Kuhoff,DiokletianunddieEpochederTetrarchie.DasrmischeReich
zwischen Krisenbewltigung und Nemaufban (284313 n. Chr.), Frankfurt am MainBerlin
BernBruxellesNewYokOxfordWien,2001.
LANON 2001 B. Lanon, Rome in Late Antiquity. Everyday Life and Urban Change,
AD312609,translatedbyA.Nevill,EdinburghUniversityPress,2000.
LANON2003B.Lanon,ConstantincelMare,traducere,prefainoteGh.Lazr,
Bucureti,2003.
LEPPIN1996H.Leppin,VonConstantindemGroenzuTheodosiusII.Daschristliche
KaisertumbeidenKirchenhistorikernSocrates,SozomenosundTheodoret,Gttingen,1996.
LIZZI TESTA 2009 R. Lizzi Testa, Augures et pontifices: Public Sacral Law in Late
Antique Rome (FourthFifth Centuries AD), n The Power of Religion in Late Antiquity, edited
byA.CainandN.Lenski,Ashgate,2009,p.251278.
LIZZITESTA2010R.LizziTesta,InsulaipsaLibanusalmaeVenerisnuncupatur:Culti,
celebrazioni, sacerdote pagani a Roma, tra IV e VI secolo, n G. Bonamente e R. Lizzi Testa (a
curadi),Istituzioni,carismiedeserciziodelpotere(IVVIsecolod.C.),Bari,2010,p.273303.
MACASVILLALOBOS2006C.MacasVillalobos,Loscometasenelmundoantiguo:
entrelacienciaylasupersticin,Veleia23(2006),p.4171.
MAISANO 1995 R. Maisano, Il discorso di Temistio a Gioviano sulla toleranza, n
Pagani e cristiani da Giuliano lApostata al sacco di Roma. Atti del Convegno Internazionale di
Studi(Rende,12/13novembre1993),acuradiF.E.Consolino,Messina,1995,p.3751.
MALOSSE, NOL, SCHOULER 2010 P.L. Malosse, M.P. Nol, B. Schouler (d.),
Clio sous le regard dHerms: lutilisation de lhistoire dans la rhtorique ancienne de lpoque
hellnistique lAntiquit Tardive. Actes du colloque international de Montpellier (1820 octobre
2007),Alessandria,2010.
MARASCO 1994 G. Marasco, Giuliano e la tradizione pagana sulla conversione di
Costantino,RIFC122(1994)p.340354.
MARAVAL2001P.Maraval,nEusbedeCsare,LathologiepolitiquedelEmpire
chrtien. Louangas de Constantin (Triakontatrikos), introduction, traduction et notes par P.
Maraval,LesditionsduCerf,Paris,2001.
MARAVAL 2004 P. Maraval, n Socrate de Constantinpople, Histoire ecclsiastique.
Livre I, texte grec de ldition G. C. Hansen (GCS), traduction par P. Prichon et P.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
397

Maraval,introductionetnotesparP.Maraval,Paris,2004(SC477).
MARCONE 2012 A. Marcone, Gli ultimi pagani di Roma, Athenaeum, 100 (2012),
p.359371.
MARELLI1984U.Marelli,LepigrafediDecioaCosaelepitetodirestitutorsacrorum,
Aevum58(1984)5256.
MARGUTTI2012S.Margutti,CostantinoeReaTyche:perunareinterpretazionediZos.
II, 31, 23, n Costantino prima e dopo Costantino. Constantine before and after Constantine, a
curadiG.Bonamente,N.Lenski,R.LizziTesta,Bari,2012,p.521532.
MARIE 1989 M.A. Mari, Virtus et Fortuna chez Ammien Marcellin. La responsabilit
desdieuxetdeshommesdanslabandondeNisibeetladfaitedAdrianople(ResGestae,XXV,9
etXXXI),nREL67(1989),179190.
MARKSCHIES 2007 Chr. Markschies, Kaiserzeitliche christliche Theologie und ihre
Institutionen. Prolegomena zu einer Geschichte der antiken christlichen Theologie, Tbingen,
2007.
MARROU1977H.I.Marrou,Dcadenceromaineouantiquittardive?IIIeVIesicle,
Paris,1977.
MATSONODAHL2006Ch.MatsonOdahl,ConstantiniImperiulcretin,traducere
deM.Pop,Bucureti,2006.
MAZZA 1993 M. Mazza, Costantino nella storiografia ecclesiastica (dopo Eusebio), n
CostantinoilGrandedallAntiquitallUmanesimo.ColloquiosulCristianesimonelmondoantico.
Macerata,1820Dicembre1990,II,acuradiG.Bonamente,F.Fusco,Macerata,1993,p.659
692.
MEULDER 1991 M. Meulder, Julien lApostat contre les Parthos, un guerrier impie,
Byzantion61(1991),p.458495.
METHY 2000 N. Mthy, loge rhtorique et propagande politique sous le HautEmpire.
LexempleduPangyriquedeTrajan,MEFRA112/1(2000),p.360411.
MITCHELL, VAN NUFFELEN 2009 S. Mitchell, P. van Nuffelen, Monotheism
betweenPagansandChristiansinLateAntiquity,Leuven,2009.
MITCHELL, VAN NUFFELEN 2010 S. Mitchell, P. van Nuffelen (eds.), One God.
PaganMonotheismintheRomanEmpire,Cambridge,2010.
MOMIGLIANO 1964 A. Momigliano, Pagan and Christian Historiography in the
FourthCenturyA.D.,nTheConflictbetweenPaganismandChristianityintheFourthCentury,
essayseditedbyA.Momigliano,Oxford,1964,p.8697.
MONACO 2000 E. Monaco, Il Tempio di Venere e Roma. Appunti sulla fase del IV
secolo, n Aurea Roma. Dalla citt pagana alla citt cristiana, a cura di S. Ensoli, E. La Rocca,
Roma,2000,p.5860.
MORENO RESANO 2006 E. Moreno Resano, La semblanza de Constantino en la obra
deLibano,Gerin24/1(2006),p.346347.
MORENO RESANO 2009 E. Moreno Resano, La ley constantiniana del Dies Solis en
sucontextopolticoylegislativo,SHHA27(2009),p.187206.
NERI 1992a N. Neri, Medius princeps. Storia e immagine di Costantino nella
storiografialatinapagana,Bologna,1992.
NERI1992bV.Neri,CostantinoneiCaesaresdiAurelioVittore,nCostantinoilGrande
dallAntiquit allUmanesimo. Colloquio sul Cristianesimo nel mondo antico. Macerata, 1820
Dicembre1990,I,acuradiG.Bonamente,F.Fusco,Macerata,1992,p.701736.
NIGRO 2013 G. A. Nigro, Figure imperiali negli scritti dei Padri Cappadoci, C&C 8/1
(2013),229269.
VAN NUFFELEN 2006 P. van Nuffelen, Zur Rezeption des Kaiserkultes in der
Sptantike,AncSoc,32(2002)p.263282.
ODONNELL1979J.J.ODonnell,TheDemiseofPaganisme,Traditio35(1979),p.45
88.
OMEARA,SCHAMP2006MiroirsdeprincedelEmpireromainauIVesicle,Antho

398

NELUZUGRAVU

logiediteparD.OMearaetJ.Schamp,Paris,2006.
PASCHOUD 1971 F. Paschoud, Zosime 2, 29 et la vision paenne de la conversin de
Constantin,Historia20(1971)p.335353.
PASCHOUD1975aF.Paschoud,DeuxouvragesrcentssurlEpitomedeCaesaribus
etAurliusVictor,nREL53(1975),p.8694.
PASCHOUD1975bF.Paschoud,CinqtudessurZosime,Paris,1975.
PASCHOUD 1979 F. Paschoud, n Zosime, Histoire Nouvelle, II/2 (Livre IV), texte
tabliettraduitparF.Paschoud,LesBellesLettres,Paris,1979.
PASCHOUD 1993 F. Paschoud, Ancora sul rifiuto di Costantino di salire al
Campidoglio, n Costantino il Grande dallAntiquit allUmanesimo. Colloquio sul Cristianesimo
nel mondo antico. Macerata, 1820 Dicembre 1990, II, a cura di G. Bonamente, F. Fusco,
Macerata,1993,p.737748.
PASCHOUD1995F.Paschoud,ZosimeetConstantin.Nouvellescontroverses,MH54/1
(1995),p.1728.
PASCHOUD1996FPaschoud,Limperiromacristiavistperunpaga:laHistoriaNova
deZosim,ntaca,911(1995),1996,p.151157.
PASCHOUD1997F.Paschoud,Pourunmillesixcentimeanniversaire:leFrigidusen
bullition,AnTard5(1997),p.275280.
PASCHOUD 2001 F. Paschoud, Les tapes dune perte didentit: les dfenseurs du
paganisme officiel face au naufrage de leur monde (312410), n Identit e valori: fattori di
aggregazioniefattoridicrisinellesperienzapoliticaantica,Bergamo,1618dicembre1998,acura
diA.Barzan,C.Bearzot,F.Landucci,L.Prandi,G.Zecchini,Roma,2001,p.227240.
PASCHOUD 2002 F. Paschoud, n Histoire Auguste, V/2, Vie de Probus, Firmus,
Saturnin,ProculusetBonose,Carus,NumrienetCarin,textetabli,traduitetcommentpar
F.Paschoud,secondtirage,Paris,2002.
PASCHOUD2006F.Paschoud,Eunape,Olympiodore,Zosime.Scriptaminora.Recueil
darticles,avecaddenda,corrigenda,misejouretindices,Edipuglia,Bari,2006.
PASCHOUD 2011F.Paschoud,nHistoire Auguste,IV/3,Viesdestrentetyrans etde
Claude,textetabli,traduitetcommentparF.Paschoud,Paris,2011.
PEREIRA DA SILVA 2009 D. Pereira da Silva, Ticinum: um estudo da propaganda
poltica
de
Constantino
I,
Nearco
II/4
(2009),
p.
5767
(http://www.nea.uerj.br/nearco/index.html).
PREZMEDINA1990M.PrezMedina,Brevesconsideracionesentornoalareaccion
pagana:384410A.D.,SHHA8(1990)p.6171.
PERRELLI1995R.Perrelli,LavittoriacristianadelFrigido,nF.E.Consolino(acura
di),PaganiecristianidaGiulianolApostataalsaccodiRoma.AttidelConvegnoInternazionale
diStudi(Rende,12/13novembre1993),Messina,1995,p.257265.
PIETRI2001apudVEYNE2010,101.
PINYOL I RIBAS 1981 J. Pinyol i Ribas, La reaccion pagana del s. IV, MHA 5 (1981),
p.165172.
PISANISARTORIO2000G.PisaniSartorio,IlPalazzodiMassenziosullaviaAppia,n
Aurea Roma. Dalla citt pagana alla citt cristiana, a cura di S. Ensoli, E. La Rocca, Roma,
2000,p.116119.
PIZZANI1993U.Pizzani,CostantinoelOratioadsanctorumcoetum,nCostantino
ilGrandedallAntiquitallUmanesimo.ColloquiosulCristianesimonelmondoantico.Macerata,
1820Dicembre1990,II,acuradiG.Bonamente,F.Fusco,Macerata,1993,p.791822.
POHLSANDER 1996 H. A. Pohlsander, mpratul Constantin, traducere de M.
Acsente,Bucureti,1996.
DEL PONTE 2003 R. del Ponte, La citt degli Dei. La tradizione di Roma e la sua
continuit,Genova,2003.
PUECH V. Puech, Constantin selon T. D. Barnes: entre rudition et imagination, n
AnTard19(2011),p.323331.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
399

QUACQUARELLI 1986 A. Quacquarelli, Reazione pagana e trasformazione della


cultura(fineIVsecolod.C.),Bari,1986.
R.ALFLDI 2001 M. R.Alfldi, Gloria Romanorum. Svhriften zur Sptantike. Zum
75. Geburstag der Verfasserin am 6. Juni 2001, Hg. Von H. Bellen und H.M. von Kaenel,
Stuttgart,2001.
RAMELLI2006I.Ramelli,Ilbasileuscomenomosempsychostradirittonaturaleediritto
divino.Spuntiplatonicidelconcettoesviluppidietimperialeetardoantica,Neapoli,2006.
REBENICH2000S.Rebenich,VomdreizehntenGottzurdreizehntenApostel?,nZAC
4(2000),p.300324.
REQUENA JIMNEZ 2001 M. Requena Jimnez, El emperador predestinato. Los
presagiosdepoderenpocaimperialromana,nInterclassica,2001,p.9199.
REQUENA JIMNEZ 2003a M. Requena Jimnez, Un nuevo Hrcules: el presagio de
poterdeMarcoClodioPupienoMximo,REL62/4(2003)p.883897.
REQUENA JIMNEZ 2003b M. Requena Jimnez, Lo maravilloso y el poder. Los
presagios de imperio de los emperadores Aureliano y Tcito en la Historia Augusta, Valencia,
2003.
RIVES 2012 J. B. Rives, Between orthopraxy and orthodoxy: Constantine and animal
sacrifice,nCostantinoprimaedopoCostantino.ConstantinebeforeandafterConstantine,acura
diG.Bonamente,N.Lenski,R.LizziTesta,Bari,2012,p.153163.
LAROCCA1992E.LaRocca,LafondazionediCostantinopoli,nCostantinoilGrande
dallAntiquit allUmanesimo. Colloquio sul Cristianesimo nel mondo antico. Macerata, 1820
Dicembre1990,II,acuradiG.Bonamente,F.Fusco,Macerata,1993,p.553583.
RODRGUEZ GERVS 1991 M. J. Rodrguez Gervs, Constantino y la utilizacin
politicoideologicadeRoma,nSHHA8(1991),p.4954.
RODRGUEZGERVS2009M.RodrguezGervs,Otrasbatallas:escenariosonricos
enladisolucindelsistematetrrquico,nSHHA27(2009)p.103113.
ROHRBACHER2002D.Rohrbacher,TheHistoriansofLateAntiquity,LondonNew
York,2002.
ROSEN 1998 K. Rosen, Sanctus Marcus Aurelius, n Historiae Augustae Colloquia
NovaSeries,VI,ColloquiumArgentoratense,Bari,1998,p.285296.
RUFUSFEARS1981J.RufusFears,TheCultofJupiterandRomanImperialIdeology,n
ANRW,II/17.1,1981,p.3141.
RUFUSFEARS1997J.RufusFears,PrincepsaDiisElectus:theDivineElectionofthe
EmperorasaPoliticalConceptatRome,Roma,1997.
RYAN2009F.X.Ryan,Pacatusonthemnemoniccapabilitiesofrepublicanpoliticalfigures,
nLeedsInternationalClassicalStudies,8.1,2009(http://www.leeds.ac.uk/classics/lics/).
SABBAH 1983 G. Sabbah, n Sozomne, Histoire ecclsiastique. Livres III, texte grec
de ldition J. Bidez, introduction par B. Grillet et G. Sabbah, traduction par A.J.
Festugige,annotationparG.Sabbah,Paris,1983(SC306).
SABBAH 2010 G. Sabbah, Ammien Marcellin et les idologies dominantes au IVe sicle,
nHistoriaeAugustaeColloquiaNovaSeries,XI,ColloquiumGenevense.InhonoremF.Paschoud
septuagenarii. Les traditions historiographiques de lAntiquit tardive: idologie, propagande,
fiction,ralit,Bari,2010,p.175193.
SALAMITO 2012 J.M. Salamito, Constantin vu par Augustin. Pour une relecture de
Civ. 5, 24, n Costantino prima e dopo Costantino. Constantine before and after Constantine, a
curadiG.Bonamente,N.Lenski,R.LizziTesta,Bari,2012,p.549562.
SANTANGELIVALENZANI2000R.SantangeliValenzani,Lapoliticaurbanisticatra
i tetrarchi e Costantino, n Aurea Roma. Dalla citt pagana alla citt cristiana, a cura di S.
Ensoli,E.LaRocca,Roma,2000,p.4144.
SAYLOR RODGERS 1980 B. Saylor Rodgers, Constantines Pagan Vision, n
Byzantion50/1(1980),p.259278.

400

NELUZUGRAVU

SCARDIGLI 2011 B. Scardigli, Prodigi in Ammiano Marcellino, n Scritti di storia per


MarioPani,acuradiS.Cagnazzi,M.Chelotti,A.Favuzzi,F.FerrandiniTroisi,D.P.Orsi,
M.Silvestrini,E.Todisco,Edipuglia,Bari,2011,p.441454.
SCHEITHAUER2000A.Scheithauer,RomanumimperiumaRomuloexordiumhabet.
DasBilddesRomulusbeiCicero,DionysvonHalikarnass,LiviusundPlutarch,nA.Haltenhoff,
Fr.H.Mutschler(Hrsg.),Hortuslitterarumantiquarum.FestschriftfrHansArminGertner
zum70.Geburtstag,Heidelberg,2000,p.495513.
SCHLMEYER 2009 M. Schlmeyer, Geschichtsbilder fr Pagane und Christen. Res
RomanaeindensptantikenBreviarien,BerlinNewYork,2009.
SCHLUMBERGER 1974 J. Schlumberger, Die Epitome de Caesaribus. Untersuchun
genzurheidnischenGeschichtsschreibungdes4.Jahrhundertsn.Chr.,Mnchen,1974.
SEGOLINI, CORSINI 1982 M. P. Segolini, A. R. Corsini, Eutropii Lexicon, Studium
GeneraleCivitatisPerusii,MCMLXXXII.
SEYFARTH 1965 W. Seyfarth, Ammianus Marcelinus und das Fatum, Klio, 4345
(1965),p.291306.
SMITH 2011 R. Smith, Measures of Difference: The FourthCentury Transformation of
theRomanImperialCourt,AJPh132/1(2011),p.138140,146149.
SPRINGER1996M.Springer,DieSchlachtamFrigidusalsquellenkundlichesundlitera
turgeschichtlichesProblem,nR.Brato(Hrsg.),WestillyricumundNordostitalienindersptr
mischenZeit. ZahodniIlirikin severovzhodnaItalijavposnorimskidobi,Ljubljana,1996, p.45
94.
STEPPER2003R.Stepper,Augustusetsacerdos.UntersuchungenderrmischenKaiser
alsPriester,FranzSteinerVerlagWiesbadenGmbH,Wiesbaden,2003.
STRAUB1955J.Straub,KonstantinsVerzichtaufdemGangzumKapitol,Historia4/23
(1955),p.297313.
SZIDAT1990J.Szidat,ConstantinbeiAugustin,REAug36/2(1990)p.243256.
TABATA 1995 K. Tabata, The Date of Setting of the Constantinian Inscription of
Hispellum(CILXI,5265=ILS705),SCO45(1995),p.369405.
TANTILLO 2003 I. Tantillo, Limpero della luce. Riflessioni su Costantino e il Sole,
MEFRA115/2(2003),p.9851048.
TEJA 2010 R. Teja, Guerra de orculos: el profetismo politico de los monjes en la
polmicaentrepaganosycristianosdeJulianoaTeodosioI,nIstituzioni,carismiedeserciziodel
potere (IVVI secolo d.C.), a cura di G. Bonamente e R. Lizzi Testa, Edipuglia, Bari, 2010,
p.357376.
DE TRIZIO M. S. de Trizio, Commento, n Panegirico di Mamertino per Massimiano e
Diocletiano(PanegyriciLatini21[10]),acuradiM.S.deTrizio,Bari,2009,p.53127.
VERA GARCA, GARCA MARTNEZ 1996 C. Vera Garca, M. Garca Martnez,
Apuntes para el estudio iconografico de los reversos consecratio de Claudio II, MHA 17 (1996),
p.275291.
VEYNE 2010 P. Veyne, Cnd lumea noastr a devenit cretin (312394), traducere i
prefaC.Gaiu,Bucureti,2010.
DEVITA2011M.C.DeVita,Giulianoimperatorefilosofoneoplatonico.Temimetafisicie
problemidelpensieroantico,Milano,2011.
WALTER2004U.Walter,Memoriaundrespublica.ZurGeschichtskulturimrepubli
kanischenRom,VerlakAntike,FrankfurtamMain,2004.
WALLRAFF 2001 M. Wallraff, Verus Sol. Sonnenverehrung und Christentum in der
Sptantike,Mnster,2001.
WIEMER1994H.U.Wiemer,LibaniosundZosimusberdenRomBesuchKonstantins
I.imJahre326,Historia43(1994),p.469494.
ZECCHINI2012G.Zecchini,Costantinoepiscopuspaganorum?,nCostantinoprima
e dopo Costantino. Constantine before and after Constantine, a cura di G. Bonamente, N.
Lenski,R.LizziTesta,Bari,2012,p.145152.

ONEUTRALITATERELIGIOASABREVIATORILORLATINITRZII?
401

ZUGRAVU 2003 N. Zugravu, n Festus, Breviarium rerum gestarum populi Romani.


Scurtistorieapoporuluiroman,editiobilinguis,traduceredeM.AlexianuiR.Curc,ediie
ngrijit,studiuintroductiv,noteicomentarii,indicedeN.Zugravu,EdituraUniversitii
AlexandruIoanCuzaIai,Iai,2003(BibliothecaClassicaIassiensisI),p.19140,197364.
ZUGRAVU 2006 N. Zugravu, n Aurelius Victor Liber de Caesaribus. Carte despre
mprai,editiobilinguis,traduceredeM.Paraschiv,ediiengrijit,studiuintroductiv,note
i comentarii, apendice i indice de N. Zugravu, Editura Universitii Alexandru Ioan
CuzaIai,Iai,2006,p.1380,199498.
ZUGRAVU2011ImperatorbonuslaPseudoAureliusVictor,nStudiidearheologiei
istorie. Omagiu profesorului Nicolae Gudea la 70 de ani. Studies in archaeoloy and history. An
anniversary volume to professor Nicolae Gudea on his 70th birthday (ed. C. Cosma), Cluj
Napoca,2011,p.417426.
ZUGRAVU 2012a N. Zugravu, PseudoAurelius Victor, Epitome de Caesaribus.
Epitomdespremprai,editiobilinguis,traducereiconsideraiilingvisticedeM.Paraschiv,
ediie ngrijit, abrevieri, studiu introductiv, note i comentarii, indice de N. Zugravu,
Editura Universitii Alexandru Ioan Cuza Iai, Iai, 2012 (Thesaurus Classicus I), p. 11
108,230585.
ZUGRAVU 2012b N. Zugravu, Le idee politiche di un homo nouus della tarda
AntichitSestoAurelioVittore,C&C7/1(2012),p.249266.

APARTICIPATSFNTULTHEOTIMIDETOMISLASINODUL
DELAADQUERCUMDIN403p.Chr.?

IonuHOLUBEANU*

Keywords: Christianity, St. Theotimus I of Tomis, St. John Chrysostom, Ad


Quercum (Oak) Synod, Origenist controversy.
Cuvintecheie:Cretinism,Sf.TheotimIdeTomis,Sf.IoanHrisostom(IoanGur
deAur),SinoduldelaAdQuercum(LaStejar),disputaorigenist.

Abstract:OneofthemostprominentbishopsofTomis,themetropolisoftheRoman
province of Scythia Minor (todays Dobruja, in Romania and Bulgaria), was St.
Theotimus I (c.390c.407). He is a saint honored in both the Eastern and Western
Christiantraditionsandamiracleworker(cf.Sozomen,Historiaecclesiastica,VII,26).
St. Theotimus was contemporaneous with St. John Chrysostom (398404; d. 407),
the archbishop of Constantinople, and his friend. In the Constantinopolitan synod
summonedbySt.EpiphaniusofSalamis(365/7403)in402,St.Theotimusfirmlyrefused
to sign his assent to the decrees against the writings of Origen (d.253/4). Thus, he
indirectlysupportedJohnChrysostom,whowasaccusedofOrigenism.
Some of the Romanian scholars have asserted that St. Theotimus took part even at
theAdQuercum(Oak)synod,in403AD,supportingJohnChrysostom.
Analyzing the information of the main historical sources Palladius of Galatia
(Dialogus Historicus), Socrates Scholasticus (Historia Ecclesiastica), Sozomen (Historia
Ecclesiastica), Photios I of Constantinople (Bibliotheca) regarding the synod and the
previousevents,theauthorconcludedthatSt.Theotimusdidnottakepartinit.Noneof
these sources made mention of St. Theotimus in that synod. Moreover, Palladius
(Dialogushistoricus,ch.VIII)maintainedthatthesupportersofJohnChrysostomrefused
to take part in it. They remained in Constantinople together with the archbishop, who
refusedtorecognizethelegalityofasynodinwhichhisopenenemieswerejudges.
AllthehistoricalsourcesdisclosedtheAdQuercumsynodratherasanassemblyof
JohnChrysostomsadversaries.Thepresenceinthesynodwouldhavemeanttocondemn
thearchbishopofConstantinople.
One of the most important sources regarding this issue is Photios Bibliotheca
Ionu Holubeanu: Universitatea Ovidius, Facultatea de Teologie Ortodox
Constana;email:ionutho@gmail.com.
*

IONUHOLUBEANU

(cod.59). This Patriarch of Constantinople (858867; 877886), although he was not


contemporaneous with the events, had the proceedings of the synod at hand. He did not
mentionthenameofthebishopofTomisasamemberofthesynod.Atthesametime,he
asserted that all its members condemned John Chrysostom and declared them deposed.
Obviously, such an attitude contradicts both the friendship relationship with John
Chrysostom and the holiness of St. Theotimus and excludes the presence of the latter in
thatsynod.
Rezumat:UnuldintreceimaideseamierarhiaiTomisului,metropolaprovinciei
romane Scythia Minor (actuala Dobrogea, n Romnia i Bulgaria), a fost Sf. Theotim I
(c.390c.407). El este cinstit ca sfnt att n Biserica Ortodox, ct i n cea Romano
Catolic,fiindcunoscutncdintimpulvieiicafctordeminuni(cf.Sozomen,Istoria
bisericeasc,VII,26).
Sf. Theotim a fost contemporan i prieten al Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur (398404; +407),
arhiepiscopul Constantinopolului. ntrun sinod convocat n capitala Imperiului de Sf.
Epifanie de Salamina (365/7403) n anul 402, Sf. Theotim a refuzat n mod hotrt s
semneze condamnarea scrierilor lui Origen (+253/4). n felul acesta, ierarhul tomitan la
sprijinit,nmodindirect,peIoanGurdeAur,careeraacuzat,printrealtele,deorigenism.
Unii dintre cercettorii romni afirm participarea Sf. Theotim la sinodul de la Ad
Quercum (La Stejar) din 403, unde lar fi sprijinit pe Ioan Gur de Aur. Analiznd
informaiileistoricedinprincipaleleizvoarepstratePaladiealGalatiei(Dialogistoric),
Socrate Scolasticul (Istoria bisericeasc), Sozomen (Istoria bisericeasc), Fotie I al
Constantinopolului (Bibliotheca) referitoare la acel sinod i la evenimentele care lau
precedat,autorulaconchiscSf.Theotimnuaparticipatladezbateriledincadrulacelui
sinod. Niciunul dintre izvoare nu pomenete numele Sf. Theotim n legtur cu acel
sinod. Mai mult, Paladie (Dialog istoric, VIII) afirm c susintorii lui Ioan Gur de
Aur au refuzat s ia parte la acel sinod. Ei au rmas n Constantinopol alturi de
arhiepiscopul Capitalei, care, la rndul su, a refuzat s recunoasc legitimitatea unui
sinodncareprincipaliisiacuzatoriiarogasercalitateadejudectori.
nizvoareleistoricepomenitemaisus,sinoduldelaAdQuercumestedescrisdrept
oadunareaadversarilorluiIoanGurdeAur.Chiarinumaisimplaparticiparelaelar
fiechivalatcuaprobareacondamnriiarhiepiscopuluideConstantinopol.
Una dintre cele mai importante surse istorice care contribuie n mare msur la
elucidareatemeianalizateoconstituielucrareaBibliotheca(cod.59)apatriarhuluiFotie
(858867; 877886) al Constantinopolului. Dei nu a fost contemporan cu acele
evenimente, el a avut la dispoziie documentele sinodului, nc pstrate n vremea sa.
Expunnd derularea dezbaterilor din cadrul su pe temeiul acelor documente, Fotie nu
pomenete niciodat participarea ierarhului de Tomis. Pe de alt parte, el precizeaz c
toi participanii au aprobat condamnarea i caterisirea lui Ioan Gur de Aur. Fr
ndoial, un astfel de comportament nu poate fi atribuit ierarhului tomitan. El este cu
totulcontrarprietenieicarellegadeierarhulconstantinopolitanisfinenieivieiisale.
Caatare,participareaSf.TheotimIdeTomislasinoduldelaAdQuercumesteexclus.

Una dintre cele mai mari personaliti teologice care a pstorit n fruntea
MitropolieiTomisuluiafostSf.TheotimI(c.390c.407)1.Despreelsaupstratmai

404

Sfntului Theotim I de Tomis iau fost dedicate mai multe pagini n studiile
istoricilor, vezi ERBICEANU 1898, p. 373374; NETZHAMMER 2005, p. 3438; ZEILLER
1

APARTICIPATSFNTULTHEOTIMIDETOMISLASINODULDIN403p.Chr.?
405

multeinformaiiistorice.Setie,astfel,ceradeneamscit,adicunlocalnicdin
provincia Scythia Minor, i de formaie monahal2, clugrit, cel mai probabil,
ntruna dintre mnstirile provinciei. ntistttor al Tomisului a devenit
aproximativ n ultimul deceniu al secolului al IVlea. Este posibil ca el s fi fost
primul mitropolit ales de ctre sinodul eparhiei bisericeti a Scythiei, nfiinate,
celmaiprobabil,nanul3813.
Alegerea sa n fruntea Mitropoliei Scythiei se va fi datorat, n primul rnd,
sfinenieivieiisale.Dealtfel,izvoareleistoricepstratelprezintcapeunascet
itaumaturg,respectatiapreciatdecontemporaniideurmai4.Amintireasasa
pstrat vie n Biserica ecumenic i dup trecerea sa la cele venice, numele i
nvtura curat mrturisit de el fiind invocate n cadrul Sinodului al IVlea
ecumenicdelaCalcedon(451)5.
Cea mai clar dovad a recunoaterii virtuilor i a curiei credinei
mrturisitedeeleste,desigur,cinstireasacasfntncdinvechime6.
Acestea sunt, n cteva cuvinte, principalele coordonate biografice ale Sf.
TheotimIalTomisului.Lorlisepotadugacalitilesaledescriitor7imisionar
cretinntrebarbariihunistabiliinvremeapstoririisalenteritoriuldinstnga
Dunrii8.

PrieteniaSf.TheotimIcuSf.IoanGurdeAur
Sf.TheotimIafostiunapropiatisusintoralSf.IoanGurdeAur(398
404;407).Prieteniacelordoitrebuieprivitcacevafiresc,dacsearenvedere
vieuirea lor curat, preocuprile comune i nu n ultimul rnd, dependena
canonicdirectascaunuluitomitandecelconstantinopolitan.Prieteniacelordoi
1918, p. 172, 547549; AUNER 1920, col. 12431244; NAGHIU 1945, p. 167171; MOISESCU,
LUPA, FILIPACU 1957, p. 8182; COMAN 1957, p. 4650; COMAN 1977, p. 167168;
COMAN 1979a, p. 185195; GEORGESCU 1962, p. 2426; ERBNESCU 1969, p. 10081015;
RMUREANU 1974, p. 10061011; RMUREANU 1997, p. 338350; BRANITE 1979, p. 51
52; PCURARIU 1991, p. 145146; PCURARIU 1994, p. 5053; VORNICESCU 1984, p. 43
48; POPESCU 1987, p. 166172; POPESCU 1989, p. 6165; POPESCU 1994, p. 118123;
GANEA 1992, p. 100108; ZUGRAVU 1997, p. 241243; VICOVAN 2004, p. 345356; DUR
2006, p.3539;IONI2009,p.917.
2
SOZOMENUS,VII,26,6,FHDR,II,p.228229.
3
Pentru nfiinarea eparhiei bisericeti Scythia, vezi HOLUBEANU 2013, p. 637649.
Odat cu nfiinarea acestei eparhii, alegerea mitropolitului de Tomis a czut n sarcina
nou creatului sinod mitropolitan i a unora dintre episcopii din eparhiile nvecinate, vezi
F LOCA 1992, p. 53, 234. Sinodul eparhiei Scythia era format din ierarhul tomitan, care
deinea i preedinia sinodului, i din episcopii si sufragani din sudul Peninsulei
Crimeea. n cadrul acestui sinod, elementul regional trebuie s fi fost preponderent. Ca
atare, nu pare deloc ntmpltor faptul c acestui sinod i se datoreaz i alegerea celui
dintiierarhtomitandesprecareizvoareleafirmnmodclarceradeneamscit,adicun
localnic din Scythia Minor, iar nu un cleric provenit din alt provincie a Imperiului,
precumafostSf.Bretanion,celoriginardinCapadocia.
4
SOZOMENUS,VII,26,FHDR,II,p.228229.
5
VeziDUR1988,p.9296.
6
ActaSanctorumAprilis,II,ziuaa20a,p.755756.
7
HIERONYMUSa, 131, FHDR, II, p. 186187; IOANNES DAMASCENUS, col. 241 A ,
320 D ,364 AB ,520 B ,525 A ,533 D .
8
SOZOMENUS,VII,26,FHDR,II,p.228229;HIERONYMUSb,FHDR,II,p.186187.

IONUHOLUBEANU

esteilustrat,nprincipal,dedouevenimentepetrecutelaConstantinopol.
Primul privete participarea Sf. Theotim I la un sinod inut n capitala
Imperiuluinanul400.Naturarespectivuluisinodnuestenmodclarcunoscut.
Pare a fi vorba de un sinod al diocezei Tracia, ale crui edine se desfurau
periodicncapitalaImperiului.EpiscopulPaladiedeHelenopolis,celcaredescrie
evenimentul9, prezentnd numele celor mai de seam participani, deschide lista
cuierarhultomitan.Numeleacestuiaesteurmatdecelalmitropolituluieparhiei
Haemimontus Ammun de Adrianopolis , i de cel al mitropolitului eparhiei
Galatia Prima Arabianus al Ancirei. Pe toi trei, Paladie i descrie ca fiind
(toimitropoliibtrni) 10.Aceastformul
trebuieprivitcaunaadmirativ11.
Menionarea n fruntea acestor mitropolii btrni a ierarhului tomitan
dovedeteprestigiuldecareelsebucurantrecontemporani.nplus,respectullui
PaladiefadeSf.Theotim,dupcumreiesedinacelaipasaj,dovedete,indirect,
apropierea dintre ierarhul tomitan i Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur. Scopul scrierii lui
Paladie era tocmai acela de a apra memoria marelui arhiepiscop constantino
politan i de a proba nevinovia lui n faa acuzelor de tot felul ce i fuseser
aduse de ctre adversari. Ca atare, este greu de nchipuit c Paladie, n cazul n
careSt.TheotimarficondamnatnvreunfelaciunileSf.IoanGurdeAur,larfi
pomenit cu un att de mare respect. n plus, relatnd evenimentele legate de
sinoduldinanul400,Paladienuprecizeaznniciunloccaierarhultomitansfi
dezaprobat n vreun fel atitudinea Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur. Aceasta dei, ulterior,
implicarea celui din urm n rezolvarea problemelor ivite n Biserica Asiei,
discutate chiar la acest sinod, a constituit unul dintre capetele de acuzare aduse
ierarhuluiconstantinopolitan12.

406

9
PALADIE, XIIIXIV, p. 99103. Ct privete aprecierile lui ZUGRAVU 2007, p. 14,
referitoare laacest sinodconstantinopolitan, le considerm greite.Respectivul sinodnu a
fost convocat pentru clarificarea situaiei eparhiilor din dioceza Asiei, dup cum afirm
dumnealui. PALADIE, XIII, p. 99 i urm., principalul izvor istoric privitor la acel
eveniment, afirm, n mod foarte clar, c episcopii din Asia se aflau n Constantinopol cu
alte treburi, i nu convocai la acel sinod. n plus, judecarea problemelor bisericeti din
dioceza Asiei a fost demarat mai trziu, ea nefiind pe lista iniial a problelor dezbtute.
Veziiinfra,nota12.
10
PALLADIUS,XIII,col.47.
11
Termenul btrn are n limbajul bisericesc un dublu sens. El poate indica vrsta
naintat a unei persoane. Adeseori, el relev, ns, nu att vrsta, ct nelepciunea
dobndit prin sfinirea vieii. Paladie nsui analizeaz acest termen n mod detaliat,
relevnd dublul su sens, vezi PALADIE, IV, p. 4447. Tot el, scriind despre episcopul
Elpidius al Laodiceei, l caracteriza ca fiind btrn att la plete, ct i la minte,
PALADIE,IX,p.70.incazulSf.Theotimialcelorlalidoimitropoliipomeniidupel,
termenul btrn pare c exprim ambele sensuri att vrsta, ct i nelepciunea celor
pomenii.PentruaprecieriprivindvrstaSf.TheotimI,veziiinfranota14.
12
La sinodul din anul 400, sa prezentat, mai trziu, i episcopul Eusebius de
Valentinopolis,unierarhdindiocezaAsiei.Acestaanaintatoplngerecuaptecapetede
acuzare ndreptat mpotriva mitropolitului Antonin al Efesului, ntistttorul Bisericii
din acea diocez. Sfntului Ioan Gur de Aur i sa reproat, la sinodul de la Ad Quercum
(403), printre altele, i implicarea n rezolvarea acestui caz, interpretat drept un amestec
nproblemeleinternealeBisericiidintroaltdiocezveziP HOTIUS ,cod.LIX,col.112 AB
i, drept urmare, o nclcare a canonului al 2lea al Sinodului al IIlea ecumenic

APARTICIPATSFNTULTHEOTIMIDETOMISLASINODULDIN403p.Chr.?
407

Relatarea lui Paladie privitoare la sinodul din anul 400 contribuie, ns,
ntro msur i mai mare la nelegerea apropierii dintre Sf. Theotim i Sf. Ioan
Gur de Aur. Paladie precizeaz c, n faa mulimii de acuzaii aduse exarhului
diocezeiAsiaAntoninalEfesului,ceimainvrstdintreierarhiiparticipani
lau sftuit pe Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur, preedintele acelui sinod, s cerceteze doar
acuzaiaceamaigrav:
,
,(Auzind
implicaiile actului <de reclamaie>, cei mai btrni dintre episcopi i spun lui
Ioan<GurdeAur>:ssefaccercetareaplecnddelaceamainfricotoare
<acuzaie>.trad.n.)13.
Sfatullorafosturmatntocmaideierarhulconstantinopolitan.
Dei, n acest caz, numele Sf. Theotim nu este menionat n mod expres,
caracterizareasacamitropolitbtrn,fcutdePaladiecudoaruncapitolnainte,
cu prilejul descrierii aceluiai eveniment, i pomenirea sa, dup cum sa vzut,
chiar n fruntea celorlali mitropolii naintai n vrst i nelepciune care erau
defa,permitconcluziac,ncazuldat,unuldintresftuitoriiSf.IoanGurde
AurafostintistttorulScythiei.Petemeiulacestuipasaj,Sf.TheotimIpoate
fi privit nu doar ca apropiat i prieten al arhiepiscopului Capitalei, ci i ca
sftuitor al acestuia n problemele bisericeti importante, asemenea altor ierarhi
mbuntiiduhovnicete14.
Susinerea ierarhului constantinopolitan de ctre Sf. Theotim I al Tomisului
i, implicit, prietenia care i lega pe cei doi, reies, ntrun mod i mai clar, din
atitudinea celui din urm la un alt sinod, desfurat la Constantinopol, n anul
40215. Sf. Epifanie de Salamina, sosit n Capital, ia convocat atunci pe toi
(Constantinopol,325):Episcopiipuipesteodiecez,snusentind(treac)asuprabisericilor
din afara hotarelor lor,..., vezi FLOCA 1992, p. 65. Din relatarea lui PALADIE, XIIIXIV, p.
99102, reiese c Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur sa implicat n rezolvarea acelui caz pe temeiul
plngerii care ia fost naintat de ep. Eusebius de Valentinopolis. n plus, mitropolitul
Antonin al Efesului nu a respins intervenia ierarhului Capitalei. Ulterior, dup moartea
mitropolituluideEfes,ierarhulconstantinopolitansaimplicatdinnounrezolvareaacelui
caz n urma unei solicitri exprese venite din partea clerului i a episcopilor Bisericii din
Asia, vezi PALADIE, XIV, p. 104. Pe temeiul celor dou solicitri i a acceptului
mitropolitului de Efes, intervenia Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur n afacerile Bisericii vecine era n
deplin acord cu prevederile aceluiai canon: Iar nechemai (s.n.), episcopii s nu treac peste
diecezalorpentruhirotoniesaupentrualteoarecari(lucruridecrmuirebisericeasc)crmuiri
bisericeti.,FLOCA1992,p.66.
13
PALLADIUS,XIV,col.49.
14
Pe temeiul acestor dou paragrafe din opera lui Paladie, se poate presupune c Sf.
TheotimeramainvrstdectSf.IoanGurdeAur.Diferenadintreeipoatefiapreciat
laaproximativ10ani.nacestcaz,datanateriisaletrebuieplasatnjurulanilor335337,
lasinoduldinanul400avndnjurde6365deani.Dinacestpunctdevedere,aprecierile
lui COMAN 1957, p. 46 i COMAN 1979a, p. 186, referitoare la diferena de vrst dintre
ceidoiierarhi1015ani,suntpedeplincredibile.
15
Datarea acestui sinod n anul 402 a fost fcut de BARONIUS 1866, p. 355, nr. 9, i
p. 373, nr. 3, fiind acceptat de istoricii moderni, vezi HEFELE 1908, p. 140;
NETZHAMMER 2005, p. 3637; ZEILLER 1918, p. 172; AUNER 1920, col. 1243; NAGHIU
1945,p.168;RMUREANU1987,p.381(iniial,RMUREANU1997,p.347,optasepentru
anul403);ZUGRAVU2008,p.88.Larndulsu,FEIDAS 2002,p.548,dateazcltoriaSf.

IONUHOLUBEANU

ierarhii aflai n ora. ntre acetia sa aflat i Sf. Theotim. Ierarhul cipriot lea
cerut celor prezeni s aprobe sentina de condamnare a operei lui Origen,
hotrt ntrun sinod desfurat anterior n insula sa. Dei unii dintre
participani au semnat sentina de condamnare, dar nu din convingere, ci din
respectpentruEpifanie,ierarhultomitan,lundcuvntul,aprobatnfaatuturor
valoareateologicascrierilorluiOrigen16,respingndntinareaamintiriiacestuia
icondamnareascrierilorsale.Prinatitudineasa,Sf.Theotimlaaprat,indirect,
pe Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur, acuzat de origenism de Sf. Epifanie de Salamina i de
ceilaliadversariaisi.
Mai ales pe temeiul acestui din urm eveniment, istoricii moderni17 au
afirmat fr reinere prietenia care a existat ntre Sf. Theotim al Tomisului i Sf.
Ioan Gur de Aur al Constantinopolului. Ca atare, ierarhul tomitan trebuie
ncadrat, fr rezerve, n categoria susintorilor arhiepiscopului Capitalei i, la
feldebine,celpuinnanumitesituaii,chiarasftuitorilorsi.

EvenimentelecareauprecedatsinoduldelaAdQuercum
O problem nelmurit pe deplin legat de numele marelui ierarh tomitan
priveteprezenasalasinoduldelaAdQuercum,ncadrulcruiaSf.IoanGur
de Aur a fost condamnat i depus din treapt. n istoriografia romneasc sa
afirmatuneoriparticipareasalaacelsinod,undelarfiapratcuclduricuraj
peSf.IoanGurdeAurdeacuzaiadefavorizareaclugrilororigeniti18.
Cele mai valoroase izvoare istorice privitoare la evenimentele din jurul
sinodului de la Ad Quercum sunt scrierile lui Paladie Dialog istoric , Socrate
ScolasticulIstoriabisericeasciSozomenIstoriabisericeasc.Lorliseadaug
relatrile mai trzii ale patriarhului constantinopolitan Fotie (858867; 877886)
n Bibliotheca. Din toate aceste mrturii reiese c sinodul a fost rezultatul
conjugrii mai multor factori, pe de o parte, nemulumiri personale ale unora

408

EpifaniedeSalaminalaConstantinopolnanul402.Alii,MOISESCU,LUPA,FILIPACU
1957, p. 82; COMAN 1957, p. 4648; COMAN 1977, p. 168; COMAN 1979a, p. 186187;
ERBNESCU1969,p.1011;PCURARIU1991,p.146;LADOCSI 1990, p.2431;POPESCU
1987, p. 169170; POPESCU 1994, p. 121; POPESCU 1989, p. 6364; VICOVAN 2004, p. 351,
lau datat n anul 403. Niciunul dintre cercettori nu justific datarea acestui sinod. Ca
atare,deiamoptatpentruanul402,nuexcludemniciposibilitateacasinodulconvocatde
Sf. Epifanie la Constantinopol s fi avut loc n anul 403. Avnd n vedere, ns, c aceast
problemnuafecteazanalizatemeidefa,ovomtratantrunaltstudiu.
16
SOCRATE,VI,xii,p.298299;SOZOMEN,VIII,xiv,p.334335.
17
Vezi NETZHAMMER 2005, p. 36, 38; ZEILLER 1918, p. 172, 547548; AUNER 1920,
col. 1243; COMAN 1957, p. 47, 50; COMAN 1977, p. 168; COMAN 1979a, p. 188, 190;
COMAN 1979b, p. 76; GEORGESCU 1962, p. 25; ERBNESCU 1969, p. 1011; BARNEA
1968,p.457;BARNEA 1979,p.13;RMUREANU1974,p.1009;RMUREANU1997,p.346;
BRANITE1979,p.51;PCURARIU1991,p.146;PCURARIU1994,p.51;VORNICESCU
1984, p. 47; POPESCU 1987, p. 166; POPESCU 1994, p. 118, 120; POPESCU 1989, p. 61, 63;
GANEA 1992, p. 105; ZUGRAVU 1997, p. 241; MUNTEAN 1999, p. 75; VICOVAN 2004, p.
351,353;DUR 2006,p.37;PATOURASPANOU 2008, p.80.
18
Vezi RMUREANU 1974, p. 10101011; RMUREANU 1997, p. 346; BRANITE
1979, p. 52; PCURARIU 1994, p. 51; VORNICESCU 1984, p. 4647; GANEA 1992, p. 105
106; ZUGRAVU 1997, p. 241; ZUGRAVU 2007, p. 14; VICOVAN 2004, p. 348; DUR 2006,
p.37;IONI2009,p.12.

APARTICIPATSFNTULTHEOTIMIDETOMISLASINODULDIN403p.Chr.?
409

dintre cei implicai, pe de alt parte, anumite tulburri ivite n Egipt i la


Constantinopol. Dei ele au fost prezentate n mod desluit n istoriografia
modern19,pentruclaritateademonstraieiilmurireatemeistudiuluidefa,le
vomexpunepescurt.
nceputul lor la constituit nemulumirea lui Teofil al Alexandriei fa de
alegereanscaunulconstantinopolitanaSf.IoanGurdeAur.Ierarhulalexandrin
l susinuse pentru aceast demnitate bisericeasc, cea mai important din
Rsritul cretin la acea vreme, pe Isidor, unul dintre preoii si. Nempcat cu
rezultatulacesteialegeri,TeofilanutritidupaceeaoantipatiefadeSf.Ioan
GurdeAur20.
n acelai timp, dup alegerea n scaunul constantinopolitan, Sf. Ioan Gur
deAuriaatrasdumniamaimultorpersoane.Pedeoparte,estevorbadeunii
dintre clericii i monahii si care, nendeplinindui datoriile ce le reveneau, au
fost aspru pedepsii de ierarhul constantinopolitan21. Pe de alt parte, este vorba
de unii dintre ierarhii din diocezele Asia i Pont, depui din scaun de Sf. Ioan
Gur de Aur pentru abateri grave22. Nu n ultimul rnd, este vorba de anumii
membri ai aristocraiei bizantine, inclusiv de mprteasa Eudoxia, lezai de
anumitecriticiadusedepstorulCapitaleinpredicilesale23.
Toi aceti factori perturbatori sau conjugat cu prilejul disputei origeniste.
Uniimonahiegipteni,nfruntecuFraiiLungi,acuzaideorigenism,auapelatla
ajutorul mpratului i al Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur. Cel din urm, fr a intra n
comuniunecuei,leaoferitgzduireidreptuldeaseruganbiseric.nacelai
timp,pstorulconstantinopolitanancercat,frsucces,smediezempcarealor
cuierarhulalexandrin.UnzvonmincinosrspnditnAlexandria,potrivitcruia
Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur a acceptat comuniunea cu monahii egipteni refugiai la
Constantinopol i a luat hotrrea de ai ajuta pe acetia, a realimentat antipatia
maivecheantistttoruluialexandrinfadeierarhulCapitalei24.
Dorind nlturarea lui din scaun, Teofil sa folosit de disputa origenist. n
primfaz,atrimisneparhiasaocircularncarecondamnascrierileluiOrigen.
Ulterior, ia atras sprijinul Sf. Epifanie de Salamina. Acesta din urm, ncurajat
de poziia antiorigenist adoptat de Teofil, a ntrunit episcopii din insula Cipru
nsinod,hotrndinterzicereacitiriicrilorluiOrigen.Hotrreaaanunatoi
altor episcopi, inclusiv Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur, cerndule s procedeze n mod
similar. La rndul su, Teofil a convocat un sinod n Egipt n care a fost luat
aceeai hotrre. Ierarhul constantinopolitan nu a rspuns, ns, n niciun fel
solicitrii Sf. Epifanie de Salamina. Lipsa sa de reacie a fost interpretat de
ierarhul cipriot drept o adeziune la origenism. Din acest motiv, Sf. Epifanie a
19
Vezi HEFELE 1908, p. 137150; DUCHESNE 1910, p.7290; BARDY 1924, col. 664
665;FRITZ 1932,col.15711573;FEIDAS 2002, p.542552;RMUREANU1987,p.380382.
20
PALADIE,V,p.4950;SOCRATE,VI,ii,v,p.283,287;SOZOMEN,VIII,iii,p.319.
21
PALADIE,VVI,XII,p.5053,84;SOCRATE,VI,iv,p.285286;SOZOMEN,VIII,iii,
viii,ix,p.319320,328,329;TEODORETDECYR,V,28,1,p.236.
22
PALADIE,XIIIXV,p.98108;SOZOMEN,VIII,vi,p.324326.
23
PALADIE, VVI, VIII, XVIII, XIX, p. 4344, 52, 6263, 132134, 137138; SOCRATE,
VI,v,xi,xv,p.286287,297298,301;SOZOMEN,VIII,vii,viii,x,xvi,p.327,328,330,337.
24
PALADIE, VIVIII, XVIXVII, p. 5361, 115, 122; SOCRATE, VI, vii, ix, p. 291293,
294295;SOZOMEN,VIII,xixiii,p.330334.

IONUHOLUBEANU

refuzatconstantcomuniuneacuSf.IoanGurdeAur25.
nceledinurm,dumaniiSf.IoanGurdeAuraupregtitconvocareaunui
sinodmailarg,ceurmasseinlaConstantinopol26,incare,celpuinlanivel
oficial, ar fi trebuit s fie dezbtut problema origenist. nc de la nceput, el a
fost vzut, ns, de ctre iniiatorii lui, ca un mijloc de nlturare din scaun a
ierarhuluiCapitalei27.
Acest programat sinod la adus n anul 402, n Constantinopol, pe Sf.
EpifaniedeSalamina.Cuacestprilej,eliaconvocatpeierarhiiaflainCapital,
avndlociinterveniaSf.TheotimnfavoareascrierilorluiOrigen.Ulterior,Sf.
EpifanieaprsitConstantinopolul,plecndspreeparhiasa28.
nceledinurm,sinodulanunatsadesfuratlaAdQuercum,osuburbiea
cetiiCalcedon.

SinoduldelaAdQuercumiSf.TheotimIdeTomis
Patriarhul Teofil al Alexandriei a sosit la Constantinopol nsoit de mai
muliepiscopidinEgipt29.EliaadunatnjurulsupetoiceinemulumiideSf.
IoanGurdeAurepiscopiicaterisiidinAsiaidumaniipersonali.mpreun
aupuslacaleconspiraiandreptatmpotrivaierarhuluiCapitalei 30.
n final, Teofil sa deplasat la Ad Quercum mpreun cu cei din jurul su,
deschiznd lucrrile sinodului. ncurajat de atitudinea ostil fa de ierarhul
Constantinopolului a anumitor persoane de la palatul imperial, ierarhul
alexandrinarenunatladiscutareansinodaproblemeiprogramateanalizarea
ortodoxiei scrierilor lui Origen. Clugrii egipteni refugiai n Capital au fost
iertai cu mare uurin31, iar sinodul afost transformat ntrun for de judecat a
Sf.IoanGurdeAur32.
Sinodalii lau citat pe acesta n patru rnduri. ntruct a refuzat s se

410

SOCRATE,VI,ix,x,xii,xiv,p.295296,299301;SOZOMEN,VIII,xiv,p.334335.
SOCRATES SCHOLASTICUS, VI, x, col. 696 C :
, (pregteau s in n cetatea lui Constantin
<un> sinod foarte mare, trad.n.); S OZOMENUS , VIII, xiv, col. 1552 C :
(i sepregteau s in n
Constantinopol<un>sinodfoartemare.trad.n.).
27
SOCRATE,VI,x,p.296;SOZOMEN,VIII,xiv,p.334335.
28
El a murit pe mare, n timpul cltoriei spre Cipru, SOCRATE, VI, xii, xiv, p. 298
301;SOZOMEN,VIII,xv,p.336337.
29
AttSOCRATE,VI,xv,p.302,ctiSOZOMEN,VIII,xvi,p.337,afirmc,iniial,
TeofilalAlexandrieisaopritlaCalcedon,undeapuslacalecomplotulmpotrivaSf.Ioan
Gur de Aur. DUCHESNE 1910, p. 86, nota 1, consider c el a venit dintru nceput la
Constantinopol, unde a pus la cale ntregul complot. Aceast presupunere este confirmat
i de relatarea lui P ALADIE , VIII, p. 6163, care nu pomenete nimic de vreo edere a lui
TeofillaCalcedon,naintedesosireasalaConstantinopol.
30
PALADIE, VIII, p. 6263; S OCRATE , VI, xv, p. 302; SOZOMEN, VIII, xvi, p. 337338.
Pentru dumanii Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur la palatul imperial i n Constantinopol, vezi
PALADIE,IV,p.4344,46.
31
Conductorii lor, Dioscor i Ammonius, muriser cu puin nainte de deschiderea
sinodului,faptceauuratrezolvareaacestuicazdectreTeofil,veziSOCRATE,VIII,xvii,
p.338339.
32
S OCRATE ,VI,xv,p.302;SOZOMEN,VIII,xvii,p.338339.
25
26

APARTICIPATSFNTULTHEOTIMIDETOMISLASINODULDIN403p.Chr.?
411

prezinte,laudepusnlips33.
n nelegerea temei studiului de fa, principalele izvoare istorice sunt
lucrarea lui Paladie i cea a patriarhului Fotie al Constantinopolului. Cel dinti
precizeaz,ncalitatedemartorocularalcelorpetrecute,cntimpulsinodului,
ierarhiisusintoriaiSf.IoanGurdeAuraurefuzatsmearglaAdQuercum,
rmnndlaConstantinopol:

(iar noi, patruzeci de episcopi,
stteam mpreun cu Ioan <Gur de Aur> n sufrageria reedinei episcopale.
trad.n.)34.
Dintre acetia, au fost trimii la sinod, n urma primei convocri adresate
SfntuluiIoanGurdeAur,doartreiepiscopiLuppician,DimitrieiEulysiei
doi preoi Gherman i Severian. Ei au fost delegai s comunice sinodalilor
opiniaSf.IoanGurdeAurnprivinaadunriidelaAdQuercum35.Aceiaisunt
pomenii ca singuri mesageri ai si ctre sinodalii de la Ad Quercum i de
ierarhulconstantinopolitan,nscrisoareapecareaadresato,dinexil,episcopului
InoceniuI(401417)alRomei:
,,
,
,,
,
(amtrimislael,<laTeofilalAlexandriei>,episcopi,peDimitriedePisinum,pe
Eulysie de Apameia, pe Luppician de Apiaria, i preoi, pe Gherman i pe
Severus, dndune <ei> rspuns, cu blndeea cuvenit, i spunnd s nu
respingemjudecata,cipevrjmaulidumanulvdit.trad.n.)36.
Ali trei ierarhi, ale cror nume nu sunt menionate n niciun document, au
fost trimii la sinod n urma unei convocri ulterioare. Despre acetia, Paladie
precizeazc,laAdQuercum,unulafostbtut,altuiaisaurupthainele,iaraltul
afostpusnctue37.Tratamentulbrutalaplicatacestoradinurmexclude,ns,
posibilitatea ca vreunul dintre ei s fi fost episcopul Tomisului, respectat de
contemporanipentruvrstaisfineniavieiisale.
Nici istoricii bisericeti Socrate Scolasticul i Sozomen nu menioneaz
numeleSf.Theotimnrelatrilelordespresinod.Dinlucrareaceluidintireiese,
ndeplinconformitatecuPaladie,claelauparticipatdoarpartizaniiluiTeofil
alAlexandrieiidumaniiSf.IoanGurdeAur38.
La rndul su, Sozomen, dei aduce unele informaii suplimentare, este n
concordancurelatrileluiPaladieiSocrate:

, . ... ,
PALADIE,VIII,p.6368;SOCRATE,VI,xv,p.302;SOZOMEN,VIII,xvii,p.339.
PALLADIUS,VIII,col.27.
35
PALADIE,VIII,p.65.
36
PALLADIUS,II,col.9.
37
PALADIE,VIII,p.67.
38
SOCRATE, VI, xv, p. 302; SOZOMEN, VIII, xvixvii, p. 337339. Aceeai percepie
asuprasinoduluiaavutoiTEODORETDECYR,V,34,3,6,p.240.
33
34

IONUHOLUBEANU

,
... ,
. ,
, (i sinodul ia chemat pe toi clericii din
Constantinopol,ameninnduicucaterisireapeceicarenusesupun....DarIoan
<Gur de Aur>, trimind pe alii dintre clericii si vrednici i pe Dimitrie,
episcopul de Pisinum ... unii dintre cei care au purtat mesajul acela, <al Sf. Ioan
Gur de Aur>, nfriconduse, nu se mai ntorceau. Dar Dimitrie i, ca i el, cei
carepreferaucomuniuneacuIoansauntors.trad.n.)39.
RelatareamaidetaliataluiSozomenconfirmopiniapotrivitcreiasinodul
de la Ad Quercum a fost o adunare a adversarilor Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur. Ct i
privete pe unii dintre susintorii ierarhului constantinopolitan care au
participat, ei au fcuto doar de teama de a nu atrage asupra lor pedeapsa
depuneriidincler.Susintoriifermiaipatriarhuluiconstantinopolitan,ntrecare
trebuie inclus, desigur, i Sf. Theotim, au refuzat s recunoasc i s se supun
autoritiiaceluisinod,dupcumafcutiSf.IoanGurdeAur.
Cele mai importante informaii privitoare la edinele sinodului de la Ad
Quercum se gsesc n lucrarea Bibliotheca a patriarhului Fotie al
Constantinopolului. Dei nu a fost contemporan cu evenimentele, el a avut la
ndemn actele ntocmite de sinodali, inclusiv raportul lor ctre mpratul
Arcadiu i rspunsul acestuia, precum i ntiinarea sinodalilor despre cele
hotrtelaAdQuercum,adresatcleruluiCapitalei40.
Expunnd principalele momente ale adunrii, el nu menioneaz n niciun
locnumeleepiscopuluideTomisi,cuattmaipuin,vreointervenieaacestuia
sau a altcuiva n favoarea Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur. Din relatarea lui Fotie reiese c
toi cei patruzeci i cinci de participani ai sinodului de la Ad Quercum au fost
defavorabiliierarhuluiconstantinopolitan,votndsentinacondamnriisale:
,
,,
.
, , ,
,
(Aadar, fiind cercetate cu de
amnuntulacestea<acuzeleaduseSf.IoanGurdeAur>,aceiaipreoipomenii
mainainte<Arsacius,Atticus,ElpidiusiAcacius>iEvdaimon,nciOnesim,
cereausseurgentezesentina;iPavelalHeracleei,preedintelesinodului,lea
ceruttuturorssepronune.itoi,nnumrdepatruzeciicinci,aupronunat
caterisirea sfntului, dup cum li sa prut, primul fiind episcopul Gymnasius i
sfrindTeofilalAlexandriei.trad.n.)41.
PrinaceastprecizareunanimitateavotriicaterisiriiSf.IoanGurdeAur,
iautorulBibliotheciiestendeplinconcordancurelatrilescriitoriloranteriori.
Ea confirm imaginea sinodului de la Ad Quercum ca o adunare a adversarilor
ierarhuluiconstantinopolitan.

412

SOZOMENUS,VIII,xvii,col.1560 C 1561 A .
PHOTIUS,cod.LIX,col.105 B 114 A .
41
PHOTIUS,cod.LIX,col.112 CD 113 A .
39
40

APARTICIPATSFNTULTHEOTIMIDETOMISLASINODULDIN403p.Chr.?
413

De altfel, din izvoarele istorice pstrate reiese c cele dou mari grupri
susintoriiiadversariiSf.IoanGurdeAursaucristalizatdestulderepede.
Primii,nelegndscopulrealalsinoduluiconvocat,aurmasnConstantinopol,
alturi de cel pe care l susineau, primind gzduirea oferit de acesta i fiind n
comuniune cu el. Ceilali, sau grupatn jurul lui Teofil al Alexandriei, refuznd
orice prtie cu ierarhul Capitalei. Astfel, despre Sf. Epifanie de Salamina se
afirmc,ajungndlaConstantinopol,arefuzatoricedialogcuSf.IoanGurde
Aur i locuina oferit de acesta, prefernd s fie gzduit ntro cas particular.
IerarhulcipriotcondiionacomuniuneacuntistttorulCapitaleideoprealabil
condamnaredectreacestaascrierilorluiOrigen42.
Aceeai atitudine, dar mult mai categoric, a avut, ulterior, i Teofil al
Alexandriei.SosindlaConstantinopol,elatrecutprinfaacatedralei,fraintra
nea,iarespinsinvitaiilerepetateadresatedeSf.IoanGurdeAurilocuina
oferitdeacesta43.nscrisoareaadresatdinexilluiInoceniualRomei,ierarhul
constantinopolitan a afirmat c Teofil al Alexandriei
(plecnd,locuiaundeva,afardinora.trad.n.)44.
n schimb, despre ierarhii convocai n sinod de ctre Sf. Epifanie de
Salamina n anul 402, ntre care se afla i Sf. Theotim I de Tomis, se spune c
locuiau chiar n Capital45. Fraza sugereaz c acetia primiser ospitalitatea Sf.
Ioan Gur de Aur, fiind n comuniune cu el. n favoarea unei astfel de
presupuneri pledeaz i precizrile ulterioare, potrivit crora, unii dintre ei au
semnat actul de condamnare a scrierilor lui Origen prezentat de episcopul de
Salaminadoardinrespectfadeacestadinurm,iarnudinconvingere.Ceimai
muli,ns,sauabinutsaprobehotrrealuatnCipru 46.Poziialorrezervat
afostsusinutnfinal,nmodferm,debinecunoscutaintervenieaSf.Theotim.
Refuznd s semneze actul de condamnare a scrierilor lui Origen, aceti
episcopi urmau, n fapt, poziia Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur. El a refuzat constant s
condamne scrierile lui Origen i si alunge din Capital pe clugrii egipteni
acuzai de origenism, ateptnd ca ntreaga problem s fie analizat n cadrul
unuisinodextins,carearfitrebuitsiaodeciziefinal47.
CtpriveterefuzulSf.IoanGurdeAurdeaseprezentanfaasinodului
delaAdQuercum,eleramotivatdeatitudineavditdumnoasfadeelalui
Teofil al Alexandriei i a celor din jurul lui. Ierarhul Capitalei considera c un
asemeneafordejudecat,formatchiardinacuzatoriisi,nuputeafaceojudecat
42
43

SOZOMEN,VIII,xiv,p.335;SOCRATE,VI,xii,p.299.
PALADIE, II, VIII, p. 30, 6162; SOCRATE, VI, xv, p. 302; SOZOMEN, VIII, xvii, p.

338.
44
PALLADIUS, II, col. 8. Pentru locuina lui Teofil al Alexandriei la Constantinopol,
veziiSOCRATE,VI,xv,p.302;SOZOMEN,VIII,xvii,p.338.
45
SOCRATES, VI, xii, col. 701 A :
, (i convocnd pe acei dintre episcopi care locuiau <n cetate>);
S OZOMENUS , VIII, xiv, col. 1553 A :
(convocndpeepiscopiicarelocuiaunConstantinopol.trad.n.).
46
SOCRATES, VI, xii, col. 701 A : , ,
(iunii,stimndulpeEpifanie,
iadugausemntura;darmulievitausfacaceasta.trad.n.).
47
SOCRATE,VI,xiv,p.300;SOZOMEN,VIII,xiv,p.335.

IONUHOLUBEANU

dreapt. Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur i dorea, ns, i a ndjduit n convocarea unui
sinod extins, n care acuzele ce i se aduceau s fie analizate de judectori
impariali48.
Din precizarea lui Paladie privitoare la episcopii strni n jurul Sf. Ioan
GurdeAurnpalatularhiepiscopal,chiarntimpuldesfurriisinoduluidela
AdQuercum,reiesecpunctuldevederealierarhuluiCapitaleierambriati
aprobat de ctre toi susintorii si fermi. Participarea la sinodul de la Ad
Quercum ar fi echivalat, practic, cu o adeziune contient la acuzarea i
condamnareaSf.IoanGurdeAur.
Toate acestea pledeaz n favoarea absenei Sf. Theotim de la sinodul de la
Ad Quercum. Este vorba, n primul rnd, de omiterea numelui su n toate
izvoareleprivitoarelaacelsinod.Chiaradmindprezenasaacolo,estegreude
crezutcierarhultomitanarfirmasimpasibilnfaaacuzaiilornedrepteaduse
prietenuluisu.Arfifostoatitudinenedemnichiarduplicitar,cutotulopus
principiilormoraleisfinenieivieiisale.Pedealtparte,oeventualparticipare
i aprare a Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur la Ad Quercum nu ar fi putut fi trecut cu
vederea n toate scrierile pstrate privitoare la acel eveniment. Aceasta, cu att
maimultcuctsinoduldelaAdQuercumaavutconsecinemultmaigravedect
cel convocat de Sf. Epifanie de Salamina n Constantinopol, n care poziia
ierarhului tomitan a fost remarcat admirativ de contemporani. Nu n ultimul
rnd,pstrareacomuniuniisalecuierarhulCapitalei,sugeratdegzduireasan
Constantinopol,poatefiprivitcaunaltargumentalrmneriisaleconstantede
parteaSf.IoanGurdeAur.
DindescriereaevenimentelorreiesecSf.Theotimnuafcutpartenicichiar
dindelegaiiletrimisedeierarhulconstantinopolitanlaAdQuercum.
CtpriveteprezenaSf.TheotimInCapitalnanul402,estegreudespus
cucertitudinedaceaaavutlegturcudorinasadeaparticipalamarelesinod
programat deturnat ulterior de adversarii Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur sau de alte
motive. Prima posibilitate pare, totui, n acest caz, mai apropiat de adevr.
Tema oficial a marelui sinod programat era discutarea ortodoxiei scrierilor lui
Origen i, din acest punct de vedere, ierarhul tomitan pare a fi fost la curent cu
dezbaterile teologice care tulburau la acea dat Rsritul cretin. Aducerea unei
cri cu scrieri ale lui Origen la sinodul convocat de Sf. Epifanie n Capital nu
pare a fi fost deloc ntmpltoare. Ea sugereaz c Sf. Theotim a privit cu mare
responsabilitate dezbaterile teologice legate de ortodoxia scrierilor lui Origen i,
ca atare, venise pregtit pentru analizarea acestei teme. Ulterior, lmurinduse
asupramotivaieirealeasinodului,arenunatsmaiparticipe49.

414

48
PALADIE, II, VIII, p. 31, 33, 3536, 66; SOCRATE, VI, xv, p. 302; SOZOMEN, VIII,
xvii,p.339.
49
OastfeldeatitudineaavutTeodordeTyanacuprilejulconvocriiceluidealdoilea
sinod ndreptat mpotriva Sf. Ioan Gur de Aur. Despre el, PALADIE, IX, p. 69, afirm
urmtoarele: (Atunci) Teodor, episcop de Tyana,brbat de nalt inut moral, dndui
seama din cte iau venit la ureche de uneltirile (care se puneau la cale), pentru ca s nu
urmeze nesbuina lui Teofil, ia prsit pe toi i sa ntors la Biserica lui. A spus
guvernatorului (c vrea s stea) departe i s se bucure (de linite). (n felul acesta) ia
asigurat eparhia cu zidul bunei credine, rmnnd pn la sfrit n comuniune (cu Ioan
i)cucredincioiidinRoma,.

APARTICIPATSFNTULTHEOTIMIDETOMISLASINODULDIN403p.Chr.?
415

Concluzii:
Dinceleprezentatemaisus,sedesprindurmtoareleconcluzii:
1. Sf.TheotimIalTomisuluinuaparticipatlasinoduldelaAdQurcum.
PrezenasancapitalaImperiuluiestesiguratestatnanul402,cndaparticipat
la un sinod ocazional, convocat de Sf. Epifanie de Salamina. Niciunul dintre
documentele pstrate nu mai pomenete, ns, numele su n evenimentele
tulburicareauurmat.
2. Este posibil ca n anul 402 venirea Sf. Theotim la Constantinopol s fi
fostmotivatdedorinasadeaparticipalamarelesinodanunat,ncadrulcruia
urma a fi dezbtut problema origenist. n favoarea acestei ipoteze pledeaz
aducereadectreel,lasinodulocazionalconvocatdeSf.EpifaniedeSalamina,a
uneicricuscrierileluiOrigen.Easugereazcierarhultomitanvenisepregtit
pentru analizarea acestei teme de dezbatare care tulbura la acea dat Rsritul
cretin.
3. AfirmareaprezeneiSf.TheotimIlasinoduldelaAdQuercumdectre
unii cercettori moderni este rezultatul unei confuzii ntre sinodul inut n
suburbia Calcedonului i cel anterior, convocat de Sf. Epifanie de Salamina la
Constantinopol.

BIBLIOGRAFIE

ActaSanctorumAprilis,Vol.II,Antverpiae,1675.
AUNER1920Ch.Auner,Dobrogea,DACL,IV/I,Paris,1920,col.12311260.
BARDY 1924C.Bardy,JeanChrysostome(Saint),DThC,VIII/1,Paris,1924,col.660
690.
BARNEA 1968R.Vulpe,I.Barnea,DinistoriaDobrogei,vol.II(RomaniilaDunreade
Jos),Bucureti,1968.
BARNEA 1979 I. Barnea, Arta cretin n Romnia, vol. I (Secolele IIIVI), Bucureti,
1979.
BARONIUS1866C.Baronius,Annalesecclesiastici,t.VI(388411),ed.Theiner,1866.
BRANITE 1979 E. Branite, Martiri i Sfini pe pmntul Dobrogei de azi, De la
DunrelaMare.Mrturiiistoriceimonumentedeartcretin,Galai,1979,p.3462;
COMAN 1957 I.G.Coman,nsemnriasupraluiTeotimdeTomis,GB16(1957),1,p.
4650.
COMAN 1977 I. G. Coman, Spiritualitatea patristic n Scythia Minor. Ortodoxia
credinei,Ortodoxia29(1977),2,p.153172.
COMAN 1979aI.G.Coman,Scriitoribisericetidinepocastrromn,Bucureti,1979.
COMAN 1979b I. G. Coman, Scriitori teologi n Scythia Minor, n: De la Dunre la
Mare.Mrturiiistoriceimonumentedeartcretin,Galai,1979,p.6383.
DUCHESNE 1910L.Duchesne,HistoireanciennedelEglise,Vol.3,Paris,1910.
DUR 1988 I. Dur, Sfntul Teotim I, episcopul Tomisului, invocat drept autoritate a
drepteicredinencadrullucrrilorSinoduluiIVecumenic(451),BOR106(1988),56,p.9296.
DUR 2006 N. Dur, Scythia Minor (Dobrogea) i Biserica ei apostolic. Scaunul
arhiepiscopalimitropolitanalTomisului(sec.IVXIV),Bucureti,2006.
ERBICEANU1898C.Erbiceanu,Ulfila.Viaaidoctrinasa,BOR22(1898),4,p.370
390.
FEIDAS 2002 .. , , vol. I (
),Atena,2002[1978].
FHDR Fontes Historiae DacoRomanae, vol. II, publicate de H. Mihescu, Gh. tefan,
R.Hncu,V.Iliescu,V.Popescu,Bucureti,1970.

416

IONUHOLUBEANU

FLOCA1992I.N.Floca,CanoaneleBisericiiOrtodoxe.Noteicomentarii,Sibiu,1992.
FRITZ1932G.Fritz,Orignisme,DThC,XI/2,Paris,1932,col.15651588.
GANEA 1992 I.Ganea,TeotimI,marefigurdeierarhmisionarnSciiaMinor,lafinele
secoluluiIVinceputulsecoluluialV,BOR109(1992),46,p.100108.
GEORGESCU1962I.Georgescu,ViaacretinnvechiulTomis,MMS38(1962),12,
p.1532.
HEFELE 1908 C.J. Hefele, Histoire des conciles daprs les documents originaux, II/1,
Paris,1908.
HIERONYMUSaHieronymus,Cartedesprebrbaiicelebri,FHDR,II.
HIERONYMUSbHieronymus,EpistolaCVII,FHDR,II.
HOLUBEANU 2013 I. Holubeanu, Dependena canonic a Tomisului n secolul al IV
lea,n:Cruceimisiune.II:SfiniimpraiConstantiniElenapromotoriailibertiireligioase
i aprtori ai Bisericii, studii culese i publicate de Em. Popescu i V. Ioni, Bucureti,
2013,p.615654.
IOANNES DAMASCENUS Ioannes Damascenus, Sacra Parallela, Migne, P.G.,
vol.96.
IONI2009 Al.Ioni,St.TheotimIofTomisandSt.JohnChrysostom.TheirAttitude
towards the Truth of Faith and towards the Civil Authorities, The Christian Mission on the
RomanianTerritoryduringtheFirstCenturiesoftheChurch.1600YearssincetheFalling
AsleepintheLordofSaintTheotimIofTomis,Constana,2009,p.917.
LADOCSI 1990G.Ladocsi,Thotime,n:Dictionnaireencyclopdiqueduchristianisme
ancien,ed.AngeloDiBerardino,vol.II,Cerf,1990[1983],p.2431.
MOISESCU, LUPA, FILIPACU 1957 I. Moisescu, t. Lupa, Al. Filipacu, Istoria
BisericiiRomne,Vol.I(1632),Bucureti,1957.
MUNTEAN1999V.Muntean,Bizantinologie,vol.I,Timioara,1999.
NAGHIU1945I.Naghiu,Teotim,episcopdeTomis,RI31(1945),p.167171;
NETZHAMMER2005 R.Netzhammer,AntichitilecretinedinDobrogea(traducere
G.Guu),Bucureti,2005[1918].
PALADIE Paladie, Dialog istoric, Viaa Sfntului Ioan Gur de Aur n relatrile
istoricilorbisericeti:Paladie,TeodoralTrimitundei,Socrates,SozomeniFer.Teodoretal
Cirului,traduceredinlimbagreac,introducereinotedeC.Corniescu,Bucureti,2001,
p.23160.
PALLADIUSPalladius,Dialogushistoricus,Migne,PG,vol.47.
PATOURASPANOU 2008 . , . ,
(47 .), G.
Kardarased.,Atena,2008.
PCURARIU 1991 M.Pcurariu, Istoria BisericiiOrtodoxe Romne,Vol.I,Bucureti,
1991[1980].
PCURARIU1994M.Pcurariu,Sfinidacoromaniiromni,Iai,1994.
PHOTIUSPhotius,Bibliotheca,Migne,PG,vol.103.
POPESCU1987Em.Popescu,SfntulTeotim,episcopulTomisului(cca.390407),Sfini
romniiaprtoriailegiistrmoeti,Bucureti,1987,p.166172.
POPESCU1989Em.Popescu,Martiri i sfininDobrogea(I),ST 49(1989), 3,p.39
65.
POPESCU 1994 Em. Popescu, Christianitas DacoRomana. Florilegium studiorum,
Bucureti,1994.
RMUREANU 1974 I. Rmureanu, Sfini i Martiri la Tomis Constana, BOR 92
(1974),78,p.9751011.
RMUREANU 1987 I. Rmureanu, Istoria bisericeasc universal, vol. I, Bucureti,
1987.
RMUREANU1997I.Rmureanu,Actelemartirice,studiuintroductiv,traducerei
notedeI.Rmureanu,PSB,vol.11,Bucureti,1997[1982].

APARTICIPATSFNTULTHEOTIMIDETOMISLASINODULDIN403p.Chr.?
417

SOCRATE Socrate Scolasticul, Istoria bisericsc, traducere de Iosif Gheorghian,


Bucureti,1899.
SOCRATESSCHOLASTICUSSocratesScholasticus,Historiaecclesiastica,Migne,PG,
vol.67.
SOZOMEN Sozomen, Istoria bisericeasc, traducere de Iosif Gheorghian, Bucureti,
1897.
SOZOMENUSSozomenus,Historiaecclesiastica,Migne,PG,vol.67.
ERBNESCU 1969 N. erbnescu, 1600 de ani de la prima mrturie documentar
despreexistenaEpiscopieiTomisului,BOR87(1969),910,p.9661026.
TEODORETDECYRTeodoretdeCyr,Istoriabisericeasc,traduceredeV.Sibiescu,
PSB,vol.44,Bucureti,1995.
VICOVAN 2004 I. Vicovan, Strromnul Teotim de Tomis, teolog i sfnt al Bisericii
nedesprite,modeldecooperarepentruBisericanoastrazi,AITO9(2004),p.345356.
VORNICESCU 1984 N. Vornicescu, Primele scrieri patristice n literatura noastr sec.
IVXVI,Craiova,1984.
ZEILLER 1918 J. Zeiller, Les origines chrtiennes dans les provinces danubiennes de
lEmpireromain,Paris,1918.
ZUGRAVU 1997 N. Zugravu, Geneza cretinismului popular al romnilor, Bucureti,
1997.
ZUGRAVU 2007 N. Zugravu, Itineraria Ecclesiastica n Scythia Minor, SBBThC, 52
(2007),3,p.929.
ZUGRAVU 2008 N. Zugravu, Studiu introductiv, n: Fontes historiae DacoRomanae
christianitatis. Traduceri inedite din latin i greac de M. Paraschiv, C. Trnuceanu, W.
Danc; selecia textelor, studiu introductiv, notie biobibliografice, note i comentarii,
indicedeN.Zugravu,Iai,2008.

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI

RadutefanVERGATTI*

Motsclef: mtropolie Patriarcat Oecumnique, princes de Valachie, Csaro


papisme,chorvques.
Cuvinte cheie: mitropolie, patriarhia oecumenic, principii Tarii Romneti,
cezaropapism,choraepiscopi.

Rsum: Lvolution de la Valachie sest produite dans une rgion gographique


hante par les peuples migrateurs entre les IIIe et XIIIe sicles. En consquence, les
domaines politiques et urbains se sont dvelops plus lentement que dans le reste de
lEurope.Danscesconditions,auXIIIesiclecotdesprincesroumainsontapparudes
chorvques.galementauXIIIesiclelEmpireByzantinrestauracrunvchdans
le prospre port Vicina. Cet vch va devenir la fin du XIIIe sicle mtropole. Daprs
les registres du Patriarcat Oecumnique et les crits du diacre Giorgios Pachymeres
rsultequelemtropoliteLucasdeVicinaavait,versledbutduXIVesicle,dansson
obdiencereligieuse les habitants du Danube. Vitalien Laurent a montr quil sagit
probablement de la premire mention des Roumains comme unit politique, ethnique et
autonome. Les documents crits attestent la connexion entre la Valachie et lEmpire
byzantin. Ctait une relation naturelle soumise linstitution de Csaropapisme.
Lexistence dun mtropolite cot des princes valaques a t possible quand ont t
accomplies les exigences des canons 5 et 6 du Concile de Serdica (343). Conformment
aux canons, le sige dun vque ne pouvait fonctionner que dans une ville qui pouvait
assurer son existence et dans une glise mtropolitaine somptueuse. cette fin, les
princes roumains Basarab I (13101352) et son fils NicolasAlexandre (13521364) ont
fini de btir en 352 lglise Princire SaintNicolas Curtea de Arges. lavis de
CharlesDiehlcetteglisetaitleplusgranddificeorthodoxeauXIVesicledelEurope
de SudEst. Dans cette situation trs probablement en 1353 le mtropolite Hyacinth de
Vicina tait venu la cour des princes roumains. Cest seulement en 1359 que le
PatriarcatOecumniquedcidaitdedplacerletrnemtropolitaindeVicinaCurteade
Arge. Les documents du Patriarcat Oecumnique sont clairs. Ce ntait pas un
fondement,maisundplacementdelamtropolie.Ilatfaitdecettemanireparceque
Radu tefan Vergatti: Universitatea Valachia, Trgovite, coala doctoral; email:
rstvergatti@gmail.com.
*

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

lautoritmtropolitainedeVicinastendaitdjsurleterritoireroumain.
Enconclusion,onpeutaffirmerquelamtropoliedeValachietcreavant1359
elle peut tre date du dbut du XIVe sicle. La mtropolie de Valachie ntait pas le
rsultat dune nouvelle fondation, mais dun transfert dune ancienne mtropolie de
lEmpire byzantin.Donc, onnepeutpasparlerdunefondation,un termequine figure
pasdansdocumentsduPatriarcatOecumnique,maisdunerelocalisation.
Rezumat: Evoluia rii Romneti sa fcut ntro zon geografic bntuit de
neamurilemigratoarentresecolelealIIIleaialXIIIlea.Caurmare,viaapolticicea
urbansaudezvoltatmailentcanrestulEuropei.nacelecondiii,alturideprincipii
romni din ara Romneasc au aprut, n secolul al XIIIlea, choraepiscopi. Tot n
secolul al XIIIlea Imperiul Bizantin restaurat a creat n nfloritorul port Vicina o
episcopie. Aceasta va deveni de la finele secolului XIII mitropolie. Din registrele
Patriarhiei Oecumenice i din opera diaconului Giorgios Pachymeres rezult c la
nceputulsecoluluialXIVleamitropolitulLucadinVicinapstoreaiasupralocuitorilor
de pe malul Dunrii. Vitalien Laurent a artat c este prima meniune probabil a
romnilorcaunitateetnicipoliticautonom.Astfelesteatestatndocumentelescrise
legtura ntre ara Romneasc i Imperiul Bizantin. Era o relaie fireasc n virtutea
instituieicezaropapismului.ExistenaunuimitropolitlngdomniiriiRomnetisa
putut realiza cnd au fost ndeplinite cerinele canoanelor 5 i 6 ale Sinodului de la
Serdica(343).Elecereaucasediulunuiarhiereusfientrunoracareputeasiasigure
viaa, iar biserica mitropolitan s fie fastuoas. n acest scop, domnii romni Basarab I
(13101352)ifiulsuNicolaeAlexandru(13521364)auterminatnanul1352Biserica
Sf. Nicolae din Curtea de Arge. Dup opinia lui Charles Diehl era cea mai mare
construcie ortodox din secolul al XIVlea, din sudestul Europei. n acea situaie, n
anul 1353 a venit la curtea domnilor romni mitropolitul Hyacinth din Vicina. Abia la
anul 1359 Patriarhia Oecumenic a decis s mute tronul mitropolitan din Vicina la
Curtea de Arge. Actele Patriarhiei Oecumenice sunt clare. Nu a fost o ntemeiere, ci o
mutare a mitropoliei. Sa procedat astfel, deoarece autoritatea mitropoliei din Vicina se
ntindeademultasuprateritoriuluiriiRomneti.
n concluzie, se poate susine c mitropolia rii Romneti este anterioar anului
1359.EapoatefidatatlanceputulsecoluluialXIVlea.MitropoliariiRomnetinu
afostrodulntemeieriiuneiinstituiinoi,cialuneitranslaiiauneimaivechimitropolii
a Imperiului Bizantin. Deci nu se poate vorbi de o ntemeiere, termen care nu apare n
actelePatriarhieiOecumenice,cideotranslatareamitropoliei.

ThetitleIhavechosenandannouncedonthisoccasionisinlinewithsome
earlier concerns regarding the beginnings of Romanian Christianity, the
emergence of Wallachia as an independent state and, finally, the relationship
betweenthethroneandthealtar1.
Naturally, the discussion should begin with the penetration, preaching and
acceptance of Christianity by the Romanised population on the Lower Danube.
The new belief spread easily in Scythia Minor, later named prfectura or
maritim2, as its inhabitants spoke vernacular Latin, therefore they understood

420

1
Cf.(CIOBANU)VERGATTI1977,p.239332;idem,1980,p.121132;1985,p.157176;
VERGATTI2003,p.2240;2009 1 ,p.451457;2009 2 ,p.2536;2009 3 ,p.225243.
2
For the administrative organisation and names designating Dobrudja in Antiquity,

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI
421

without any effort the sermons of Apostles Andrew and Philip3, who had come
here after the first synod of Jerusalem (4950 A.D.4). Following the paths crossed
by the apostles it shows, undeniably5, clearly, that they travelled across the
territoryinhabitedbytheRomanisedpopulationoffutureDobrudja6.
ItwasEmperorTrajan(98117)7whospreadChristianityfromScythiaMinor
and the empire as far as the newlyconquered province of Dacia (101102; 105
106).
The success of the two apostles, unmediated or through followers and
descendants in their mission of spreading Christianity among the Romanised
population, joined by those who had come from the empire, is proven both by
written and archaeological sources. The existence of some martyrs from among
the local population8, as well as that of several Palaeochristian inscriptions 9 and
theresultsofarchaeologicalexcavationsevincetherapid,constantdissemination
of Christianity, over a wide region, among the inhabitants of the Carpatho
DanubianPonticarea 10.
Here I should remark that the Palaeochristian and Christian objects
excavatedbyarchaeologistsweresmallsized,easytohidebytheowners,hardto
discover by persecuting authorities 11. Naturally, they belonged to common
people, who could not spend much money. The inscriptions mostly belonged to
ordinarypeople,notnecessarilyrichorveryrich12.
A first conclusion can be drawn here: Christianity with the ProtoRomanians and
thenRomanianswas,atfirst,apostolicandpopular.
I believe that this feature of popular Christianity that passed from Proto
Romanians to Romanians, gave authenticity to the faith. Furthermore, the large
numberofordinarybelieversallowedandrequiredtheChristianchurchtomove
ontoasuperiorformoforganisation,namelyepiscopacies13.
As regards the neighboring populations Bulgarians, Serbs, Hungarians,

see RDULESCU, BITOLEANU 1979, p. 9497, 123125; SLAVOVA 1998, p. 99106 (here p.
103,104).
3
Cf.POPESCU1994,p.8088;idem,2001,p.386398;idem,2009,p.927(herep.14).
4
Forthisfirstsynod,seeDUBUIT2000,p.283288;DUR2003,p.6184.
5
There are a number of opponents of apostolic and popular Christianity with the
ProtoRomanian and, later, the Romanian population. Among these, we can mention Nelu
Zugravu. The author denies the apostolic character of the Romanian Christianity for it
allegedly relies on legends and ballads emerged from the fantasy of some anonymous
bards(Cf.ZUGRAVU1997,p.144,160;2009,p.1864).
6
Cf.POPESCU2009,p.14andfoll.;PCURARIU,1980,p.5461.
7
Cf. PCURARIU 1980, p. 1213; Christianity was disseminated and imposed, in the
future province of Dacia, through merchants, travellers, who had come ex toto orbio
imperio,andthroughsoldiersandimperialauthorities,aftertheconquest(cf.NSTUREL
1984,p.219221).
8
See, especially, BAUMANN 2004. It would seem that the four martyrs whose traces
were discovered at Niculiel were victims of the great antiChristian persecution ordered
byAugustusDiocletianduring305306.
9
Cf.POPESCU1976,passim;BARNEA1979.
10
SeealsoGUDEA,GHIURCO1988.
11
Ibidem.
12
Cf.POPESCU1976.
13
Cf.NSTUREL1984,p.220,229234.

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

RussiansChristianitypenetratedlater,beingtakenoverbytheheadsofsociety
monarchs, aristocrats and was then imposed on the common people14. The
process was opposite to that of the Romanians where Christianity started from
thecommonpeopletotheleadersofsociety.Thisisasituationwhichexplainsthe
longlasting resistance for centuries in the harsh life conditions on the Lower
Danube. We should not forget that the Romanian lands faced all evils, when the
great waves of migrants crossed this area on their way to Western Europe15. The
dwellers of the CarpathoDanubianPontic space benefited from the existence of
large forests covering the Romanian Plain16. It is here that the oppressed, huge
part of the population from the former province of Dacia, found refuge and
started to practise Christianity as Hesychasm17. Monks and eremites built small
places of worship, made of wood; some of them were also built in caves and
sheltered places18. Having a propensity for the use of wooden constructions, the
population in these parts did not leave monumental material evidence, except a
fewestablishments 19.
Later, when the waves of migrants had tempered, the former Roman
provinces underwent a process of local political organisation. According to the
tradition and ideology of the medieval world, a crowned head would always be
attended by a hierarch of appropriate rank. As all written sources revealed, the
dwellers of the CarpathoDanubianPontic area were Christian suffragans of the
Christian Church of Orthodox denomination, an orientation towards the
Oecumenical Patriarchate and the Byzantine Empire20, the successor and
legitimaterepresentativeofauniversalpower,wasbutnatural.
Movingacrosstimes,wereachthe13thcentury,whenweencounterthefirst
RomanianpoliticalentitiesontheterritoryoffutureWallachia.
FollowingtheassassinationofIoannitsaKaloyan(11971207)inThessaloniki
(1207), a monarch whose title of emperor had been acknowledged by Pope
InnocentIII21,hisempiredivided.Hewasfollowedtoleadershipbyanumberof
successors22.OneofthesewasEsclas,mentionedbyHenrideValenciennes23.This

422

14
Cf. ZEILLER 1918; VAILLANT, LASCARIS 1933, p. 515; OSTROGORSKI 1969,
p.256,30;POPOVICI1996.
15
Cf.MICHELET1853,p.2.
16
Cf.GIURESCU1976,p.2939;COTE1976.
17
Cf.PCURARIU1980,p.181182andfoll.;BECK2012,p.107113,197202,363370.
18
ForwoodarchitectureinEasternEurope,seeFNSEN,IVANOV1981,p.5265;for
churchesandmonasteriesinthecentralpartofthefutureWallachia,seeGLIGORE2012.
19
Forexample,thesmallplaceofworshipofDensu(Cf.VTIANU1930,p.3343;
RUSU 2008, passim) or the recent discovery of a Christian church from the 9 th century, in
AlbaIulia.
20
NSTUREL1984,p.219234.
21
Cf. Gesta Inocentii papae III, in: J. P. Migne, Patrologia Latina, Paris, 1890, CCXIV,
coll.413417;VERGATTI(CIOBANU)1985,p.157176.
22
Amongthese,thebestknownwasBoril,cf.VERGATTI(CIOBANU)1985,p.159and
foll.).
23
J. LOGNON, Introduction to Henri de Valenciennes, La Chronique, published by
J.Lognon,Paris,1928,p.53,note1;HenrideValenciennes,HistoiredelempereurHenrila
suite de Geoffroy de Villehardouin La conqute de Constantinople, published by Natallis de
Wailly,Paris,1882,p.336338.

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI
423

Esclas, ruler of the city of Tsepina and some parts of Banat, married a natural
daughter of the second emperor of the Latin Empire, Henri de Hainaut (1205
1216)24.Nevertheless,EscalsdidnotrenouncehisOrthodoxbeliefs25.
The same belief in the Orthodox denomination of the Romanian population
neighbouring the areas dominated by Esclas is evinced by two letters of Pope
Gregory IX (12271241). The first one, of 1228, is addressed to king of Hungary
AndrewII(12051235)26.Thesecondone,dated14November123427,addressedto
princeBela28,thefuturekingofHungaryBelaIV(12351270),wasaremonstrance
to the family of Arpadian monarchs for not having taken measures against the
schismatics pseudobishops (in fact, the Orthodox bishops) across the
Carpathians29. The latter would draw the Hungarians and the Teutons
(Transylvanian Saxons) who stopped obeying the right believers, the Catholic
bishops30.
Asresultsfromthetextofthepapalepistles,especiallythesecondone,itis
possible,accordingtothementalityofthetime,thatthoseOrthodoxbishopsand
archbishops should have had connections with the Byzantium and the
Oecumenical Patriarchate of the former Byzantine Empire. Very likely, they
attended the crowned heads of the CarpathoDanubian area. The existence of
somepoliticalleadersisshownbyforeignsourcesatdatesclosetothepontifical
letters.Thus,thePersianhistorianResidodDnrecountedthatin1241or1242a
leaderoftheulacui(Olachs)31,acertainMishelav32defeatedtheTartars33.
A similar piece of information is also found with the French chronicler
PhilippeMouske.Hementionsinhisrhymedchroniclethatin1241or1242des
bonnesnouvellesarrivedasleroideBlaquiehaddefeatedtheTartars34.On2June
1247, King Bela IV of Hungary granted a diploma to Rembald, magister of the
Order of Hospitallers. This document mentions voivodes Seneslau and Litovoi
andknezesIoanandFarca35.
The same document stipulated that no taxes should be charged from the
existing churches or those to be built36. These paragraphs of the Diploma prove

Ibidem;VERGATTI2012,p.206207.
Ibidem.
26
DocumenteprivindistoriaromnilorculesedeEudoxiudeHurmuzaki(a.k.a.Hurmuzaki
Densuianu,Documente),vol.I/1:11991345,Bucureti,1887,p.108109.
27
Ibidem, p. 132133; Documenta Romaniae Historica. D. Relaii ntre rile romne,
volume I (12221456), Bucureti, 1977, p. 2021, doc. 9. See PAPACOSTEA 1998, p. 99100;
TURCU2001,p.159166.
28
Ibidem.
29
Cf.ROSETTI1905,p.247332;FEREN1931,passim.
30
HurmuzakiDensuianu, Documente, I/1, p. 132133; Documenta Romaniae Historica.
D.,Vol.I,p.2021,doc.9.
31
This term designated the Romanians, according to the researcher Aurel Decei
(DECEI1978,p.194,195,196andfoll.)
32
According to Aurel Decei, by a linguistic calculus, it might become Seneslau
(ibidem).
33
Ibidem.
34
Cf.VERGATTI(CIOBANU)1976,p.255,n.58;VERGATTI2012,p.206207.
35
Cf.DocumentaRomaniaeHistorica,B.araRomneasc,vol.I(12471500),1966,p.78.
36
Ibidem.
24
25

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

that the church represented a force on the territory of the future Wallachia. It
shouldbetakenintoconsideration.
Itmightbepossible,duetoresearchesofhistoricalgeography37,tolocatethe
four local political leaders. The voivode with the largest autonomy, Seneslau38,
might have had his residence at Curtea de Arge. Archaeological excavations
seem to confirm this assumption39. Beneath the current St. Nicholas Princely
Church, vestiges of another small church40, a chapel from the 13th century, with
the Greekcross plan41, were discovered. Such plan was used especially for the
churchesthatheldservicesofAulicrank,asChristianscouldbebetterorganised
spatially.
To specify the ab initio purpose and character of the small church of Curtea
de Arge, the plan was not taken into account. Although opinions regarding the
purpose of the small church have so far been divergent42, as has been the dating
the monument43, I believe that, based on the plan, closeness to the voivodal
residence, wall premises and access road (a path covered with gravel), one may
assertthatthisplaceforworshipmighthaveservedthelocalvoivode.
The dimensions of the 13thcentury church were so small44 that could only
house about 50 people. This supported the assumption that it was a place of
worshipforthecourt45.IthinkthatArgeIchurchwasinfactforallmembersof
the urban community of Curtea de Arge. Here, people would find solace and
shelterincaseofdanger,evenifthechurchwasseparatedfromthecourtandthe
urbancommunitybyawallenclosure46.
Thissmallchurch,conventionallycalledArgeI,disappearedaround134047.
Thecircumstancesofitsdismantlementarenotclear48.Initsplaceamonumental
church, dedicated to St. Nicholas, was erected. The new church, named,
generically, St. Nicholas Princely Church, of large size49, was considered by

424

CONEA1935,passim.
Ibidem.
39
DRGHICEANU1923,p.976.
40
Ibidem.
41
Ibidem;SACERDOEANU1935,p.4957;GrigoreIonescuemphasisestheimportance
oftheseplans(cf.IONESCU1940,p.1314);N.Constantinescubringsnothingnewregarding
the two churches of Curtea de Arge, but only repeats what his predecessors wrote
(CONSTANTINESCU 1984, passim); actually, the same author, N. Constantinescu, makes a
mistake when dating the churches of Curtea de Arge, which Ioan Murean proves by
discussingtheresultsofarchaeologicalexcavations(Cf.MUREAN2010,p.352).
42
Cf. CONSTANTINESCU 1984, p. 8492, 103106, 144148; CHIHAIA 1998, p. 4142.
Undoubtedly, Pavel Chihaia is right when establishing the character of the church where
servicesofaulicrankwereheld.
43
Cf. MUREAN 2010, p. 352 (discusses the dating of the monument, highlighting
N.Constantinescuserrors).
44
Ontheaverage,sizesare14x8m;thesmallchurchoverlapsapprox.2/3ofthenave
ofthePrincelySt.NicholasChurchbuiltbyorderofBasarabI(IONESCU1940,p.1314).
45
Cf.CONSTANTINESCU1984,p.144;contrarytoCHIHAIA1998,p.4142.
46
CHIHAIA1984,p.4344
47
CHIHAIA1984,p.42;MUREAN2010,p.353,n.60.
48
Ibidem.
49
Therectangleinscribedwas14.55mx23.50m,heightuptotherooftopover23m,
thenaveis11.80x12.40m(cf.IONESCU1963,p.128;DIEHL1925,p.438);theproportions
37
38

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI
425

Charles Diehl as the most important Orthodox ecclesiastical construction of the


14th century in SouthEastern Europe50. This church also had a plan in inscribed
Greekcross51. It is a further indication that this impressive ecclesiastical place,
built roughly during 13401351 (1352)52 was meant to house a bishop and a
MetropolitanateofUngroWallachia53.
St. Nicholas Princely Church is likely to have successfully aimed, through
magnificence,tostrengthenthefameandprestigeofBasarabprincesinEurope.
WemaydrawatemporalparallelbetweentheevolutionofCurteadeArge
church and that of the Orthodox church of high rank of Vicina. In the Danubian
port of Vicina, the Orthodox church of superior rank, an episcopacy, also
appearedinthefirsthalfofthe13thcentury.Wehaveplaceditinthefirsthalfof
the13thcentury,awideperiodoftime,becausethefirstmentionofanOrthodox
church of high rank in the Vicina port can be found in a Notitia episcopatuum,
impreciselydated54.
The church was assumed, on logical and historical grounds, to
have been founded and consecrated during the rule of the Nicene
basileus John III Doukas Vatatzes (12211254)55. It was then that those

of other churches built in the same epoch are all inferior to the Princely Church of Curtea
de Arge: Budrumdjami, KillisseDjami, The Virgin Pammakaristos of Constantinople,
KazandjilarDjami (Theotocos) and YacoubPashaDjami (St. Catherine) of Thessaloniki;
onlythepresentZeyrekCamii,formerChurchofthePantokratorinConstantinople,which
goesbackfurtherthanthe14 th century,hasanaveof16x16m(ibidem).
50
DIEHL1925,p.438.
51
Cf. IONESCU 1940, p. 24;IONESCU1963, p. 128. Attention shouldbe drawn onN.
Constantinescuandhisworksbecausehedoesnotknowhowtousethechurchplanwhen
defining the monument. N. Constantinescu only takes over the plan without being able to
defineitsimportance.
52
The so called sgraffito (The Great Basarab Voyvoda died in 6860 (1351/1352) in
Campulung)carvedintothechurchnavewallisveryimportantforthedateofcompletion
of the monument; see DRGHICEANU 1923, p. 976; IONESCU 1940, p. 18; LZRESCU
1968, p. 151152;CHIHAIA1998, p. 43 and foll. (PavelChihaia also discusses theopinions
ofotherauthorsregardingthedatingofSt.NicholasPrincelyChurchofCurteadeArge).
N. Constantinescu considers that the monument was erected after 1360 and the sgrafitto
represented an act of remembering (CONSTANTINESCU 1984, p. 148), but he does not
supporthisassertionwithpertinentarguments.
53
LZRESCU1968,p.151152;CHIHAIA1998,p.43;VERGATTI2009 2 ,p.2536.
54
GELZER 1901, p. 592, 594; the name of Vicina could be number 152 on the list of
episcopacies (cf. BRTIANU 1935, p. 36). The list of episcopacies, archiepiscopacies and
metropolitan churches might have been compiled during the rule of Michael VIII
Palaiologos (12601282); however, the text refers to the situation of ecclesiastical places
especiallyinthelatterpartofthe13 th century.Possibly,thislistemphasisestheresurgence
inside the Byzantine Orthodox Church during basileus John III Doukas Vatatzes (1221
1254). One such view was expressed by Vitalien Laurent (LAURENT 1932), p. 318, N. 3;
1936,p.115,N.2.Inhisturn,J.Darrouzsalsopublishedaglossein1299ofthecodexVat.
gr. no. 1455, f. 223v, in DARROUZS 1981, p. 386, assuming that the episcopacy of Vicina
might have been created during Patriarch Germanos II of Constantinople (12221240).
Connections with the Oecumenical Patriarchate in the first half of the 13 th century may be
proved and supported by the discovery in Dobrudja of a seal belonging to Germanos II
(cf.MITREA1968,p.253261).
55
Cf.IORGA1908,p.34;LAURENT1939,p.91103.

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

chorepiscopi56 (country bishops), bishops of an inferior rank, might have been


sentfromVicinatoCurteadeArge.Itwasanolderpracticeofthechurch57that
hadnotbeenabandoned.
The two places of worship of Curtea de Arge and Vicina allowed the
Romanian voivodes to have direct connections, through clerics, with the
Byzantine basileis. It was a way of expression of the Caesaropapistical
institution.ThroughtheOrthodoxChurch,nominalauthorityofbasileisexercised
onseveralterritoriesthathadoncebelongeddefactoanddejuretotheByzantine
empire58.
I wanted to make these comments because there is no solid documentary
evidence to show an orientation of the Romanian Orthodox Church towards the
selfproclaimed,rebelpatriarchatesofTarnovo,PeorOhrid59.Thosewhocame
upwiththisassumptionZlatarski,Jireek60andMutafcev61andtheirepigones
did it for political reasons, dictated by their chancelleries that, unfortunately,
havebeentakenandusedtodate62.
ThebasileisandhierarchschosetheseeofthenewepiscopacyattheDanube
port of Vicina, for it was a prosperous town63, and connections on sea were
easier64. Under these circumstances, connections with the Byzantine Empire
churchcouldveryeasilybetiedthroughVicina.
Thefoundationoftheepiscopacytowardsthe13thcenturyatVicinawaspart
ofawideractionoftheOrthodoxChurch65.Itwasfollowedbyaresponseofthe
Catholic clergy. The latter, who were engaged in a missionary and proselytical
process66, could not neglect the Danubian port of Vicina. There, in 1280, the
FranciscanbrotherMosesoftheOrderofFriarsMinorhadamonastery builtfor
the Genoese community in town and not only67. It is a further discrete but clear
andconvincingindicationofthepurchasepoweroftheurbancommunityinthat
port.

426

ThereferencetocountryepiscopaciesisfoundintheworksoftheSerdicasynod(cf.
HESS 2002, p. 146 and foll.). These country bishops were present with the Romanians, as
well,oneofthemapparentlybearingthenameofUrsus(cf.PCURARIU1980,p.181182).
57
Ibidem.
58
See DAGRON 1996, passim, as well as the review of this volume, written by Jean
ClaudeCheynet,RevuedestudesByzantines56(1998),p.289291.
59
PCURARIU1980,p.183andfoll.
60
JIREEK1876,p.211andfoll.
61
MUTAFCIEV1932,p.190andfoll.
62
Cf.VERGATTI2001,p.7690.
63
Cf.BRTIANU1935,passim.
64
AHRWEILER1966,passim;ATANASIUCROITORU2008,passim.
65
John III Doukas Vatatzes caused a small revolution in the life of the Orthodox
Churchoftheempire,whichledtoitsrevitalisation(cf.SPANOS,ZARRAS2010,p.6378,
herep.73).
66
Cf. GNICOT 1968, p. 100 and foll. The great promoter of the Catholic proselytism
and missionary work was Pope Innocent III (11981216), through the orders of the
mendicants:theFranciscanandDominicanOrders.Thesetwoordersalsoworkedonthe
territory of the future Romanian countries, where they are attested in documents. They
werenotsuccessfulamongtheRomanians.
67
Cf.ANDREESCU19321933,p.151163.
56

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI
427

TheByzantineEmpireledbybasileusMichaelVIIIPalaiologos(12601281)68
reacted. Duringtheruleofthis basileus,orimmediatelyafter him,theOrthodox
churchofVicinarosetotherankofarchiepiscopacyand,soonafterthat,tothatof
metropolitanate69. Then, its leader was a certain Theodor. He was mentioned in
twodocumentsofthesynodsdated128570and129271.
ResearchcarriedoutinGreecebyDenisePapachryssanthou,morethanfour
decades ago, revealed that the title of archpriest followed by the name of residence
designated, exclusively, a metropolitan. These cases know no exception72. It was
thecaseofTheodorandhissuccessors,aswell,whocompliedwiththeconditions
mentionedbyDenisePapachryssanthou.
Asyet,Ihavenotfounddocumentaryreferencestoallowmetospecifyhow
manyyearsTheodoroccupiedthemetropolitanseeofVicina.
TheodorsfirstknownsuccessorwasmetropolitanLucas.Hewasdirectlyor
indirectly mentioned as holding the office in 1301, 1302, 1303 and the winter of
13051306. He did not appear exclusively in imperial documents or patriarchal
records, but also in the pages left by Georgios Pachymeres. He appears to have
played some part in mediating the crossing of the Danube by the 16,000 Alans
who wanted to come as mercenaries of the Byzantine Empire73. Moreover, he
drew attention to himself on account of his wealth. He had an annual income of
800 gold hyperperi. He aroused the envious reprimand of Patriarch Athanasius
I74. Metropolitan Lucas was also present in synods. He is first mentioned by
GeorgiosPachymeres.ThedeaconofSt.Sofiamentionedhimon13February1303
asmemberofthesynodthatrecordedtheconflictbetweenbasileusAndronicusII
theElder(12811328)andPatriarchJohnXIIKosmas 75.Thesecondmentionrefers
to the synod of winter 13051306 and can be found in Patriarch Athanasius Is
correspondence. It was then that the adventurous usurper Ioan Drymys was
anathematised. The patriarch showed, on the same occasion, that Ioan Drymys
had sent envoys to the Amalecites (the Turks), the Italians and those who live
neartheIster(theDanube)insearchofallies76.
Vitalien Laurent showed that that could have been the first time the

68

ForthepersonalityofMichaelVIIIPalaiologos,seeOSTROGORSKI1969,p.474and

foll.
Cf.NSTUREL1971,p.3342.
Theodor was the 35 th of the 41 prelates who participated in the synod of summer
1285tosignfortheconvictionofJohnBekkos(cf.LAURENT1927,p.145).
71
Cf.MOISESCU,LUPA,FILIPESCU1957,p.142.
72
Research has shown that, in documents of the Orthodox church in the 12 th 15 th
centuries, the rank of archpriest hid either a bishop, an archbishop or a metropolitan.
Whenthenameofthearchpriestwasaccompaniedbythenameoftheplaceofordination,
it was definitely always a metropolitan. It was the case of the Vicina metropolitans
TheodorandLucas(cf.PAPACHRYSSANTHOU1970,p.405,n.79).
73
FontesHistoriDacoRoman/IzvoareleistorieiRomniei,vol.III,Scriptoresbyzantini,
sc. XIXIV/ Scriitori bizantini (sec. XIXIV), 1975, p. 450452. Identification of the
metropolitanasLucaswasdonebyNSTUREL1971,p.3536.
74
LAURENT 1971, p. 401403, No. 1613; NSTUREL 1971, p. 3537, 41. Fontes IV,
p.140141.
75
FontesIII,p.450452.
76
Fontes,IV,p.142143.
69
70

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

Romanians were mentioned as political power77. The Byzantine author used this
vague expression the inhabitants on the Ister because he was not aware of
realitiesontheLowerDanube,wherethefuturestateWallachiawastobeborn.I
believe that Vitalien Laurent was right. In no case could those mentioned by
Patriarch Athanasius I have been Hungarian, as was assumed78. One single
counterargument is sufficient. An Orthodox metropolitan, a suffragan of the
Oecumenical Patriarchate, could not have shepherded the Catholic Hungarians.
At the same time, they could not have been Bulgarians or Serbs either, for they
obeyed their rebel patriarchates that had been anathemysed by the Oecumenical
Patriarchate.
Ibelievethatthenoteregardingwhathappenedinthewinterof13051306is
extremelyimportant.Itisdocumentaryevidencewhichprovestheexistenceofa
metropolitan and a metropolitan church with authority over the territory of the
future Wallachia. It is true, the date is not particularly accurate: the winter of
13051306. But it is known that back then Metropolitan Lucas and, explicitly, the
Vicina Metropolitanate had expanded their authority over the land of the
RomanianPlain.
TheformerbasileusJohnVICantacuzenewrote,inhisChronicle,startedafter
hisdethronement(November1354),whilebeingretiredattheMonasteryofSaint
George of Mangana in Constantinople79, that in 1323 the prince of Wallachia,
Basarab I the Founder, had come with his army of UngroVlachs and Scythians
(Tartars)tohelphisfatherinlaw,TsarMichaelShishmanofVidin80.
The name UngroVlachs, though older, first appeared in the Chronicle
written by the former basileus John VI Cantacuzene81. It is neither the first, nor
thelasttimewhenatermusedinwritingtookoverthenameofapeopleorofa
stateorgeographicalentitythathadlongbeenincirculationandestablisheditin
thedailylanguageofthecommonpeople.Naturally,whenhewasapriestthere,
the metropolitan of Vicina would ordain the priests82. Therefore, this is a further

428

77
Cf. LAURENT 1971, p. 430; MAFFY TALBOT 1975, p. 407408 (the editor wonders
whowerethoselivingneartheDanube.SheisinclinedtobelieveitwastheBulgarians,but
doesnotruleoutthepossibilitythattheywereRomanians,HungariansorSerbs).
78
Ibidem.
79
This was the first monastery where basileus John VI Cantacuzene sought refuge
afterhebecameamonkknownasIoasaf.Itwasalarge,richchurch(cf.JANIN1969,p.75
81). He left itfor a smaller monastery,TheotokosNea Peribleptos (Cf. NICOL 1996,p. 140
and foll.). Finally, he withdrew to the despotate led by his son Matthew where he died in
1383(ibidem).
80
Cf.FontesIII,p.482483.
81
Ibidem.
82
In May 1359, the document by which Metropolitan Iachint was transferred from
Vicina to Curtea de Arge stipulated that, according to the churchly practice and rite, he
would confirm anagnosts throughout his eparchy and congregation, promoting
subdeacons and deacons and ordaining priests, taking, at the same time, in his hand, all
rights related to it (Cf. Fontes IV, p. 200201). The way of expression the archpriests who
wrote the synodic document clearly shows that these rights were inherited by the
metropolitanfromhispredecessors,probablychoraepiscopi.Imakethisassertionbecauseit
results, from the same document, that there were already ordained priests and appointed
deaconsontheterritoryofWallachia.

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI
429

irrefutableargument,basedondocuments,whichrescindstheassumptionthatall
Romanian Orthodox clerics had relationships of obedience with the rebel
patriarchates south of the Danube. Moreover, the connection of northern
Dobrudja with Wallachia is proved by documents as far as early 14 th century, or
probablylate13th,withprincesofWallachia(Thocomerius,BasarabItheFounder,
NicholasAlexander)rulingoverthenorthofDobrudjaaswell,wheretheportof
Vicina was located. Written documents, foreign indeed, are clear. The Arab
geographer AbuFedda wrote that, in 1320, Isaccea (Saacdji) was in Alloualaq
(Wallachia) 83.Traveller IbnBattuta,inhisturn, wrote that,in1330,thetownsof
IsacceaandBabadagwereundertheWallachianrule84.Finally,in1339,theJewish
cartographer Angelino Dulcert or Doluarte85 marked Vicina on his portolan as
lying on the right bank of the Danube, i.e. in Dobrudja86. Off the port, on the
oppositebank,Dulcertdrawthesigntamgha87.Topeopleofthetime,especiallyto
seafarers, it meant that that place was the border of the Mongol Empire, where
customs duties were charged88. Another element which speaks for Wallachia
ruling over north of Dobrudja is the dissemination of Christianity of Orthodox
denomination in that area. My assertion relies on the discovery of St. Athanasie
Church from Niculiel, where services have been held uninterruptedly from the
13thcenturyuptothepresent89.
There can only be one conclusion. The prince of Wallachia also had in his
possessionthelandsofnorthernDobrudjawheretheportofVicinawaslocated 90.
Consequently, I can advance the hypothesis that the princes of Curtea de Arge
were accompanied by a hierarch of corresponding rank, most likely a country
bishop, delegated by the metropolitan of Vicina. Thus, Romanian lords could
better defend their people against the offensive of the neighbouring Catholic
states,theKingdomsofHungaryandPoland.
One natural question arises. Why did not the Wallachian princes bring

Aboulfda,Gographie,translatedbyE.Reinaud,Paris,1847,p.316.
Cltori strini despre rile romne, vol. I, publ. by M. Holban, Bucureti, 1968,
p.48.
85
Cf. Sea charts of the early explorers, 13 th to 17 th century, publ. by Michel Mollat du
Jourdin, Monique de La Roncire, MarieMadeleine Azard, Isabelle RaynaudNguyen,
MarieAntoinetteVannereau,Fribourg,1984,p.15;IdonotshareRaymondBeazleysview
according to which Dulcert and Dalorto are two different authors just because some
insignificantdetailsontheportolansdonotcoincide(cf.BEAZLEY1949,p.522).
86
NRDENSKJOLD 1897, republished by Burt. Franklin, 1962, p. 33; see Pietro
Viscontis maps (1318and1320) in ibidem, pl.VI,9; MarinoSanudosmap (ibidem, pl.XIII;
also reproduced in Cltori strini despre rile romne, vol. I, p. 69); a great similarity to
them can be noticed in the portolan created by Perrino Vesconte (1327) the name
flume(n) de Vicina v(e)l Danubiu(m) vel Danoia also appears here (GRMAD 1925,
p.8).
87
NRDENSKJOLD1897,p.33.
88
Cf.BRTIANU1935,p.63.
89
Cf.MOISESCU1979,p.141144.
90
I am inclined to identify Vicina as the present port of Isaccea, which it overlaps. I
bring only one argument the numismatic one. Around the present town of Isaccea were
themostnumerouscoinsfromlate13 th centuryandearly14 th centurydiscovered.Thereare
more coins than those discovered throughout the whole of Dobrudja (also see
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU2003,p.67102;CUSTUREA,TALMACHI2011,p.231).
83
84

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

metropolitanstotheirsidesooner?
The answer lies in the decisions of the synod of Serdica (343 A.D.).
Approximately 170 hierarchs attended the works there. They compiled the 23
canons representing the final document which aimed to discipline the Orthodox
clergy.Canons5(VIa)and6(VIb) 91specifiedthemethodofelectionofthehigh
hierarchs,thebishops.Canon5(VIa),initsLatinversion,Latinbeingtheofficial
language, shows that only one bishop should remain in a province and should
thatbishopfailtofulfilhisdutiesoutofnegligence,thenChristianscouldappeal
tobishopsofaneighbouringland(province).Christiansshouldwritethebishop,
informinghimaboutthepeopleswilltobringanotherbishop.Ifthelocalbishop
ignoredtherequestofthecitizens,ofthelaw,thepeopleswillwouldstillhaveto
befulfilledandtheappointmentwouldhavetobecarriedout 92.
ThereareseveraldifferencesintheGreekversion.Themainisthestatement
accordingtowhichabishopcannotopposetheconsecration,theappointmentofa
new hierarch. Had he tried to oppose or failed to appear at the investiture
ceremony,thiswouldhavestilltakenplace,evenwithouthisconsent93.
Canon 6 (VI b) completes the norms of the previous canon relating to the
election and appointment of a new hierarch. The Greek version is a short text
whichforbidsthebishopsfromtheneighbouringprovincestoappointbishopsin
places where there were enough priests. Two exceptions were considered. The
firstregardedplacesthathadpreviouslyhadbishops,thesecondconcernedthose
areas where the population had increased and was worthy of and needed a
hierarch. Bishops could not be appointed in smaller towns or villages, i.e. in
places with a smaller population, unable to maintain and keep a bishop. The
Orthodoxpriestsprestigecouldnothaveallowedforthat94.
These canons, particularly canon 6 (VI b), must have been discussed when
countrybishopswerereplaced95.Theexistenceofcountry bishopsseems to have
beenwidespread.Therefore,canon6(VIb)wasreinforced,beingintroducedinto
canon V of the Council of Carthage (390 A.D.)96. It has remained in the church
canonseversince.
Thetwocanonsaretheonlyonesthatcanexplain,byecclesiasticallaw,the
attitude and position full of pride, magnificence of Greek hierarchs towards the
Romanianprinces.
It was not justified. The documents written in the 14th century clearly show
that the Danubian port of Vicina underwent a somewhat fast process of
involution97. In 1340, decay was so low that metropolitan Macarie of Vicina was

430

91
There is a double numbering, for number 5 shows the version in Latin, the official
language of the empire, while the number in brackets indicates the Greek version
(cf.HESS2002,passim).
92
ThetextofcanonVinLatininHESS2002,p.146andfoll.
93
HESS2002,p.146andfoll.
94
HESS2002,p.15455.
95
HESS2002,p.155.Mostlikely,beforemetropolitanIachint,therewasa
chorepiscopusatCurteadeArge.
96
HESS2002,p.156
97
In 1317 and 1324, the metropolitans of Vicina, whose names were not given, were
called to two synods of the Ecumenical Patriarchate, due to their rank, to solve some

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI
431

forced to leave the port. His own life could not be ensured. He answered and
promisedPatriarchJohnXIV(Aprenos)Kalekasthathewouldneverleavetown98.
Hekepthispromise.In1341and1343,metropolitanMacariewastobefoundas
Vicinarepresentativeamongtheparticipantsintheecumenicalsynods99.
Mostlikely,hewassucceededbyacertainKirill,mentionedasparticipantin
a 1347 synod100. It is probably he who was present at another synod, that of
September1348101.Ihavesaidprobablybecausein1348theVicinametropolitan
who attended the synod was not nominated. It might have been the same Kirill,
duetothesmalltemporaldistancefromtheprevioussynod.
Finally, the last Metropolitan of Vicina was Hyacinth. He probably came to
CurteadeArgein1353or1354.
ThisassertionisbasedonaparagraphwrittenbyHyacinthinaletterdated
1370,addressedtoPatriarchPhilotheosIKokkinos.Thetextsaysitshallperhaps
seem vain of me that I once prompted the great voivode, over Your Holinesss
head, to reconcile and be friends with you. And now, just as I have reached my
oldage,IsufferforthisandamoffendedbytheHolyChurchofGodasifIwerea
profanerandscornerofit102.
In order to accomplish a mediation mission between the Wallachian prince
and Patriarch Philotheos I Kokkinos, Iachint was forced to come to Curtea de
Arge. He was successful there. This action could only have taken place during
thefirstmandateofPatriarchPhilotheosIKokkinos,namelyduring13531354.It
isthenthatsomereconciliationbetweenthePatriarchandtheprinceofCurteade
Arge, who had married, the second time, the Catholic Hungarian noble woman
Clara of Doboca, might have been considered 103. Under no circumstances could
he, Prince Nicholas Alexander, have been suspected of embracing the Catholic
religion. His position in this issue would have prevented him from becoming a
prince. The hereditary elective provisions of the jus vallachicum are clear: the
prince should be a man, of Orthodox denomination (of right belief), of sound
mindandbodyandpartoftherulingfamily104.
Therefore, the estrangement of relationships between the Patriarchate and
the prince was also due to other indefinite causes. They were interpreted as
IachinthavingbeenfavourabletoCatholicism105.
To remind a Patriarch of Philotheos I Kokkinos position of an action he

administrative disputes (cf. CIOBANU (VERGATTI) 1977, p. 236). The porttown also
sufferedbecauseofthepredatoryattacksoftheTartarsandBulgarians(ibidem;BRTIANU
1935,p.7486)
98
Cf. LAURENT 1946, p. 225232; idem, 1960, p. 145162, here p. 155 (in this last
article, the author modifies the dispatch date of Macaries letter, establishing that 1340 is
the correct one). The letter sent by Metropolitan Macarie of Vicina to the patriarch is
reproducedinLAURENT,NSTUREL1946,table1.
99
Cf.CIOBANU(VERGATTI)1977,p.236237,N.40,41.
100
MEYENDORF1963,p.209227(herep.226,line504).
101
MIKLOSICH,MLLER1860,p.274,No.CXXIV.
102
FontesIV,p.206207.
103
HURMUZAKI/DENSUIANU,Documente,vol.I/2,p.158,159;
104
See Instituii feudale din rile romne. Dicionar (coord.O.Sachelarie, N.Stoicescu),
Bucureti,1988,p.168172.
105
Cf.NSTUREL1978,p.302,N.16.

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

should be grateful for, although it had happened more than a decade and a half
before,showedthatIachintwasdesperateandheinvoked,inhisdefence,adeed
of major importance. Dan Ioan Murean believes that, despite the provisions of
jusvalachicum,NicholasAlexanderembracedtheCatholicfaithbeforeascending
to the throne. He did so in order to marry Clara Doboka and, later, during
Philotheosfirstpatriarchate(13531354),IachintreconvertedhimtoOrthodoxy106.
Personally, I do not believe that Mr. Dan Ioan Murean is right. In an earlier
article107IcompletelydismantledDanielBarbusarguments108whichunderlieMr.
DanIoanMureansassumption.Consequently,Icanarguethattherewereother
causes which led to the estrangement of relationships between Philotheos I
Kokkinos, in his first mandate (13531354), and Prince Nicholas Alexander who
hadjustascendedtothethrone(13521364).Itishighlyprobablethat,duringhis
shortoneyearmandate,PhilotheosIKokkinosshouldnothavehadenoughtime
to verify if the modest town of Curtea de Arge fulfilled all the requirements
stipulated in canons 56 of the Serdica synod. This might have prompted the
Oecumenical Patriarchate not to answer Nicholas Alexanders repeated letters109.
The Romanian Prince certainly felt offended by this. Iachints intervention was
thus needed to appease and reestablish normal relationships with the
OecumenicalPatriarchate.Inmyopinion,itisthisepisodethatIachintreferstoin
his epistle addressed, in 1370, to Patriarch Philotheos I Kokkinos. For south
eastern Europe, establishing relationships between the Prince of Wallachia, the
most powerfulmonarchoftheage,andthePatriarchatewasasignificantaction.
Iachintsmission,successfullyaccomplished,couldnothavebeenforgotten.
Actually, by his action, Hyacinth restored the older connections between
UngroWallachia and the Patriarchate, achieved through an episcopacy led by
chorepiscopi. This assumption is based on a note of a Notitia episcopatum
discovered and presented by reverend J. Darrouzs110. In this text there is a
marginal note, marked and emphasised by letter N. It represents an addition:
alongsidethemetropolitanatesandepiscopaciesmentioned,thereweretwomore
thathadtobeadded:theMetropolitanateofPegasandthatofUngroWallachia111.
Asregardsthelatter,itisspecifiedthatitwascreatedbyPatriarchPhilotheosas
two metropolitanates that had evolved from an episcopacy112. This particular
informationisofundeniableimportance.

432

Cf.MUREAN2010,p.346andN.38.
Cf. VERGATTI 2008, p. 7581; the complete dismantlement of Daniel Barbus
argumentsisalsoknownbyMr.NeaguDjuvara(cf.DJUVARA2011,p.105110).
108
Cf.BARBU1986,passim;BARBU1986,p.287300.
109
Cf. Fontes IV, p. 196197 (...Prince Alexander, urged by a though of devotion for
God and proving much love and obedience and allegiance to Gods holy Catholic
(=universal, A/N) and apostolic church,askednot oncebut several times inhis letters and
begged for our grace...); ibidem, p. 200201 (...From Your Worships earlier and latest
letters has our grace clearly learnt what Your Worship intended to show and received the
news with great joy, praising the obedience, allegiance, inclination, love you cherish for
Christsholy,Catholicandapostolicchurch...).
110
DARROUZS1981,p386.
111
Ibidem.
112
Ibidem.AlsoseethediscussioninMUREAN2010,p.347andfoll.
106
107

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI
433

The most significant information for us is the assertion that the


Metropolitanate of UngroWallachia originates from an episcopacy. Nicolae
Iorgas intuition is thus confirmed113. This brings into discussion the existence of
countrybishops,predecessorsofthemetropolitanate.
Finally,anotherpartoftheinformationhighlightedbyreverendJ.Darrouzs
isthatthetwometropolitanatesmighthavebeenfoundedbyPatriarchPhilotheos
I Kokkinos. An explanation and a clarification arise from here. The late
ByzantinistP..NsturelshowedthatonlythesecondmetropolitanateofUngro
Wallachia,thatwasledbyDanielChritopoulos,oweditsexistencetoPhilotheosI
Kokkinos. The other, earlier, one was due to the translation of the Vicina
metropolitanate to Curtea de Arge, then settled in place of a former episcopacy
and was headed by Iachint. This translation process was acknowledged by the
documents of May 1359, issued during Patriarch Calist I. The relationships
between the two patriarchs, Philotheos I Kokkinos and Calist I, went through a
period of deep dissension, hate, for one forcibly replaced the other114. This can
explain what was written in the miscellaneous comprising the Notitia
episcopatuum. Knowing Philotheos I Kokkinos feelings, the author probably
wantedtoflatterhim,completelyeliminatingCalistIfromamongthosewhohad
contributed to the translation process of the metropolitan see from Vicina to
Arge.
Perhaps the author of Notitia episcopatuum, for the reason mentioned,
attributed the two metropolitanates to Philotheos I Kokkinos, particularly as he
wrote about the events occurred in UngroWallachia in some other distant time
andplace.
I believe that the appointment de jure of Iachint as the first metropolitan of
UngroWallachiawasdonewhentheGreekarchpriestssawthattheprovisionsof
canons 5 and 6 (VI a and VI b) of the synod of Serdica and of Canon V of the
synod of Carthage had been complied with: at Curtea de Arge the monumental
church,St.NicholasPrincelyChurch,wasbuilt.
No other ecclesiastical or laic document mentions the foundation of the
Metropolitanate of UngroWallachia. I believe that, based on text analysis, I can
affirm that the term foundation was avoided. The best conclusive example is
given by the two documents of May 1359 referring to the Metropolitanate of
UngroWallachia.
It is worth mentioning that in 1359metropolitan Iachint did not come to an
emptyplace.GreekarchpriestsknewthataroundArgeandMuscelagarlandof
monasteriesandchurcheshadbeenerected115.
Herehistoricalandjuridicallogicstepsin.Hadaprocessofestablishmentof
a new metropolitanate occurred, then the earlier one, Vicina, would have had to
remainalongsidethenewone,CurteadeArge.Unfortunatelyforthesupporters
of the term foundation, the townport of Vicina disappeared and, with it, the
metropolitanate. Documents show that it was a translation of a man the
metropolitantoaterritorythatbelongedtoandwascontrolledbythePrinceof

IORGA1937,p.137138.
FAILLER1971,p.293302(herep.294,295).
115
GLIGORE2012,passim.
113
114

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

UngroWallachia, Nicholas Alexander. If this thesis is accepted, the issue of a


continuity of the existence of the metropolitanate arises. It would be correct to
discusstheissueassuchfortheMetropolitanateistranslated(notfounded)from
Vicina(northernDobrudja)toCurteadeArge.
Researchers are faced with yet another problem: that of the territorial
authority of the Metropolitanate of UngroWallachia. To approach this subject is
not difficult. Changing the name of the Metropolitanate of Vicina to Ungro
Wallachia was not upsetting. This name represented a modification that was in
accordance with the documents of the age, accepted as such116. This was the
country and state of the Romanians on the Lower Danube who lived near
Hungary.
The documents of the age reveal that Metropolitan Lucas of Vicina
shepherded, in winter 13051306, those who lived around the Ister, as well117.
Under no circumstances, did the Metropolitan and Metropolitanate of Vicina
lessen the territorial authority exercised through the church. It was ensured by
theruleofArgeprincesoverUngroWallachia.
Insuchconditions,therequestofCurteadeArgefortheappointmentofan
archiereusofarankfittingthepowerofBasarabprinces,toreplaceanunnamed
country bishop, was but natural. It was done, but with difficulty. The document
by which Iachint was appointed showed that this had happened as a result of
several letters sent by Nicholas Alexander118. He asked for the metropolitan
throneforIachint,whohadtherankofhypertimos119,andfortherighttoordain
priests and appoint deacons120. In the new context, those words in the letter and
the synodic act are of extraordinary importance. They prove that the Orthodox
Church of UngroWallachia led by a chorepiscopus had long existed and
ordination of priests and appointment of deacons had been officiated by the
earlierbishopsofCurteadeArge.TheypassedthischarismatotheMetropolitan
Iachint.
It is a further argument against the connection of the Orthodox Church of
UngroWallachiawiththechurchofTarnovo.
Hence,wemayconcludethattheMetropolitanateofWallachia,datedbythe
1359documents,wasnotfounded.Itwasatransferdejure,atranslationofaperson,
anarchiereus,whoheldthepositionofmetropolitan,fromVicinatoCurteadeArge.
Had there been a foundation of a new metropolitanate, the Oecumenical
Patriarchatewouldhavefoundtheappropriatetermtodescribethesituation.The
situation of UngroWallachia then also pleads for the translation of a person, of
Iachint,andexplicitlyforthetranslationoftheinstitutionhewasserving.
TheOrthodoxChurchintheareadominatedbytheprincesofWallachiadid
not keep, in 1359, two metropolitanates: that of Vicina and that of Curtea de

434

116
The occurrence in the Chronicle of the former basileus John VI Cantacuzene of the
wordUngroWallachiansdenotesthatthehighpoliticalauthoritiesacceptedit.
117
The information appears both in Patriarch Athanasios Is correspondence and that
ofGeorgiosPachymeres(cf.FontesIV,p.142143).
118
Cf.FontesIV,p.196197,200201.
119
Cf.FontesIV,p.197.
120
FontesIV,p.196197,200201.

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI
435

Arge. This proves that it was merely a translation, as the same number of
metropolitanates remained on the lists of the Oecumenical Patriarchate.
Naturally, this also indicates a continuity of activity of the metropolitanate for
Romanians. Later on, when this need arose, in 1370, a second metropolitanate of
UngroWallachiawastobecreated121.
The translation of an archiereus was stipulated in canon I of the synod of
Serdica. Therefore, in 1359, the provisions of the Oecumenical Patriarchate
writteninthecanonicallawwerefullycompliedwith.Anotherconclusioncanbe
drawn from here. The Metropolitanate of UngroWallachia, through its
metropolitandefacto,hadexistedpriorto1359,asMetropolitanIachinthadbeen
therein1353atthelatest.
AnotherconclusionisthattheOrthodoxChurchsupportedthefirstBasarab
princes (Thocomerius, Basarab I the Founder, Nicholas Alexander), who were
RomanianandOrthodox122,inestablishingandmaintainingconnectionswiththe
universal power represented by basileis and patriarchs, a shield against the
Catholic offensive. The church was the medium by which Orthodox alliances,
initiated by Basarab I and Nicholas Alexander, were accomplished, while clerics
closedmatrimonialpoliticalallianceswiththeircounterparts,princesandtsarsof
southeastern Europe. Thus, Romanian princes asserted themselves during the
years of sharp decline the Byzantine Empire was going through. The
Metropolitanate of UngroWallachia enabled the Romanian princes to involve in
helpingtheOrthodoxclergyformthePatriarchateandMountAthos123.
ThecloserelationshipbetweentheMetropolitanateofVicinaandChristians
living in the area occupied by Wallachia can be further argued by following a
parallel chronology. Towards the 13th century, within the space of the future
Wallachia, the first political entities emerged in Vicina an episcopacy was
created. Then, towards 12801285, when a certain Litovoi and his brother Barbat
andacertainThocomerius,fatherofBasarabI,affirmedthemselvesinthefuture
Wallachia, the Orthodox Church of Vicina was raised to Archiepiscopacy and,
soon after that, to Metropolitanate. It would remain so until 1353 or 1354 when
Iachint would leave Vicina for Curtea de Arge. I hope that my working
assumptionregardingthebeginningsdefactoanddejureoftheMetropolitanateof
UngroWallachia, the preexistence of the Orthodox Church on the Lower
Danube,theuseofthetermtranslationinsteadoffoundationwillbepositively
discussedandaccepted.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

ABOULFDA1847Aboulfda,Gographie,translatedbyE.Reinaud,Paris,1847.
AHRWEILER1966H.Ahrweiler,Byzanceetlamer.Lamarinedeguerre,lapolitiqueet
lesinstitutionsdeByzanceauVIIeXVesicles,Paris,1966.
ANDREESCU19321933C.Andreescu,AezrifranciscanelaDunreiMareaNeagr
nsecoleleXIIIXIV,Cercetriistorice89(19321933),p.151163.
NSTUREL1978,passim.
Cf.VERGATTI2008,passim.
123
Cf.NSTUREL1986,passim.
121
122

436

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

ATANASIUCROITORU 2008 Andreea AtanasiuCroitoru, Veneia i Genova n


MareaNeagr.Naveinavigaie(12041453),Brila,2008.
BARBU 1986 Daniel Barbu, Pictura mural n ara Romneasc n secolul al XIVlea,
Bucureti,1986.
BARNEA1979IonBarnea,ArtacretinnRomnia,vol.I,Bucureti,1979.
BAUMANN2004VictorHenrichBaumann,SngeleMartirilor,Constana,2004.
BEAZLEY1949R.Beazley,TheDawnofModernGeography,vol.III,NewYork,1949.
BECK2012HansGeorgBeck,IstoriabisericiiortodoxedinImperiulBizantin,Bucureti,
2012.
BRTIANU 1935 Gh.I. Brtianu, Recherches sur Vicina et Cetatea Alb, Bucureti,
1935.
CltoristrinidesprerileRomne,vol.I(ed.deM.Holban),Bucureti,1968.
Cf. Documenta Romaniae Historica, B. ara Romneasc, vol. I (12471500), Bucureti,
1966.
CHIHAIA 1998 Pavel Chihaia, Despre biserica domneasc din Curtea de Arge i
confesiuneaprimilorvoievoziairiiRomneti,in:Artmedieval.1.Monumentedincetilede
scaunaleriiRomneti,Bucureti,1998.
CONEA 1935 Ion Conea, Basarabii de la Arge. Despre originea lor teritorial i etnic,
Bucureti,1935.
CONSTANTINESCU 1984 N. Constantinescu, Curtea de Arge 12001400, Asupra
nceputurilorriiRomneti,Bucureti,1984.
COTE1976PetreCote,CmpiaRomn.Studiudegeomorfologieintegrat,Bucureti,
1976.
CUSTUREA, TALMACHI 2011 Gabriel Custurea, Gabriel Talmachi, Repertoriul
tezaurelormonetaredinDobrogea,Constana,2011.
DAGRON 1996 Gilbert Dagron, Empereur et prtre. tude sur le csaropapisme
byzantin,Paris,1996,aswellasthereviewofthisvolume,writtenbyJeanClaudeCheynet,
inRB56(1998),p.289291.
DARROUZS 1981 J. Darrouzs, Notitiae Episcopatuum Ecclesiae Constantinoplitanae,
Paris,1981.
DE VALENCIENNES 1882 Henri de Valenciennes, Histoire de lempereur Henri la
suite de Geoffroy de Villehardouin La conqute de Constantinople, published by Natallis de
Wailly,Paris,1882.
DECEI1978AurelDecei,Relaiiromnoorientale.Culegeredestudii,Bucureti,1978.
DIEHL1925CharlesDiehl,Manueldartbyzantin,vol.I,Paris,1925.
DJUVARA2011NeaguDjuvara,RspunscriticilormeiineprietenilorluiNegruVod,
Bucureti,2011.
DRGHICEANU1923 VirgilDrghiceanu,Curteadomneascdin Arge.Noteistorice
iarheologice,inCurteadomneascdinArge,CulturaNaional,Bucureti,1923,p.976.
DU BUIT 2000 Michel du Buit,Le concile de Jrusalem, in:Aux origines du
christianisme,Paris,2000.
DUR2003NicolaeDur,LeConciledesAptres,prototypedetouslesconciles,modle
de la synodalit orthodoxe, in: La Lumire de Thabor, Revue internationale de thologie
orthodoxe.RevuedelaFraternitOrthodoxeSaintGrgoirePalamas,no.4950,Christ,la
vraieLumire,Nov.2003,p.6184.
FNSEN, IVANOV 1981 Hubert Fnsen, Vladimir Ivanov, Arhitectura rus veche,
vol.I,Bucureti,1981.
FAILLER1971A.Failler,NotesurlachronologiedurgnedeJeanVICantacuzne,RB
29(1971),p.293302.
FEREN 1931 I. Feren, Cumanii i episcopiile lor, Tipografia Seminarului Teologic
GrecoCatolic,Blaj,1931.
GELZER 1901 Heinrich Gelzer, Ungedruckte und ungengend verffentlichte Texte der

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI

437

Notitiae episcopatuum: ein Beitrag zur byzantinischen Kirchen und Verwaltungsgeschichte,


Mnchen1900[erschienen]1901.
GNICOT1968LopoldGnicot,LeXIIIesicleeuropen,Paris,1968.
GIURESCU 1976 Constantin C. Giurescu, Istoria pdurii romneti din cele mai vechi
timpuripnastzi,Bucureti,1976.
GLIGORE2012DanielGligore,LocauridecultdinArgeiMuscelpnlaSf.Neagoe
Basarab,Trgovite,2012.
GRMAD 1925 N. Grmad, Vicina, isvoare cartografice. Originea numelui.
Identificareaoraului,extractfromCodrulCosminului,Cernui,1925,p.8.
GUDEA, GHIURCO 1988 N. Gudea, I. Ghiurco, Din istoria cretinismului la romni.
Mrturiiarheologice,Oradea,1988.
HESS 2002 Hamilton Hess, The Early Development of Cannon Law and the Council of
Serdica,OxfordUniversityPress,2002.
HURMUZAKIDENSUIANU 1887 E. Hurmuzaki, N. Densuianu, Documente
privitorelaistoriaromnilor,vol.I/1:11991345,Bucureti,1887.
Instituii feudale din rile Romne. Dicionar (coord. O. Sachelarie, N. Stoicescu),
Bucureti,1988.
IONESCU 1940 Grigore Ionescu, Curtea de Arge. Istoria oraului prin monumentele
lui,Bucureti,1940.
IONESCU 1963 Grigore Ionescu, Istoria arhitecturii n Romnia, vol. I, Bucureti,
1963.
IORGA1908N.Iorga,Istoriabisericiiromneti,vol.I,Bucureti,1908.
IORGA 1937 N. Iorga, Histoire des Roumains et de la Romanit orientale, tome III, Les
fondateursdtat,Bucureti,1937.
JANIN 1969 R. Janin, La gographie ecclsiastique de lmpire Byzantin, ed. II, Paris,
1969.
JIREEK1876ConstantinJos.Jireek,GeschichtederBulgaren,Prag,1876.
LAURENT1927VitalienLaurent,LessignatairesdusecondconciledesBlakhernes(t
1285),EchosdOrient,26(1927).
LAURENT 1932 Vitalien Laurent, Hraclee du Pont. La mtropole et ses titulaires,
1232/501387,chosdOrient35(1932).
LAURENT 1939 Vitalien Laurent, Un vche fantme ou la Bitzina taurique, chos
dOrient33(1939),p.91103.
LAURENT1946VitalienLaurent,LemtropolitedeVicinaMacarieetlaprisedelaville
parelesTartares,RHSEE23(1946),p.225232;
LAURENT 1971 V. Laurent, Les regestes des actes du Patriarcat de Constantinople, I,
fasc.IV(12081309),Paris,1971.
LAURENT, NSTUREL 1946 Vitalien Laurent, P. . Nsturel, Facsimile de texte i
documentebizantinedinveacurileXIVXVprivitoarelaistoriaBisericiiRomne,Bucureti,1946.
LAURENT 1960 Vitalien Laurent, Lassaut avort de la Horde dOr contre lEmpire
Byzantin(printempst1341,RB18(1960),p.145162.
LZRESCU1968EmilLzrescu,ArhitecturanaraRomneasc,secolulalXIVlea,
in:IstoriaArtelorPlasticenRomnia,vol.I,Bucureti,1968.
LOGNON 1928 J. Lognon, Introduction to Henri de Valenciennes, La Chronique,
publishedbyJ.Lognon,Paris,1928.
MAFFYTALBOT1975AliceMaryMaffyTalbot,TheCorrespondenceofAthanasiusI,
Patriarch of Constantinople. Letters to the Emperor Andronicus II, Members of Imperial Family
andOfficials,Glckstadt,1975.
MEYENDORF 1963 Jean Meyendorf, Le tome synodal de 1347, Zbornik radova
VizantoloskogInstituta,VIII/1,Belgrad(1963),p.209227.
MICHELET1853JulesMichelet,Principautsdanubiennes.MariaRosetti,Paris,1853.
MIGNE1890J.P.Migne,PatrologiaLatina,Paris,1890,CCXIV,coll.413417.

438

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

MIKLOSICH, MLLER 1860 Fr. Miklosich, Joseph Mller, Acta et diplomata Graeca
mediiaevisacraetprofanacollecta,tomI,Wien,1860.
MITREA 1968 B. Mitrea, Un sigiliu de plumb al lui Germanos II, patriarh al
Constantinopolului,SCN4(1968),p.253261.
MOISESCU,LUPA,FILIPESCU1957GheorgheMoisescu,tefanLupa,Alexandru
Filipescu,IstoriaBisericiiromne,vol.I,Bucureti1957.
MOISESCU 1979 Cristian Moisescu, Un monument medieval dobrogean necunoscut:
BisericaSfntulAtanasiedelaNiculiel(sec.XIII),in:DelaDunrelaMare.Mrturiiistoricei
monumentedeartcretin,Galai,1979,p.141144.
MUREAN 2010 Dan Ioan Murean, Philothe I Kokkinos, la mtropole de
Hongrovalachie et les empereurs de la terre, in Istorie bisericeasc, misiune cretin i via
cultural, II, Cretinismul romnesc i organizarea bisericeasc ntre secolele XIIIXIV. tiri i
interpretri noi, Actele sesiunii anuale de comunicri tiinifice a Comisiei Romne de Istorie i
Studiu al Cretinismului, LacuSrat, Brila, 2829 septembrie 2009, Editura Arhiepiscopiei
DunriideJos,Galai,2010.
MUTAFCIEV 1932 P. Mutafciev, Bulgares et Roumains dans lhistoire des pays
danubiens,Sofia,1932.
NSTUREL 1971 P.. Nsturel, Les fastes episcopaux de la Mtropole de Vicina, n
ByantinischneugriechischeJahrbcher,1971,Athen(extras),p.3342.
NSTUREL1978P..Nsturel,AutourdelapartitiondelamtropoledeHongrovalahcie
(1370),BuletinulBiblioteciiRomnevol.VI(X)Serienou,1977/1978,BibliotecaRomn,
Freiburg,1978.
NSTUREL 1984 P.. Nsturel, Le christianisme roumain lpoque des invasions
barbares,BuletinulBiblioteciiRomne,vol.XI(XV)Serienou,Freiburg,1984,p.219221.
NSTUREL 1986 P.. Nsturel, Le Mont Athos et les Roumains. Recherches sur leurs
relationsdumilieuduXIVesicle1654,OrientaliaChristianaAnalecta,Roma,1986.
NICOL 1996 Donald M. Nicol, The Reluctant Emperor: A Biography of John
Cantacuzene,Byzantineemperorandmonk,cca.12951383,CambridgeUniversityPress,1996.
NRDENSKJOLD1897A.E.Nrdenskjold,Periplus.AnEssayoftheEarlyHistoryof
ChartsandSailinigDirections,transl.byFrancisA.Bather,Stockholm,1897,republishedby
Burt.Franklin,NewYork,1962.
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 2003 Ernest OberlnderTrnoveanu, nceputurile
prezenei ttarilor n zona gurilor Dunrii n lumina documentelor numismatice, in: Ttarii n
istorieinlume(coord.TahsinGemil),Bucureti,2003,p.67102.
OSTROGORSKI1969GeorgesOstrogorski,Histoiredeltatbyzantin,Paris,1969.
PCURARIU 1980 Mircea Pcurariu, Istoria Bisericii Ortodoxe Romne, vol. 1,
Bucureti,1980.
PAPACHRYSSANTHOU 1970 Denise Papachryssanthou, Hirissos mtropole
phmreauXIVesicle,Travauxetmmoires,4,Paris(1970).
PAPACOSTEA1998erbanPapacostea,Betweenthe CrusadeandtheMongolEmpire.
TheRomaniansinthe13thCentury,CentruldeStudiiTransilvnene,ClujNapoca,1998.
POPESCU 1976 Emilian Popescu, Inscripiile greceti i latine din secolele IVXIII,
descoperite n Romnia, culese, traduse n limba romn, nsoite de indici i comentate,
Bucureti,1976.
POPESCU 1994 Emilian Popescu, Izvoarele apostolice ale cretinismului romnesc:
SfntulApostolAndreiiTomisul,StudiiTeologice46(1994),I,p.8088.
POPESCU 2001 Emilian Popescu, Sfntul Apostol Filip, misionar pe pmntul
romnesc, in: Logos Arhiepiscopului Bartolomeu al Clujului la mplinirea vrstei de 80 de ani,
ClujNapoca,2001,p.386398.
POPESCU 2009 Emilian Popescu, Lorigine apostolique du christianisme Roumain, in:
Istorie bisericeasc, misiune cretin i via cultural, vol. I, De la nceputuri pn n secolul al
XIXlea,publishedbyArhiepiscopiaDunriiDeJos,Galai,2009,p.927.

VICINAIMITROPOLIARIIROMNETI

439

POPOVICI 1996 Radomir Popovici, Le christianisme sur le sol de lIllyricum oriental


jusqularrivedesSlaves,InstituteforBalkanStudies,Thessalonik,1996.
RDULESCU,BITOLEANU1979AdrianRdulescu,IonBitoleanu,Istoriaromnilor
dintreDunreiMare,Dobrogea,Bucureti,1979.
ROSETTI 1905 Radu Rosetti, Despre unguri i episcopiile catolice din Moldova,
AARMSI,t.XXVII,1905,p.247332.
RUSU 2008 Adrian Andrei Rusu, Monumente medievale din ara Haegului, Cluj
Napoca,2008.
SACERDOEANU 1935 Aurelian Sacerdoeanu, Mormntul de la Arge i zidirea
BisericiiDomneti,BCMI28(1935),fasc.84,p.4957.
Seachartsoftheearlyexplorers,13thto17thcentury,publ.byMichelMollatduJourdin,
Monique de La Roncire, MarieMadeleine Azard, Isabelle RaynaudNguyen, Marie
AntoinetteVannereau,Fribourg,1984.
SLAVOVA1998MirenaSlavova,Lines2632oftheHorothesiaofDionysopolis(IGBulg.
V5011),ZPE120(1998),p.99106.
SPANOS, ZARRAS 2010 Apostolos Spanos, Nektarios Zarras, Representations of
Emperors as Saints in Byzantine Textual and Visual Sources, n: Michael Borgolte, Bernd
Schneidmller (ed.), Hybride Kulturen im mittelalterlichen Europa. Vortrge und Workshops
einerinternationalenFrhlingsschule/HybridCulturesinMedievalEurope.PapersandWorkshops
ofanInternationalSpringSchool,Berlin,2010,p.6378.
TURCU2001erbanTurcu,SfntulScauniromniinsecolulalXIIIlea,Bucureti,
2001.
VAILLANT, LASCARIS 1933 A. Vaillant, M. Lascaris, La date de la conversion des
Bulgares,RevuedestudesSlaves13(1933),p.515.
VTIANU 1930 Virgil Vtianu, Vechile biserici de piatr romneti din jud.
Hunedoara,Cluj,1930,p.3343.
VERGATTI(CIOBANU)1976R.t.Vergatti(Ciobanu),tiridespreromnilaPhilippe
Mouskes,cronicarfrancezdinsec.alXIIIlea,MuzeulNaional,3(1976).
(CIOBANU) VERGATTI 1977 Radu tefan (Ciobanu) Vergatti, Evoluia, rolul i
nsemntateamitropolieiortodoxedinVicina,Peuce6(1977),p.239332.
(CIOBANU) VERGATTI 1980 Radu tefan (Ciobanu) Vergatti, Noi opinii asupra
btlieidelaPosada,StudiiiComunicri,CulegeredeStudiiaMuzeu1uiOrenescCurtea
deArge,I(1980),p.121132.
VERGATTI (CIOBANU) 1985 Radu tefan Vergatti (Ciobanu), Les chroniqueurs
franaisdelaIVecroisadeetlesroumainsdelairedelalatinitorientale,NH7(1985),p.157
176.
VERGATTI2001R.t.Vergatti,Historiaeponticae.Varia,Aalborg,2001.
VERGATTI2003RadutefanVergatti,Documentemaghiaredespreluptadintredomnul
romn Basarab I Intemeietorul i regele Ungariei Charles Robert dAnjou (912 noiembrie 1330),
in:OmagiuistoriculuiFlorinConstantiniu,Focani,2003,p.2240.
VERGATTI2008RadutefanVergatti,OraulCmpulungiprimiiBasarabi,Argesis
17(2008),p.7581.
VERGATTI20091RadutefanVergatti,MitropoliariiRomnetisauaUngrovlahiei,
n: Domnitorii i ierarhii rii Romneti. Ctitoriile i mormintele lor, Bucureti, 2009, p. 451
457.
VERGATTI 20092 R. t. Vergatti, Fondation et importance de la Mtropolie de lUngro
Valachie,RRH48(2009),12,p.2536.
VERGATTI20093RadutefanVergatti,nceputurilecretinismuluinDobrogeadenord
i Mitropolia din Vicina, in: Istorie bisericeasc, misiune cretin i via cultural, vol. I, De la
nceputuripnnsecolulalXIXlea,Galai,2009,p.225243.
VERGATTI 2012 R. t. Vergatti, Probleme ale omului i societii n literatura
oreneascfrancezdinadouajumtateasecoluluialXIIIlea,Piteti,2012.

RADUTEFANVERGATTI

440

ZEILLER 1918 J. Zeiller, Les origines chrtiennes dans les provinces danubiennes de
lEmpireromain,Paris,1918.
ZUGRAVU1997NeluZugravu,Genezacretinismuluipopularalromnilor,Bucureti,
1997.
ZUGRAVU 2009 Fontes historiae Dacoromanae Christianitatis/Izvoarele istoriei
cretinismului romnesc, selection of texts, introductory study, bibliographical notes,
commentsandindicesbyNeluZugravu,Iai,2009.

DISCIPLINAE
AUXILIARES

DESPREINSULAPEUCE,HALMYRISITRASEULDRUMULUI
MILITARROMANDINTRENOVIODUNUMICALLATIS*

FlorinSCURTU**

Keywords: toponymy, locations, Itinerarium Antonini, Tabula Peutingeriana,


Halmyris,VicusClassicorum.
Cuvintecheie:toponimii,localizri,ItinerariumAntonini,TabulaPeutingeriana,
Halmyris,VicusClassicorum.

Abstract: The first part of the paper concerns the description of the process of
locating the legendary island Peuce, mentioned by many ancient writers (Herodot,
Apollonius of Rhodos, Strabon, Pomponius Mela, Pliny, Ptolemy) in their geographical
works,intheareaoftheDanubedelta.Wesucceededtodothat,bycomparingtheancient
texts with the geomorphological, geological and geophysical data from the present day
Danube delta. We concluded that Peuce lied in the Murighiol Dunav area, between
theSfntuGheorghebranchoftheDanubeandtheDunavchanel(sheet1).
The second part is dedicated to the location of the still unknown ancient Roman
settlementsHalmyris,VallisDomitianaandAdSalices,stopoversontheRomanmilitary
road from Noviodunum to Callatis passing by Noviodunum Aegyssus Salsovia
HalmyrisVallisDomitianaAdSalicesHistriaTomisCallatis,asmentionedin
ItinerariumAntonini.
Lookingoverthearchaeologicaldataconcerninganancientsettlementlocatedinthe
Murighiol area which was considered to be the antique Halmyris, an important town of
theRomanDobrudjaAntiquity,weconcludedthatthissettlementcannotbeHalmyris:it
istoosmallforsuchanimportanttownanditislocatedontheancientislandPeuce,so
theRomanroadbetweenSalsovia(actuallyMahmudia)andthesocalledHalmyrishadto
pass over the Peuce branch of Danube, where no bridge existed. An alternative is that
Halmyrisliedabout12kmwestwards,nearthevillageColina,andtheancientsettlement
near Murighiol should be a Roman vicus, named Vicus Classicorum, as mentioned by
someinscriptionsfoundthere.TheGoogleearthimages(sheet3)shownearColinaalarge
area, of about 700m (EW) x 500 m (NS), where a regular array of streets seems to be
*

Mulumim Prof. Alexandru Barnea (Universitatea Bucureti) pentru observaiile


criticeasupratextuluilucrrii.
**
FlorinScurtu:GEIPROSECO,Bucureti;email:florinscurtu@rdslink.ro.

FLORINSCURTU

earthed at a low depth and where archaeological observations have shown the large
presenceofRomanpoteryfromtheIIIcenturiesAD.Sheet4showstheprobabletrackof
theroadbetweenSalsoviaandHalmyris.
LookingforthelocationsofVallisDomitianaandAdSalices,takingintoaccountthe
distances from the neighboring stopovers as mentioned by Itinerarium Antonini, we
presume that Vallis Domitiana shoud be located about 25 km westward of Colina
(Halmyris?), near the village Lstuni, on the Hagilar valley (where a Roman vicus was
discovered by the aerophotography) and that Ad Salices lied in the area of the village
Jurilovca(mayberightatCapDolojman,whereanancientsettlementArgamumwas
presumedbefore),ontheshoreofthelakeRazelm.
Concerning the location of the ancient Ad Stoma, mentioned by Tabula
Peutingeriana,wededucedthatitslocationshouldbeontheEastboundaryoftheancient
island Peuce, about 27 km eastward from Murighiol, on the South bank of the Sfntu
Gheorghe branch of Danube in the area of the lake Belciugu, now under the deltas
water.
Rezumat: Prima parte a lucrrii privete descrierea procesului de localizare a
legendarei insule Peuce, menionat de muli scriitori antici (Herodot, Apollonios din
Rhodos,Strabon,PomponiusMela,Plinius,Ptolemeu)nlucrrilelorgeograficenzona
DelteiDunrii.Amreuitacestlucrucomparndtexteleanticecudatelegeomorfologice,
geologiceigeofizicealeDelteiDunriideastzi.ConcluzionmcPeuceseaflanzona
MurighiolDunav,ntrebraulSfntuGheorghealDunriiicanalulDunav(Pl.1).
Cea dea doua parte este dedicat localizrii aezrilor antice romane rmase nc
necunoscuteHalmyris,VallisDomitianaiAdSalicesescalepedrumulmilitarroman
de la Noviodunum la Callatis, trecnd prin Noviodunum Aegyssus Salsovia
Halmyris Vallis Domitiana Ad Salices Histria Tomis Callatis, precum este
menionatnItinerariumAntonini.
Analiznd datele arheologice privind aezarea antic localizat n zona Murighiol,
ce era considerat a fi antica Halmyris, un ora important al Dobrogei romane antice,
concluzionmcaceastaezarenupoatefiHalmyris:estepreamicpentruunoraatt
de important i este localizat pe insula antic Peuce, astfel c drumul roman dintre
Salsovia(nprezentMahmudia)ipresupusaHalmyrisarfitrebuitstreacpestebraul
Peuce al Dunrii, acolo unde nu exista niciun pod. O alternativ ar fi c Halmyris se
ntindeala12kmvest,lngsatulactualColinaicaezareaanticlngMurighiolar
trebui s fie un vicus roman, numit Vicus Classicorum, aa cum este menionat n
anumite inscripii descoperite acolo. Imaginile Google Earth nfieaz o zon vast
lnglocalitateaColina,deaproximativ700m(EV)x500m(NS);aici,oreeaordonat
de strzi pare a fi ngropat la mic adncime, iar observaiile arheologice au artat
prezenaunormaricantitideceramicromandinsecoleleIIIp.Chr.Plana4prezint
traseulprobabilaldrumuluintreSalsoviaiHalmyris.
DorindslocalizmVallisDomitianaiAdSalices,lundnconsideraredistanele
ntrepuncteledeescaldinvecintateaacumsuntmenionatenItinerariumAntonini,
presupunemcVallisDomitianaartrebuilocalizatlaaproximativ25kmvestdeColina
(Halmyris?),lngsatulLstuni,nvaleaHagilar(undeafostdescoperitunvicusroman
prinintermediulaerofotografiei)icAdSalicesseaflanzonasatuluiJurilovca(poatefi
laCapDolojman,undesapresupusanteriorcarfifostaezareaanticArgamum),pe
malullaculuiRazelm.

444

DESPREINSULAPEUCE,HALMYRISITRASEULDRUMULUIMILITAR
445

Privind localizarea anticului Ad Stoma, menionat n Tabula Peutingeriana,


deducem c ar trebui localizat pe limita de est a insulei antice Peuce, la aproximativ 27
km est de Murighiol, pe malul sudic al braului Sfntu Gheorghe n zona lacului
Belciugu,acumaflatsubapeledeltei.

Despre insula Peuce a nceput s se vorbeasc (i s se scrie!) n urm cu


maibinededoumilenii.
n prezent sunt cunoscute lucrri ale cel puin ase autori antici care au
menionat existena acesteia, la gurile Dunrii: Herodot (n jurul anului 500 a.
Chr.), Apollonios din Rhodos (250180 a.Chr.), Strabon (24 a. Chr. 25 p. Chr.),
PomponiusMela(aproximativanul50p.Chr.),PliniuscelBtrn(njurulanului
77p.Chr.),Ptolemeu(90168p.Chr.).
Exist unele mici contradicii ntre aceste mrturii scrise, n ceea ce privete
numruldebraedevrsareaDunriinmare,situaieposibilexplicabiliprin
apreciereasubiectivaclasificriidreptbraa unormici ramificaiilocalecare
sevrsaunmare.
Unii critici contemporani ai acestor texte au avut rezerve n privina
veridicitii informaiilor coninute n ele, pe baza presupunerii c autorii
respectivi nu ar fi vizitat efectiv delta Dunrii, ci lear fi obinut eventual de la
alte persoane care ar fi trecut prin zon. Desigur, este foarte probabil ca autorii
respectivisnufitrecutprindeltaDunrii,darniciastzinulisecereautorilor
detextegeograficesfivizitatntregulteritoriudesprecarevorbescntextelelor.
nceeaceneprivete,amconsideratchiardelanceputcacesteinformaiisunt
nfoartemaremsurcredibile,avndnvederefaptulceleaufostobinuten
ase perioade diferite, care se ntind pe aproape apte secole i c informaiile
respectivenusesuprapun,elereferinduselaaspectediferitealeproblemei,deci
nu au fost copiate (eventual cu erori) de la un autor la altul. Proba concret a
veridicitii lor o constituie faptul c cercetrile noastre1, care au inut cont i de
informaiileautoriloranticimenionai,daridedatepaleogeografice,geomorfo
logice,geofiziceigeologice,auconduslalocalizareageograficexactapoziiei
insuleianticePeuce,careconfirmrealitateaacestorinformaii.
Nu vom relua ntreaga demonstraie (ea poate fi urmrit n cele dou
lucrri menionate mai nainte), vom prezenta ns n continuare doar cteva
dintrepunctelenodalealeacesteidemonstraii.
RezultatelecercetriiinternaionaleprivindistoriageologicaMriiNegre2,
indic faptul c la nceputul Holocenului (care ncepe n urm cu aproximativ
10.000ani,deciprinanul8000a.Chr.)nivelulMriiNegreeraaproximativlacota
50 m fa de nivelul actual; nivelul mrii a crescut apoi continuu, ajungnd n
jurulanului3000a.Chr.pnlacotadeaproximativ+7mfadenivelulactual,
dup care a cobort pn la un minim de circa 5m n jurul anului 2000 B.P.
(nceputul mileniului I p. Chr.) i apoi a urcat continuu pn la nivelul actual
(0m).
Porninddelalucrrilemenionatemaisus3,sepotdeduceurmtoarele:
SCURTU2009,SCURTU2010.
PANIN1983.
3
SCURTU2009,2010.
1
2

FLORINSCURTU

examinndhartaactualazoneiputemconstatacnjurulanului3.000a.
Chr.,cndcotaMriiNegreeradecirca+7mfadenivelulactual,MareaNeagr
ocupa ntregul areal al deltei actuale: Dunrea se vrsa n mare probabil n zona
Galai Mcin, iar lacul Razelm mpreun cu lacul Babadag i lacul Agighiol
constituiau un golf al Mrii Negre, cursurile de ap Taia, Telia i Valea Tulcea
vrsnduse direct n mare, ca i Siretul, Prutul i Ialpugul; adugm aici faptul
(nesubliniat n lucrrile noastre menionate mai sus) c, n perioada de maxim
extindereamrii,zonaMurighiolPlopuSarinasufColinaerasubmers,apa
srat saturnd rocile poroase de la suprafa, care au rmas ca atare pn n
prezent,constituindzona(ilacul)denumiteactualmenteSrtura;
rezultdeasemeneacnzonaMurighiolPlopuSarinasufexistaunbra
de legtur ntre mare i actualul lac Razelm, prin golful Fundea, acest bra
ocolind o zon ridicat corespunznd astzi zonei Dunavu de Sus Dunavu
de Jos, care n perioada respectiv constituia o insul n apropierea rmului
Dobrogei; pe Dunre n amonte de Murighiol nu exista nicio posibilitate de
apariieaunuibraalfluviuluilasuddebraulSfntuGheorghe,deoareceacesta
ar fi trebuit s treac peste aliniamentul Telia Malcoci Betepe Mahmudia
carearecotaminimdecirca70m;
odat cu scderea treptat a nivelului Mrii Negre pn la 5 m n jurul
anului 0, o mare parte din teritoriul largului golf al mrii a devenit uscat, golful
Razelm ia micorat suprafaa i a devenit lacul Halmyris, iar actualul golf
Fundea,maipuinadnc,adevenitomlatin;
unbrasudicalDunriianticesadesprinsdinbraulSfntuGheorghe4n
amonte de actuala localitate Murighiol i urmnd traseul mlatina Fundea
canalul Dunav sa rentlnit cu braul Sfntu Gheorghe probabil n zona
actualului lac Belciugul; acest bra sudic era numit n antichitate braul Peuce,
iar insula de uscat dintre cele dou brae ale Dunrii, pe care se afl n prezent
localitile Murighiol (Independena), Dunavu de Sus, Dunavu de Jos i
Plopu,constituiainsulaPeuce(veziPl.1);traversareaactualuluigolfFundeade
un fost bra al Dunrii este susinut i de datele geologice i geofizice din zona
respectiv;
traseulalbieibrauluiPeucentreMurighioligolfulFundeaestejalonatde
actualelelacuriSrtura,BeibugeaciSarinasuf;
pinii care constituiau sursa de lemn pentru facle a histrienilor creteau
probabil n insula Peuce pe actualele dealuri Murighiol (cota maxim 65 m) i
DunavudeSus(51m),darpoateipecolinaBetepeMahmudia(cotamaxim
242m)aflatlacirca20kmNVdeaceastinsul.
ConcluziacelordemaisusestecinsulaPeucenuafostdoarolegend,cia
existat n realitate. Ea era de fapt un ostrov cu suprafaa de circa 150 km2,
nconjuratdebraulSfntuGheorghepelanordideactualulcanalDunav pe
la sud, probabil pn aproximativ n zona lacului Belciugu. Caracteristicile ei
menionatedeautoriiantici(formaaproximativtriunghiular,cubazaspremare
i vrful spre interior, la circa 25 km n amonte de vrsarea braului Sfntu
Gheorghenmare,napropierealaculuiHalmyriscareaveacircumferinadecirca
43 km) se regsesc n ntregime n situaia geografic reconstituit n cele dou

446

VeziiBARNEA,1996.

DESPREINSULAPEUCE,HALMYRISITRASEULDRUMULUIMILITAR
447

lucrrimenionate5.
Referiri la insula antic Peuce se mai gsesc n literatura antic (Strabon,
Geogr. VII, 3, 163, 17) n legtur cu ocuparea acestei insule de ctre bastarni,
populaiedeoriginegermanic,careiarfiluatastfelnumeledepeucini.Eaeste
menionat i n horothesia lui Manius Laberius Maximus din anul 100 p.Chr.
referitoarelagranieleHistriei6.
Insula Peuce a revenit mai trziu n comentariile istoricilor din vechime
pentru faptul c aici sa nscut, n anul 370 p.Chr., Alaric, viitorul rege al
vizigoilor (ntre anii 395410 p.Chr.), care dup ce a fost comandant n trupele
gotice romane sa rsculat i a invadat Italia, asediind Roma i intrnd chiar n
forumul Romei la 24 august 410, eveniment care marcheaz cderea Imperiului
RomandeApus7.
*
ComerulsapututdezvoltanDaciaromaniMoesiaInferior,cainrestul
Imperiului,datoritvasteireeledecidecomunicaieconstruitedestatulroman.
Scopul imediat al acestora a fost, n general, militar, ele trebuind s asigure
deplasarea rapid i lesnicioas a trupelor, inclusiv a marilor uniti pedestre,
care trebuiau s i transporte ntregul echipament militar individual i bunurile
personale.
Vomfacemaijosomicparantezpentruaprezentacomponenadiferitelor
uniti militare, n vederea aprecierii necesitilor tehnice ale drumurilor pe care
acesteatrebuiauslefoloseasc,uneorincondiiideurgen.
Nucleul armatei l formau legiunile, uniti de elit formate numai din
ceteni romani, avnd fiecare un efectiv de 5600 soldai. Legiunea era mprit
n10cohorte.
Unitile auxiliare regulate, cohortes i alae, puteau fi quingenariae (avnd un
efectiv de 500 de oameni) sau milliariae (cu un efectiv de 1000 oameni), existau.
ns i cohortes equitatae, care cuprindeau n efectivele lor i unanumit numr de
clrei:120ncazulcelorquingenariaei240ncazulcelormilliariae.
Alturi de legiuni, cohorte i alae, care formau armata regulat, existau, la
nceputulsecoluluialIIlea,itrupeneregulate,cuefectivefoartediverse,careau
primit,subHadrianiAntoninusPius(138161),oorganizaremaiapropiatdecea
atrupelorregulate,subdenumireadenumerus,cuunefectivde500900soldai8.

*
n Moesia Inferior existau trei drumuri principale. Primul dintre acestea
venea dinspre apus prin Oescus i Transmarisca, trecea prin Durostorum, urmnd
DunreanavalpelaCimbrianae,SucidavaiAltinum,apoicontinuapelaSacidava
Axiopolis, Capidava, Carsium, Cius, Beroe, Troesmis, Arrubium, Dinogetia,
Noviodunum, Aegyssus, Salsovia, Halmyris, Vallis Domitiana, Ad Salices. Al doilea
drum se continua dea lungul litoralului prin Histria, Tomis, Callatis, Timogitia,
Dionysopolis, trecnd n Moesia Secunda la Odessos. Al treilea, pornind de la
SCURTU2009,2010.
PRVAN1916;PIPPIDI1956;1983(ISMI,67,68).
7
BARNEA1968,p.406409;veziiEncyclopaediaBritannica.
8
DetaliidespreorganizareaarmateiromanedinDobrogeasegsesclaARICESCU1977.
5
6

FLORINSCURTU

Marcianopolis (n Bulgaria) traversa zona central a Dobrogei pe direcia sud


nord, trecnd prin Tropaeum Traiani, Ulmetum i Libida, de unde se ramifica spre
Noviodunum,TroesmisiAegyssus.
Sursaprincipalainformaiilorprivindtraseeleacestordrumuriidistanele
reciprocentrepuncteleintermediare(careconstituiauetapedemaraletrupelor
ntrepunctederepausideaprovizionareconsecutive)ilocalizareaaezrilor
fortificate o constituie documentele reunite n Itinerarium Antonini9, respectiv
TabulaPeutingeriana10.
Pentru segmentul dintre Noviodunum i Histria al drumului strategic roman,
asupracruianevomconcentraatenianprezentalucrare,nevombazapedatele
din cele dou documente menionate mai sus, cuprinse i adnotate n Fontes ad
historiam Dacoromaniae pertinentes (Editura Academiei Romne, 1964, autori V.
Iliescu, V. Popescu, G. tefan), precum i din Istoria Romnilor, vol. II (Editura
Enciclopedic, 2001). Vom prelua, de asemenea, unele din observaiile i
comentariilecuprinsenlucrrialeluiA.Aricescu11.
n Tabula Peutingeriana , ca i n Itinerarium Antonini, distanele sunt
menionatencifreromane,nm.p.(miidepaidubli,Im.p.corespunzndunei
distanede1479metri;facemaiciobservaiactransformareadistanelordinm.p.
n kilometri trebuie s in seama de faptul c distanele exprimate n m.p.
trebuiescconsideratecaavndoaproximaiede0,5m.p.,deci740metri).
DistaneleconsemnatenTabulaPeutingerianasunturmtoarele:Noviodunum
SalsoviaXLIm.p.=60,60,7km;SalsoviaAdStomaXXIV m.p.=35,50,7km.
AdStomaHistriaLXm.p.=88,70,7km(menionmaiciidistanerelativela
Ad Stoma, deoarece vom face un comentariu i n privina localizrii probabile a
acesteia).
Itinerarium Antonini menioneaz urmtoarele distane: Noviodunum
AegyssusXXIVm.p.=35,50,7km;AegyssusSalsoviaXVIIm.p.=25,10,7km;
Salsovia Salmorus (adic Halmyris Aricescu, 1975) IX m.p. = 13,30,7 km;
SalmorusVallisDomitianaXVIIm.p.=25,10,7km;VallisDomitianaAdSalices
XXVIm.p.=38,40,7km;AdSalicesHistriaXXVm.p.=37,00,7km.
n ceea ce privete localizarea actual a localitilor antice, n anul 1975 se
considerau ca sigure echivalenele Noviodunum = Isaccea, Aegyssus = Tulcea i
Salsovia=Mahmudia,darcercetriledepnacumnuauduslalaidentificarea
cert n teren a urmtoarelor localiti nregistrate de cele dou documente:
Salmorus=Halmyris,VallisDomitiana,AdSalicesiAdStoma12.Unuldinscopurile
lucrriidefaesteexactncercareadearezolvaaceastproblem.
Considernd c echivalena Salmorus = Halmyris este corect, vom ncepe cu
localizareaHalmyris.
n anul 1898, aproape legendarul inginer topograf Pamfil Polonic a vizitat
ruinele situate ntre localitile Murighiol i Dunavu de Sus, situate la circa 2
km sud de braul Sfntu Gheorghe al Dunrii13. Schia realizat cu acest prilej

448

CUNTZ1929.
MLLER1916.
11
ARICESCU1972,1975.
12
ARICESCU1975.
13
TOCILESCU1898.
9

10

DESPREINSULAPEUCE,HALMYRISITRASEULDRUMULUIMILITAR
449

(prezentat n Pl. 2) arat c este vorba despre o construcie de form aproape


trapezoidal,culaturilede45m(N),177m(E),138m(S),respectiv145m(V),ale
creiziduri,cugrosimeade23m,suntrealizatedinblocuridecalcar.
nanul1981arheologiiauiniiatspturininteriorulzidurilorconstruciei
i n afara acestora, spturile continund i n prezent. n anul 2003 a fost
publicat o monografie a sitului (din care vom extrage o serie de date necesare
pentru lmurirea unor probleme legate de subiectul lucrrii de fa), cuprinznd
rezultatelecercetrilorarheologicerealizatennacelmoment14.
Autoriimonografieiconsidercistoriazoneipoatefimpritntreimari
faze: faza getic (corespunznd n sptur nivelelor arheologice A i B), faza
castrului roman timpuriu (cuprinznd nivelurilor 14 din sptur) i faza
castruluiromantrziu(nivelurile513).
Stratigrafiaaartatostructurfoartecomplex,ncepndcuunorizontcare
cuprinde ceramic din secolele II i I a.Chr., suprapus de mai multe orizonturi
distincte,celmairecentcorespunzndsec.VIIp.Chr.Aufostdescrisepeste2.000
de obiecte ceramice, ntregi, ntregibile sau fragmentare, de provenien
oriental, occidental, nordafrican, pontic doar n cazul amforelor, cu
analogii i circulaie restrns doar aici, i ceramica provincial vestpontic,
precum i aproape 500 monede, cea mai veche fiind din secolul II a.Chr., iar cea
mairecentdinsecolulVp.Chr.Peste20inscripii,multedintreelemenionnd
vicusclassicorum,completeazacestedovezimateriale.
Cercetarea paleobotanic a condus la concluzia c n mileniul I p.Chr. n
zon cretea pinul, precum i mai multe specii de stejar, carpenul, ulmul i
ararul.
O problem foarte dificil pentru arheologi a constituito stabilirea numelui
antic al aezrii15, singura informaie concret, rezultnd din inscripiile
descoperitenzon,fiindaceeacaezareaera(supra?)numitnsecolulIIp.Chr.
vicusclassicorum(satulcorbierilor).
Nu vom intra n amnunte privind autorii i motivarea numeroaselor
propuneri contradictorii relative la denumirea antic a aezrii de la Murighiol,
acestea fiind descrise cu multe detalii n lucrrile menionate mai sus16; vom
amintidoarvariantelepropuseivommenionactevadintreargumenteleunora
dintre autorii acestor propuneri. Mai nainte ns, vom meniona faptul c
echivalena Halmyris = Salmorus = Thalamonium a fost acceptat se pare n
unanimitate,decireferirilelaHalmyrissubnelegaceastechivalen.
Astfel, aezarea de la Murighiol este socotit succesiv a reprezenta aezarea
anticAdStoma,sauHalmyris,sauGratiana,sauAdSalices,sauVallisDomitiana.n
ceea ce privete Halmyris, unii autori17 o localizeaz la Dunavu de Jos, dar
aceastipotezestecategoricrespinsdeautoriicelordoulucrri,careconsider
c argumentul necesiii amplasrii localitii Halmyris n apropierea lacului cu
acelai nume nu este neaprat valabil; n plus, cum ar fi putut fiina o civitas
(ActaSanctorum),adpostinduncuneusequitum(NotitiaDignitatum)formaiune
SUCEVEANUetalii,2003.
SUCEVEANU,ZAHARIADE1987.
16
SUCEVEANU,ZAHARIADE1987;SUCEVEANUetalii2003.
17
DeexempluWEISS1911.
14
15

FLORINSCURTU

de cifrat la minimum 300 de clrei i devenind n secolul VI sediu episcopal


(NotitiaEpiscopatuum),ntrunburgusde2.000m.p.?18.
Mai citm o referire la Halmyris din aceeai lucrare19: dac se poate vorbi
despre un control .. n peninsula Dunavului, acesta este cel al Halmyrisului
asupra aezrilor de la Ad StomaStoma Peuci (Dunavu de Sus), Gratiana
(DunavudeJos)ipoateSarinasuf,undens,dupntinderearuinelor,aezareapare
deasemeneafoarteimportant.
Dupcomentareatuturorpropunerilorexistentenliteraturadespecialitate,
autorii celor dou lucrri hotrsc s accepte pentru aezarea de la Murighiol
numele de Halmyris, argumentul determinant fiind acela c ea se gsete la
distanade13kmdeMahmudia=Salsovia20.
PrereanoastrestecHalmyrisnupoatefilocalizatlaMurighiol.
PrimulargumentestechiarcelutilizatpentrurespingereaipotezeiluiWeiss
privindlocalizareasalaDunavudeJos(vezimaisus).
Un alt argument este acela c, dup cum am detaliat n prima parte a
lucrrii, localitile Murighiol, Dunavu de Jos i Dunavu de Sus se aflau n
perioada respectiv pe insula Peuce, iar un eventual drum militar care s lege
Salsovia (Mahmudia) de Murighiol ar fi trebuit s traverseze braul Peuce al
Dunrii.inndseamadefaptulcdrumuleraundrumstrategic,caretrebuias
fiepregtit oricndssuporte maruriforateale unoruniti militarederelativ
mare anvergur, el nu putea traversa Dunrea nici pe un pod de vase (mijloc
improvizatpentruaciunilocaledescurtdurat),niciprintransbordareacuvase
fluviale.nplus,avndnvederecHalmyriseradoaroescaldintrunmarmai
lung, Dunrea ar fi trebuit traversat, cu aceleai mijloace, de dou ori, dinspre
SalsoviaspreHalmyrisiapoidinspreHalmyrisspreVallisDomitiana.
O soluie la aceast dilem este aceea c, de fapt, Halmyris trebuie localizat
n apropiere de Sarinasuf, la circa 12 km vest de Murighiol, iar Halmyris de la
Murighiol rmne doar un vicus n Dobrogea roman, n ostrovul Peuce: Vicus
Classicorum.
Argumentul furnizat de cele dou lucrri, citat mai sus (dup ntinderea
ruinelor,aezarea(delaSarinasuf,n.n.)pare.foarteimportant,estentrit
de imaginea satelitar furnizat de Google earth (Pl. 3), unde imediat la vest de
Sarinasuf(respectivimediatlaestdesatulColina)apareozondreptunghiular
cusuprafaadecirca35ha(circa700mpedireciaVE,circa500mpedireciaN
S), n care se observ clar o reea rectangular foarte regulat, corespunznd
strzilor unei foste aezri acum parial ngropate sub nivelul solului. O aezare
de aceast mrime i organizare corespunde i exigenelor unei civitas (Acta
Sanctorum), adpostind un cuneus equitum (Notitia Dignitatum) formaiune de
cifrat la minimum 300 de clrei i devenind n secolul VI sediu episcopal
crora nu le corespundea ipoteza lui Weiss menionat mai sus. n plus, o
cercetare arheologic efectuat n zona Colina n perioada 1976 1980 de ctre
arheologiiICEMTulcea,apusnevidennzonarespectivceramicromande

450

SUCEVEANUetalii2003,p.82.
SUCEVEANUetalii2003,p.87.
20
SUCEVEANUetalii,2003p.24.
18
19

DESPREINSULAPEUCE,HALMYRISITRASEULDRUMULUIMILITAR
451

secolulIIIIIp.Chr.iromanobizantin21.

Concluzie: dup prerea noastr, n cele dou lucrri informaiile din


documentele vechi se refer la adevratul Halmyris, iar rezultatele cercetrilor
arheologicedeterensereferlaVicusClassicorum.
Plana 4 prezint o schi topografic a zonei Mahmudia Colina
Murighiol aa cum arat ea astzi, pe care am reprezentat i traseul cel mai
probabilaldrumuluiromandintreMahmudiaiColina(respectivdintreSalsovia
iHalmyris,nvariantapropusdenoi;ncontinuarenreferirilelaHalmyrisvom
subnelegeaezareadelaColina.
AcestdrumpleacdelaSalsoviaspreSEurmrindcurbadenivelde25mpe
odistandecirca5,5km,dupcare,lavestdemovilaDuna,ischimbdirecia
spre VSV pentru a ajunge, cobornd lent, la Halmyris. Lungimea total a acestui
drum, rezultat din harta noastr, este de 12.850 m, foarte apropiat de cea
menionat n Itinerarium Antonini (13,30,7 km). Desigur, distana de 12.850 m
are i ea un anumit grad de relativitate, deoarece nu cunoatem poziia exact a
celordoistlpimiliaricaredelimiteazpeterensegmentuldedrumrespectiv,dar
aceasteventualdiferennu poate depin totalctevasutede metri,nplus
saunminus(veziihartadinPl.4).
n ceea ce privete poziia relativ fa de Dunre i de lacul Halmyris,
aezarea de la Murighiol se afl n imediata apropiere a Dunrii (poate chiar pe
malulDunriintroperioadncarelacurileMurighioliCruhlicarfifcutparte
din braul Sfntu Gheorghe) i la circa 17 km de lacul Halmyris, n timp ce
aezareadelaColinaestesituatlacirca10kmdeDunreilacirca7kmdelacul
Halmyris (circa 2 km fa de golful Fundea al actualului lac Razelm, vezi Pl. 1),
deci aceasta din urm putea fi considerat, ntro apreciere regional, att pe
Dunre,ctinapropieredelaculHalmyris.
O ultim constatare pe harta zonei: la circa 3 km nord de Halmyris se afl
dou cariere n care se exploateaz calcare de vrst triasic. Avnd n vedere
modificareaputernicareliefuluidatoritmaterialuluiexcavatdinacestecariere,
estedeateptatcaelesfifuncionatncdinantichitate,furnizndimaterialul
necesarpentruconstruciaorauluiHalmyris.
Dup cele de mai sus, urmeaz s ne ocupm n continuare de traseul
probabilaldrumuluiromanntreHalmyrisiHistria,cuprinzndetapeleHalmyris
VallisDomitiana,VallisDomitianaAdSalicesiAdSalicesHistria.
Cel mai simplu de identificat pare segmentul Histria Ad Salices: distana
ntre aceste dou repere este, dup Itinerarium Antonini, de XXV m.p., adic
37,00,7km.
Avnd n vedere faptul c segmentul Histria Ad Salices (La Slcii)
constituie continuarea drumului care vine dinspre sud, de la Tomis, este de
ateptat ca el s continue pe aceeai direcie, dea lungul rmului lacului Sinoe.
nprezentexistundrumpeaceastdirecie,petraseulNuntaiIstriaSinoe,
care deviaz apoi spre vest (pentru a evita blile dintre lacul Golovia i lacul
Ceamurlia)pelaMihaiViteazuBaiaCeamurliadeJosirevinepemalullacul
SinoepetraseulLuncaViinaJurilovcaSlcioara.
ntructnperioadadesprecarediscutmnivelulmriieracucirca5mmai
21

OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU,comunicarepersonal.

FLORINSCURTU

sczut, blile respective probabil c nu existau, era deci posibil un drum direct
ntreSinoeiLunca.AcelailucruestevalabilipentruzonadelaNVdeHistria,
deci putea exista i un drum direct ntre Histria i Sinoe. n aceste condiii, un
drumdealungulrmuluilaculuiSinoedelaHistriasprenordtreceaprinSinoe
(VicusQuintionis),LuncaiViinaiajungealaJurilovcadupunparcursdecirca
32km.Ultimii46kmputeaufiparcurisprenord(pnlaSlcioara),sauspre
est,pnpemalullaculuiRazelm,lacapulDolojman(presupusacorespundecu
anticul Argamum, dar fr dovezi certe22. Ct privete toponimul La Slcii, el se
potriveteambelorlocaliti,salciafiindospeciebinereprezentatnaceastzon.
Pentru ultimele dou etape neelucidate ( Halmyris Vallis Domitiana XVII
m.p.=25,10,7kmiVallisDomitianaAdSalicesXXVIm.p.=38,40,7km),mai
avem doar o singur indicaie: faptul c de la Halmyris spre Vallis Domitiana
drumul mergea spre vest (acest lucru este acceptat i de autorii contemporani,
care consider ca probabil localizarea Vallis Domitiana la Agighiol). Distana
total Halmyris Ad Salices trebuie s fie de 63,51,4 km, deci trebuie gsit un
traseurezonabilcaresrespecteiaceastdistande6265km.
nacestecondiii,problemaesenialestestabilireapoziieiprobabilepentru
toponimul Vallis Domitiana, ceea ce ar conduce implicit la gsirea unui traseu
probabilaldrumuluiromanntreHalmyrisiAdSalices.
Pornind de la Colina spre vest (practic urmrind curba de nivel de 10 m)
ajungemlalocalitateaactualAgighioldupcirca13km.Mergndimaideparte
sprevest,drumulartrebuistraversezeozoncureliefcevamaiagitat,trecnd
eventual prin punctele Dealul Regimentului i Furca Dealurilor (pe acest traseu
exist un drum vechi, nemodernizat) i ajungnd n valea Teliei i apoi nvalea
Hagilar; de la Agighiol pn n acest punct, imediat la SE de localitatea Lstuni,
distanaestedecirca13km.
naceastzon(ladistanadecirca26kmvestdeColina)afostdetectat,cu
ocazia unui zbor de cartografiere arheologic, o ferm agricol roman n
apropierea dealului Deniztepe, la poalele cruia, spre rsrit, au fost localizate o
aezareromaninumeroasemovilefunerareaplatizate.23
Lundnconsideraieceledouinformaiiprezentatemaisus,considermc
suntem ndreptii s presupunem c vicusul pus n eviden de fotografiile
aeriene n valea Hagilar, la SE de localitatea Lstuni, corespunde cutatei Vallis
Domitiana.DealulDeniztepe,constituitdingresiijurasice(liasice),afostprobabil
sursadematerialdeconstruciepentruacestvicus.
Ultima etap, cea care trebuie s stabileasc traseul drumului ntre Vallis
Domitiana i Ad Salices, devine relativ simpl: acest drum ar trebui s urmeze
traseul Lstuni valea Teliei Zebil (circa 9 km), apoi s se ndrepte spre
Enisala, urmrind malul nordic al lacului Babadag (8 km) i s ajung n final la
capulDolojman(circa22km).
Concluzia final la cele prezentate mai sus: drumul militar roman de la
Noviodunum la Callatis trecea prin imediata apropiere a localitilor actuale Colina
(Halmyris?)Lstuni(VallisDomitiana?)EnisalaJurilovca(capulDolojman=Ad
Salices?) Histria. Desigur, dei aceste localizri au, dup prerea noastr, o

452

22
23

Cf.AVRAM1991.
BAUMANN1983,p.86.

DESPREINSULAPEUCE,HALMYRISITRASEULDRUMULUIMILITAR
453

probabilitate de aproape 100 %, ele vor deveni o certitudine numai dup ce


dovezimaterialenacestsenslevorvalida.

*
Un scurt comentariu privind localizarea Ad Stoma, menionat n Tabula
Peutingeriana i situat, conform acestui document, la distana de XXIV m.p.=
35,50,7kmdeSalsovia,urmndnsundrumcomercial,nuunulmilitar.
Dup cum ne sugereaz numele localitii, Ad Stoma trebuie cutat pe
Dunre,spreguradevrsareafluviuluinmare,decinavaldeMurighiol.Cum
distana ntre Mahmudia i Murighiol este de circa 8 km, rezult c Ad Stoma ar
trebui s se fi aflat la circa 27 km SE de acesta din urm. Distana trebuie
msuratpeuscat,nupeapcumsugereazAricescu24,datfiindexprimareaei
nm.p.
innd seama de ultimele informaii privind insula Peuce25, Ad Stoma sar fi
putut afla la extremitatea estic a insulei (vezi Pl. 1), aflat n prezent sub apele
deltei Dunrii. Locul era propice unei astfel de aezri, unde puteau s se
ntlneasc vasele mai mari, de curs lung, venind de pe mare, cu vasele care
asigurau transportul fluvial (exista desigur i o legtur fluvial ntre Salsovia i
Ad Stoma, eventual cu o escal la Vicus Classicorum) : debitul Dunrii cretea
imediatlaestdeostrovulPeuce,datorituniriicelordoubraecarelocoleaupe
lanordirespectivsud.

BIBLIOGRAFIE

ARICESCU 1972 A. Aricescu, ncercare nou de nelegere a tirilor date de Procopius


dinCaesareadespreteritoriulDobrogeinvremealuiIustinian,Pontica5(1972),p.329346.
ARICESCU 1975 A. Aricescu, Drumul militar de la Noviodunum la Callatis n lumina
itinerariilorantice,Pontica8(1975).p.315329.
ARICESCU1977A.Aricescu,ArmatanDobrogearoman,Bucureti,1977.
AVRAM 1991 A. Avram, ntinderea teritoriului Histriei n epoca roman n lumina
hotrniciei consularului Manius Laberius Maximus. ncercare de reconstituire, CCDJ 4 (1991),
p.189197.
BARNEA 1968 I. Barnea, Imperiul roman n faa hunilor, n: R. Vulpe, I. Barnea, Din
IstoriaDobrogeivol.II.RomaniilaDunreadeJos,Bucureti,1968,p.406409.
BARNEA 1996 A. Barnea, Delta Dunrii, n Enciclopedia arheologiei i istoriei vechi a
Romniei,vol.II,Bucureti,1996,p.3839.
BAUMANN1983V.H.Baumann,FermaromandinDobrogea,Tulcea,1983.
CUNTZ 1929 O. Cuntz, Itineraria Romana. I. Itineraria Antonini Augusti et
Burdigalense,Leipzig,p.3233citatnFHDRI,1964,p.748749.
MLLER 1916 K. Mller, Itineraria Romana. Rmische Reisewege an der Hand der
TabulaPeutingeriana,col.506512,Stuttgart,citatnFHDRI,1964,p.738.
PANIN 1983 N. Panin, Black Sea Coast Line Changes in the Last 10,000 Years. A New
AttemptatIdentifyingtheDanubeMouthsasDescribedbytheAncientsDaciaNS27(1983),p.
175184.
PRVAN1916V.Prvan,Histria,IV.Inscripiigsiten1914i1915,ARMSI,ser.2,
24
25

ARICESCU1975,p.318
SCURTU2009,2010

FLORINSCURTU

454

t.38,1916,p.556558).
PIPPIDI 1956 D.M. Pippidi, Hotrnicia lui Laberius Maximus (la 40 de ani de la
descoperire),SCIV12(1956),p.137158.
PIPPIDI 1983 D.M. Pippidi, Inscripiile din Scythia Minor greceti i latine. Vol. I
Histriaimprejurimile,Bucureti,1983.
SCURTU2009F.Scurtu,ImaginigeofizicealeHistrieiantice.ISBN9789730072570.
SCURTU 2010 F. Scurtu, Horothesia lui Laberius Maximus i insula Peuce, StCl 46
(2010),p.139146.
SUCEVEANU, ZAHARIADE 1987 A. Suceveanu, M. Zahariade, Du nom antique de
lacitromaineetromainetardivedIndependena(dp.deTulcea),DaciaN.S.31(1987),p.8796.
SUCEVEANU et alii 2003 A. Suceveanu, M. Zahariade, F. Topoleanu, G. Poenaru
Bordea,2003Halmyris,monografiearheologic,I,ClujNapoca,2003.
TOCILESCU1898G.Tocilescu,Manuscrise,Bibl.Acad.Rom.,mss.5132,f.95.
WEISS 1911 J. Weiss, Die Dobrudscha im Altertum: historische Landschaftskunde,
Sarajevo,1911.


Terenfermactual

Luciudeapactual

S.=Sarinasuf
D.S.=DunavudeSus
D.J.=DunavudeJos
M.=Murighiol
V.N.=ValeaNucarilor
A=Agighiol
E.=Enisala
Sl.=Slcioara

Pl.1SchiapaleogeograficazoneiRazelmSfntuGheorghelanceputulmileniuluiIp.Chr.
(dupScurtu,2010)

DESPREINSULAPEUCE,HALMYRISITRASEULDRUMULUIMILITAR
455

LegendaPlana1

FLORINSCURTU

456

Pl.2SchiaruinelordelaMurighiol(dupPolonic,1898).

DESPREINSULAPEUCE,HALMYRISITRASEULDRUMULUIMILITAR
457

Pl.3ImagineaGoogleearthazoneidelaSEdelocalitateaColina.

458

FLORINSCURTU

Pl.4SchiatopograficazoneiMahmudiaColinaMurighioliamplasareaprobabiladrumului
militarromanntreSalsoviaiHalmyris.

ANTHROPOLOGICALDATAFORTHEHUMANSKELETON
FROMBABACAVE*

AndreiDorianSOFICARU**

Keywords:BabaCave,anthropologicalanalysis,plagicephaly,violentlife.
Cuvintecheie:PeteraBaba,analizantropologic,plagiocefalie,viaviolent.

Abstract. This study is about a human skeleton discovered in 2008 during the
archaeologicalexcavationsintheBabaCave.Thisbelongstomalewhodiedat3540years
old.Thedeformationoftheskullshowsanoccipitalplagiocephalycausedbyalambdoidal
synostosis.Also,canbenoticedanenamelhypoplasiadueto adeprivationinchildhood.
During the life he suffered violent injuries: blows to the head, broken nose, and the
fractureofarib.Theactivelifeissuggestedbyosteoarthritisofarticulations.
Rezumat:PrezentulstudiuarenvederescheletulumandescoperitnPeteraBaba
n timpul cercetrilor arheologice ntreprinse n anul 2008. Acesta aparine unui brbat
decedat la vrsta de 3540 de ani. Deformarea craniului indic o plagiocefalie occipital
cauzat de o sinostoz lambdoid. De asemenea, poate fi observat o hiplopazie de smal
provocatdintimpulcopilriei.ntimpulvieiiasuferitrniviolente:loviturilacap,nas
ruptifracturdecoast.Osteoartritaarticulaiilorsugereazoviaactiv.

Introduction
Theskeletonwasdiscoveredin2008duringthearchaeologicalexcavationsin
the Baba Cave (Cheia village, Grdina Township, Constana County) by a team
supervised by Dr. Valentina Voinea (Museum of National History and
Archaeology from Constana) and Dr. Bartomiej Szmoniewski (Institute of
*
ThepresentarticlewaspossibleduetothesupportofDr.ValentinaVoineaandDr.
BartomiejSzmoniewski;Ithankthemverymuch.
The archeological data for the skeleton found at Grindu lui Dnil have obtained
fromDr.IonMotzoiChicideanuandthosefortheIndependenafromDr.AlinFrnculeasa
(PrahovaCountyMuseumofHistoryandArchaeology);Iappreciatethehelpfrombothof
them.
This work was supported by a grant of the Romanian National Authority for
ScientificResearch,CNCSUEFISCDI,projectnumberPNIIIDPCCE201120013.
**
Andrei Dorian Soficaru: Centrul de Cercetri Antropologice Francisc J. Rainer,
Bucureti;email:asoficaru@yahoo.com.

ANDREIDORIANSOFICARU

Archaeology and Ethnology from Krakw). The depth of grave was 0.500.80 m
withanorientationofWE,andtheskeletonhasawarriorinventory:ironpieces
of harness, two bronze buckles, and pieces of animal bones from a bow, an iron
swordwithwoodenscabbard1.Basedontheinventorythegraveisdatedbetween
middleof10thtomiddleof11thcentury2.

Materialandmethods
The skeleton analyzed is almost complete (only the tibias, fibulas and foot
bones are missing) and well preserved but with some damage of bones.
Descriptionandidentificationofbonesisaccordingtoanosteologicalatlas3.
Forthesexdeterminationwereusedmorphologicalfeaturesoftheskulland
pelvic region4. Age was estimate based on the phases of evolution from sternal
ends of the ribs5. The pathological affections were identified visually6. For
measurements of bones has been used Martin system7. Stature was calculated
usingPearsonformula8.

Anthropologicalanalysis
Bonesinventory:
- the skull is almost complete, but there are some missing parts in the
inferior side of occipital, right mastoid, and sphenoid; the mandible has present
all teeth, but the coronoid processes are broken (Fig. 14); dentition: permanent
teethpositions=31,permanentteeth=24,permanentteethlostantemortem=2;
- thehyoidboneispresentandcomplete,withrighthornunfused;
- fromthevertebralcolumnarepresentsevencervical,twelvethoracicand
fourlumbar(twoofthemfragmentary);
- thesternumispresentwithmanubriumandcorpussternicomplete;allthe
ribsarepresentandtheyarecompletefromtherightsideandfragmentaryonthe
leftone;
- from shoulder girdle clavicles are complete but the scapulas are
fragmentary;
- allthebonesofarmsarepresentandcomplete;
- hand bones, left side = scaphoid, lunate, triquetral, trapezium, trapezoid,
capitate; metacarpals; proximal phalanges; fourth intermediate phalanx; third,
fourthandfifthdistalphalanges;
- pelvic girdle is fragmentary; could be identified fragments from the
sacrum,pubissymphyses,ischiopubicramus,ischialtuberosity,illium,etc;
- from the bones legs only femurs are present, left one complete and the
rightoneisbrokenbelowthelessertrochanter.

460

CCA2008,p.17.Cheia;SZMONIEWSKI,PETCU2008,p.37,fig.4,9.
O,OA2011,p.111.
3
WHITE,FOLKENS2005.
4
BUIKSTRA,UBELAKER1994,p.1520;WALKER2008,p.47.
5
LOTH,ICAN1989,p.105135.
6
LARSEN1997;ORTNER2005.
7
BRUER1988,p.160232.
8
RSING1988,p.586599.
1
2

ANTHROPOLOGICALDATAFORTHEHUMANSKELETONFROMBABACAVE
461

Sexdetermination:
- cranialandpelvicmorphologicalfeaturesindicateamale;
- also,theresultsfordiscriminantfunctionsappliedforskullarenegatives,
whichindicateamale.

Ageestimation:
- thesternalendsoftheribshasthephase5,respective3342years;

Stature:
- 161.78cmbasedonthePersonmethod(maximumlengthofleftfemur=
435mm);

Pathology:
Congenital
Theskullisflattenedontherightsideofoccipitalandposteriorareaofright
parietal; the shape is oval with the left side of frontal deformed; the base with
sphenoidandtemporalsisasymmetrical(Fig.1,2).Also,thepostcranialskeleton
of the individual is normal. This subject presents plagiocephaly of type II
accordingtotheDiRoccoandVelardiclassification9.
The name of plagiocephaly is from the Greek plagios (oblique) and kephale
(head)andthetermisusedforpatientswiththistypeofcranialasymmetry.This
affection occurs in infants during the intrauterine life and other causes could be
congenitalmusculartorticollis,abnormalitiesinthebrainshape,prematurefusion
of a single coronal or lambdoidal suture. After birth the defect is accentuated by
the preferential sleeping position and some of cranial base abnormalities. The
actual studies estimate the incidence of plagiocephaly about 8.2% of all live
births10.
In plagiocephaly two mechanisms of deformation can be identified: first is
themalformationcausedbytheprematuresynostosisofsomecranialsuturesand
second is the deformation caused by the position but without synostosis. This
craniofacial asymmetry involves the skull skeleton and the bones of face which
canresultinocclusiondefectsofthepermanentteeth.Presenthypothesesexplain
that synostosis of some cranial sutures appear when the bone supporting
processesoccurprematurelyorfromincreasedosteoblasticcellmaturation11.

Traumas
In the vertex of the skull (about 36 mm from the cranial osteometric point
bregma)thereisahealedtraceofatraumawithdimensionsof19.71x14.69mm;
aroundofthatisapittingsurface(Fig.5).Thepositioninthetopoftheskulland
healingreactionsuggestapossiblenecrosisduetoablowonthehead12.
Ontheleftsideofthefrontalnearbythecoronalsutureabuttonlesionwith
CAPTIER2003,p.231.
DAVID, MENARD 2000, p. 367; MILLER, CLARREN 2000, p. 1; TEICHGRAEBER
2002,p.582.
11
CARSONetal.1997;CAPTIER2003,p.227231.
12
ORTNER2003,p.129130,fig.816and817.
9

10

ANDREIDORIANSOFICARU

of dimensions 4.54x5.45 mm was identified (figure 6). Another one is on the


mandibleundertherightfirstmolarwithofdimensions10.87x12.45mm(Fig.7).
The etiology of button lesion could be developmental, traumatic, infection or is
assign to benign tumors13. In this case they might be traumatic because the skull
showsothertracesofaviolentlife.
Bothnasalbonesarebrokenandhealed.Theleftonepresentafractureinthe
middleandafterthehealingtheboneremaincurvedtotheinterior.Therightone
show also the fracture but is not complete due to postmortem breakage (Fig. 8).
Thisisacommontraumafortheinterpersonalviolence14.
Enamel hypoplasia was identified on the incisors and mandibular canines
(Fig. 9). This is one of the dental enamel defects which are caused by systemic
diseasesandnutritionaldeprivationduringchildhood15.
Ontheposteriorsideoftheleftmandibularcondylewereidentifiedfourparallel
grooves.Atthefirstsighttheyseemtobebycutmarks,butlater,usingmagnifying
lens(8xand10x)thosehaveidentifiedwithrodentmarks.Allofthemareoneafter
another and their dimensions are about 0.771.53 mm (Fig. 10). The marks have
Ushapeandpresentlinearstriationswhichsuggestincisorsofamouse16.
Afractureofthesternalendofthefifthrightribwasobserved.Thetrauma
occurs about 15 mm from the sternal end and was healed complete with a small
callus.Thepositionsuggestsablowinthechest(Fig.11,12).
Articulations of shoulder girdle, arms bones, femurs and vertebral column
presentmodificationsasaresultofosteoarthritis.Therightglenoidcavitydisplay
osteophytes on the margin, but the clavicles have moderate modification of
sternal ends. Marginal osteophytes are present also on the proximal and distal
articulations of humeri (Fig. 13, 14), ulnae (Fig. 15), radii (Fig. 16), and femurs.
The vertebral bodies are more affected and show marginal lipping. The main
factors for changes in articular surfaces are physical activity and mechanical
stress,butotherdiseasesandagevariationorsexualdimorphisminfluencedtheir
prevalence 17.

Discussion
Theskeletonanalyzedbelongstomalewhodiedat3540yearsold.Theskull
shows an occipital plagiocephaly possible caused by a lambdoidal synostosis. In
childhoodsufferedofdeprivationasthemandibularincisorsandcanineindicate
the enamel hypoplasia. Also, during the life he suffered some injuries caused by
violence: some blows on the head, broken nose, and the fracture of a rib.
Osteoarthritis which affected some articulations and the muscles insertions
suggestanactivelife.
From the same time period there are another four anthropological analyses
ofgravesassignedtothenomadicpeople.Belowtheirdataaresummarizedinthe
table.

462

ESHED2002,p.229230;ORTNER2005,p.516.
WALKER1997,p.154163.
15
LARSEN1997,p.4446.
16
HAGLUND1997,p.406,fig.1.
17
LARSEN1997,p.162178.
13
14

ANTHROPOLOGICALDATAFORTHEHUMANSKELETONFROMBABACAVE
463

Site
Sex/Age
Pathology
Stature
Literature
a
Tangru (Giurgiu Male/ 17 Left occipital 164.6cm
Maximilian,
County)
18years
plagiocephaly
Haas1959,155
CurcaniIlfov
Male / 45 Caries

Bibiri
1971,
(ClraiCounty) yearsold
458

160.4cmc
Grindu lui Dnil Male / 30
Personaldata
b
40years
(DoljCounty)
Independena
Male / 45 Hyperostosa
159.52cme Personaldata
(PrahovaCounty), 50years
porotica,
M2/2007d
osteoarthrosis
BabaCave
Male / 35 Rightoccipital 161.78cm
Present
(Constana
40years
plagiocephaly,
analysis
County)
cranial
trauma,
rib
fracture,
osteoarthritis

Metrics

Skull
Dimension/indices
Values
1.Maximumcraniallength(gop)
167
2.Glabelloinionlength(gi)
166
3.Glabellolambdalength(gl)
162
8.Maximumcranialbreadth(eueu)
138
9.Leastfrontalbreadth(ftft)
90
10.Maximumfrontalbreadth(coco)
116
11.Biauricularbreadth(auau)
128
12.Biasterionicbreadth(astast)
113
23.Horizontalcircumference(gopg)
510
25.Totalsagittalarc(no)
356
26.Frontallongitudinalarc(nb)
127
27.Parietallongitudinalarc(bl)
114
28.Occipitalsagittalarc(lo)
115
29.Nasionbregmachord(nb)
111
30.Bregmalambdachord(bl)
102
31.Occipitalsagittalchord(lo)
95

Calculatedformaximumlengthoffemur=450mm.
Discoveredduringanarchaeologicalsurveyin2005byDr.IonMotzoiChicideanu
from;thesiteGrinduluiDanilathereisabout4kmsouthofPloscaVillage,Bistre
Township,DoljCounty.
c
Calculatedformaximumlengthofleftfemur=428mm.
d
Archaeologicalexcavationsmadein2009byDr.AlinFrnculeasa(CCAR2007,81.
Independena;CCAR2008,106.Independena).
e
Calculatedformaximumlengthofrightfemur=423mm.
a

ANDREIDORIANSOFICARU

43.Outerbiorbitalbreadth(fmtfmt)
99
45.Byzigomaticbreadth(zyzy)
128
46.Bimaxillarybreadth(zmzm)
96
47.Totalfacialheight(ngn)
107
48.Nasoalveolarheight(npr)
61
51.Orbitalbreadth(mfek)
40
52.Greatestheightoforbit
28
54.Nasalbreadth
24
55.Nasalheight(nns)
54.5
65.Maximumbreadthoutsidethecondyles(kdlkdl) 118,5
66.Bigonialbreadth(gogo)
101
68.Projectivelengthofthemandibularbody
77
69.Heightofmandibularsymphyses(idgn)
30
79.Mandibularangle
130
I1.Cranialindex(8:1)
82.63
I12.Transversalfrontalindex(9:10)
77.59
I13.Transversalfrontoparietalindex(9:8)
65.22
I13a.Coronalparietalindex(10:8)
84.06
I14.Transversalparietooccipitalindex(12:8)
81.88
I16.Sagittalfrontoparietalindex(27:26)
89.76
I17.Sagittalfrontooccipitalindex(28:26)
90.55
I18.Sagittalparietooccipitalindex(28:27)
100.88
I19.Frontosagittalarcindex(26:25)
35.67
I20.Parietosagittalarcindex(27:25)
32.02
I21.Occipitosagittalarcindex(28:25)
32.30
I22.Sagittalfrontalindex(29:26)
87.40
I24.Sagittalparietalindex(30:27)
89.47
I25.Sagittaloccipitalindex(31:28)
82.61
I38.Totalfacialindex(47:45)
83.59
I39.Facialsuperiorindex(48:45)
47.66
I40.Jugomandibularindex(66:45)
78.91
I42.Orbitalindex(52:51)
70.00
I48.Nasalindex(54:55)
44.04
I62.Mandibularindex(68:65)
64.98

464

Sternum
Dimension/indices
1.Lengthofsternum
2.Lengthofmanubrium
3.Maximumlengthofcorpussterni
4.Maximumbreadthofmanubriumsterni
5.Greatestbreadthofthebody
6.Minimumbreadthofmanubriumsterni
7.Thicknessofmanubriumsterni
Lengthbreadthindex(5:1)

Values
159
54
106.5
61.5
38
29.5
8.17
23.90

ANTHROPOLOGICALDATAFORTHEHUMANSKELETONFROMBABACAVE
465

Lengthbreadthindexofcorpuseterni(5:3)
35.68
Breadththicknessindex(7:6)
27.69

Clavicle
Dimension/indices
Valuesleft/right
1.Maximumlength
131.82
137.95
4.Verticaldiameterofmidshaft
11.68
10.49
5.Sagittaldiameterofmidshaft
11.72
15.18
6.Circumferenceofmidshaft
38
44
Lengthcircumferenceindex(6:1)
28.83
31.90
Crosssectionindex(4:5)
99.66
69.10

Scapula
Dimension/indices
Valuesleft/right
12.Glenoidheight
37.62
39.21
13. Transverse diameter of the glenoid
fossa
27.85
27.51
14.Depthoftheglenoidfossa
5
5
Lengthbreadthindex(13:12)
74.03
70.16

Humerus
Dimension/indices
Valuesleft/right
1.Maximumlength
308
315
5.Maximumdiameterofmidshaft
21.36
22.03
6.Minimumdiameterofmidshaft
18.8
18.76
7.Leastcircumferenceofmidshaft
61
63
8.Circumferenceofthehead
142
152
9.Transversalheaddiameter
48.3
48.61
10.Longitudinaldiameterofthehead
43.81
45.25
Robusticityindex(7:1)
19.81
20.00
Crosssectiondiaphysisindex(6:5)
88.01
85.16
Crosssectionheadindex(9:10)
110.25
107.43

Radius
Dimension/indices
Valuesleft/right
1.Maximumlength
248
250
3.Minimalcircumference
37
39
4.Maximumtransverseshaftdiameter 15.54
15.85
5.Minimumsagittalshaftdiameter
11.34
11.92
Crosssectiondiaphysisindex(5:4)
72.97
75.21

Ulna
Dimension/indices
Valuesleft/right
1.Maximumlength
264
268
3.Minimalcircumference
36
37

466

ANDREIDORIANSOFICARU

11.Dorsoventralshaftdiameter
13.77
12.Transverseshaftdiameter
15.82
Crosssectiondiaphysisindex(11:12) 87.04

14.08
15.95
88.28

Femur
Dimension/indices
1.Maximumlength
2.Physiologicallength
6. Anteroposterior diameter of the mid
shaft
7.Mediolateraldiameterofthemidshaft
8.Circumferenceofthemidshaft
9.Subtrochanterictransversediameter
10.
Subtrochanteric
anteriorposterior
diameter
15.Verticaldiameteroftheneck
16. Anteriorposterior diameter of the
neck
17.Circumferenceoftheneck
18.Mediolateralheaddiameter
19.Transversediameterofthehead
20.Headcircumference
Robusticityindex(6+7:2)
Pilastricindex(6:7)
Platymericindex(10:9)
Crosssectionindexoftheneck(16:17)
Crosssectionindexofthehead(19:18)

Valuesleft/right
435

432

28.69
27.34
87
33.39

27.77
28.71
86

24.43
32.04

32.27

24.59
92
46.02
46.56
148
35.02
104.94
73.17
26.73
101.17

26.16
94
45.13

96.73

27.83

BIBLIOGRAPHY

BIBIRI 1971 Laurenia Bibiri, Date antropologice asupra resturilor scheletice umane
descoperitelaCurcaniIlfov,SCIV22,3(1971),p.457462.
BRUER1980GntherBruer,Osteometrie,in:R.Knussman,I.Schwidetzky,H.W.
Jurgens, G. Ziegelmayer (Hrsg.), Anthropologie. Handbuch der vergleichen den Biologie des
Menschen,StuttgartNewYork(1988),p.160232.
BUIKSTRA, UBELAKER 1994 Jane E. Buikstra, Douglas H. Ubelaker, Standards for
datacollectionfromhumanskeletalmaterial,ArkansasArcheologicalSurveyResearch(1994),
seriesno.44.
CAPTIER et al. 2003 G. Captier, N. Leboucq, M. Bigorre, F. Canovas, F. Bonnel, A.
Bonnaf, P. Montoya, Plasgiocephaly: morphometry of skull base asymmetry, Surgical and
RadiologicalAnatomy25(2003),p.226233.
CARSON et al. 1997 B. S. Carson, C. S. James, C. A. VanderKolk, M. Guarnieri,
Lambdoid synostosis and occipital plagiocephaly: clinical decision rules for surgical intervention,
NeurosurgicalFOCUS,2,2(1997),PageE10:E10.

ANTHROPOLOGICALDATAFORTHEHUMANSKELETONFROMBABACAVE
467

DAVID, MENARD 2000 D. J. David, R. M. Menard, Occipital plagiocephaly, British


JournalofPlasticSurgery53(2000),p.367377.
HAGLUND1997W.D.Haglund,Rodentsandhumanremains,in:W.D.Haglund,M.
H.Sorg (eds.),Forensictaphonomythefateofhumanremains, CRCPressLLC(1997),p.405
414.
ESHED et al. 2002 V. Eshed, B. Latimer, C. M. Greenwald, L. M. Jellema, B. M.
Rothschild,S.WishBaratz,I.Hershkovitz,ButtonOsteoma:ItsEtiologyandPathophysiology,
AmericanJournalofPhysicalAnthropology118(2002),p.217230.
LARSEN 1997 C. S. Larsen, Bioarchaeologyinterpreting behavior from the human
skeleton,CambridgeUniversityPress,1997.
LOTH, ICAN 1989 S. R. Loth, M. Y. Ican, Morphological assessment of age in the
adult:thethoracicregion,in: M.Y.Ican(ed.),Agemarkersinthehumanskeleton,CharlesC.
ThomsPublisher(1989),p.105135.
MAXIMILIAN,HAASC.Maximilian,N.Haas,Notasupramaterialuluiososdintrun
mormntdinepocafeudaltimpuriedescoperitlaTangru,Materiale5(1959),p.155161.
MILLER,CLARREN2000R.I.Miller,S.K.Clarren,Longtermdevelopmentaloutcomes
inpatientswithdeformationalplagiocephaly,Pediatrics105,2(2000),p.15.
ORTNER 2005 D. J. Ortner, Identification of pathological conditions in human skeletal
remains,secondedition,AcademicPress,2005.
RSING 1988 F. W. Rsing, Krperhhenrekonstruktion aus Skelettmassen, in: R.
Knussman, (red.), Anthropologie. Handbuch verleichenden Biologie aus Meschen, zugleich 4.
Auflage des Lehrbuchs der Anthropologie begrndet von Rudolf Martin, Bd. 1, Wesen und
MethodenderAnthropologie,Stuttgart,NewYork,1988,p.586599.
SZMONIEWSKI, PETCU 2008 B. S. Szmoniewski, R. Petcu, Preliminary report from
thenewexcavationinBabacave,Grdinavillage,ConstanaCounty,Pontica(2008),p.3547.
O & OA 2011 . . o, . oa,
,(TheGraveof
theTurkicNomadDiscoveredinBabaCaveintheMiddleDobrujainRomania),Stratumplus5
(2011),p.110.
TEICHGRAEBER 2002 J. F. Teichgraeber, J. K. Ault, J. Baumgartner, A. Waller, M.
Messrsmith, J. Gateno, B. Bravenec, J. Xia, Deformational Posterior Plagiocephaly: Diagnosis
andTreatment,CleftPalateCraniofacialJournal,39,6(2002),p.582586.
WALKER 1997 P. Walker, Wife beating, boxing, and broken noses: skeletal evidence for
theculturalpatterningofviolence,in:D.L.Martin,D.W.Frayer(eds.),Troubledtimesviolence
andwarfareinthepast,GordonandBreachPublishers,1997,p.145179.
WHITE,FOLKENS2005T.D.White,P.A.Folkens,Thehumanbonemanual,Elsevier,
2005.

468

ANDREIDORIANSOFICARU

Fig.1.Theskull,superiorview.

Fig.2.Theskull,anteriorview.

ANTHROPOLOGICALDATAFORTHEHUMANSKELETONFROMBABACAVE
469

Fig.3.Theskull,lateralleftview.

Fig.4.Theskull,lateralrightview.

470

ANDREIDORIANSOFICARU

Fig.5.Detailoftheblowfromvertex.

Fig.6.Detailofthebuttonlesionfromthefrontal.

ANTHROPOLOGICALDATAFORTHEHUMANSKELETONFROMBABACAVE
471

Fig.7.Detailofthebuttonlesionfromthemandible.

Fig.8.Fractureofthenasalbones.

472

ANDREIDORIANSOFICARU

Fig.9.Enamelhypoplasiaontheleftmandibularcanine.

Fig.10.Rodentmarksontheposteriorsideoftheleftmandibularcondyle.

ANTHROPOLOGICALDATAFORTHEHUMANSKELETONFROMBABACAVE
473

Fig.11.Fractureonthefifthrib,superiorview.

Fig.12.Fractureonthefifthrib,inferiorview.

474

ANDREIDORIANSOFICARU

Fig.13.Osteoarthritisofthehumeralproximalepiphyses.

Fig.14.Osteoarthritisofthehumeraldistalepiphyses.

ANTHROPOLOGICALDATAFORTHEHUMANSKELETONFROMBABACAVE
475

Fig.15.Osteoarthritisoftheulnarproximalepiphyses.

Fig.16.Osteoarthritisoftheradialproximalepiphyses.

NOMISMATA

MONEDEDINSPAIULPONTICAFLATENCOLECIA
NUMISMATICAMUZEULUINAIONALBRUKENTHAL
(SECOLELEIVA.CHR.IIIP.CHR.)

GabrielTALMACHI*
ClaudiuMUNTEANU*

Keyword:coins,PreRomanperiod,Romanperiod.
Cuvintecheie:monede,perioadpreroman,perioadroman.

Abstract: The two authors present a number of 15 coins that are part of the
numismatic collection of National Museum Brukenthal from Sibiu. They are issues cast
and minted for several important cities from north, west and south of the Black Sea
coastline: Histria, Callatis, Odessos, Mesambria, Amissos and Kingdom of Bosporus.
Most of them belong to the preroman period (12 of which one of the Scythian type
issuedforKanites),butalsoromanperiod(threeofthem,mintedinKingdomofBosporus
and at Callatis). Finally, the only silver piece from Tomis is modern time fake that
imitates a type of issue of pseudoLysimach minted, in this case, local. The present
material comes to repertory some of the specific pieces of some monetary types issued in
preRoman and Roman period on the coastline of the Black Sea, which reached, on
unknownpaths,theSibiuscollection.
Rezumat:Ceidoiautoriprezintunnumrde15monedecefacpartedincolecia
numismaticaMuzeuluiNaionalBrukenthaldinSibiu.Suntemisiuniturnateibtute
pentru cteva ceti importante din nordul, vestul i sudul litoralului Mrii Negre
precum Histria, Callatis, Odessos, Mesambria, Amissos i Regatul Bosporan. Cea mai
mare parte a lor aparin perioadei preromane (n numr de 12, dintre care una de tip
scitic emis pentru Kanites), dar i perioadei romane (n numr de trei, btute n
RegatulBosporanilaCallatis).nsfrit,singurapiesdeargintdinTomisesteunfals
de epoc modern ce imit un tip de emisiuni pseudoLysimach btut, n cazul de fa,
local. Prezentul material vine s repertorieze cteva din piesele specifice unor tipuri
monetare produse n epocile preroman i roman pe coastele litorale ale Mrii Negre,
*

Gabriel Talmachi: Muzeul de Istorie Naional i Arheologie Constana, Piaa


Ovidiunr.12,Constana,cod900745;email:gtalmatchi@yahoo.com.
*
Claudiu Munteanu: Muzeul Naional Brukenthal Sibiu, Piaa mare, nr. 45, Sibiu,
cod550163;email:munclaiul@gmail.com.

GABRIELTALMACHI,CLAUDIUMUNTEANU

ajunse,pecinecunoscute,ncoleciasibian.

Prezenta contribuie reprezint un demers n valorificarea tuturor


informaiilor existente privind activitatea atelierelor monetare din bazinul
Pontului Euxin, n contextul evoluiei istorice, economice i financiare a lumii
preromane i romane din a doua parte a mileniului I a.Chr. i din debutul
mileniului I p.Chr. Din colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
suntprezentatencatalog,unnumrde15pieseproveninddinunelecoloniiale
spaiuluipontic,emisentresecolulIVa.Chr.isecolulIIIp.Chr.

480

A.

CATALOG

1. HISTRIA
TipApollon
AR/AE;8h;18.5x18.9mm;5.23g;(Pl.I,nr.1).
Av: Cele dou capete adolescentine ale lui Apollon vzute din fa (cel din
dreaptainversat);
Rv: Acvil pe delfin, totul orientat spre stnga; n partea superioar a
cmpuluimonetarlegendaITPIH;subdelfinliteraA,
Loc de descoperire: provenien necunoscut; exemplarul provine din
coleciadr.Mauksch;
Observaii:emisiunefourres;
Catalog: Pick 1898, p. 161, nr. 416; Stancomb 2000, pl. VII, nr. 145, datare:
secolulIVa.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T3969.

2.PANTICAPEUM
TipPan
AE;2h;16.3x16.6mm;3.34g;(Pl.I,nr.2).
Av:CapulzeuluiPanorientatspredreapta;
Rv: Pegasus cu partea din fa orientat spre dreapta; de jur mprejurul
temeiiconograficelegendaAN;
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Catalog: Price 1993, pl. XXXIII, nr. 872873, datare: secolul IV a.Chr.;
Stancomb2000,pl.XXV,nr.543,datare325300a.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/20804.

3.PANTICAPEUM
TipPan
AE;10h;18.9x20.4mm;6.35g;(Pl.I,nr.3).
Av:CapulzeuluiPanorientatsprestnga;
Rv: Arc i sgeat aliniate; n partea inferioar a cmpului monetar legenda
AN;
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Observaii:exemplarulesteturnat;

MONEDEDINSPAIULPONTICAFLATENCOLECIAMUZEULUIBRUKENTHAL
481

Catalog:Price1993,pl.XXXIV,nr.894896,datarelasfritulsecoluluiIVi
din secolul III a.Chr.; Stancomb 2000, pl. XXV, nr. 561, datare: sfritul
secoluluiIVsecolulIIIa.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/15313.

4.PANTICAPEUM
TipPan
AE;12h;19.3x19.9mm;5.15g;(Pl.I,nr.4).
Av:CapulzeuluiPanorientatsprestnga;
Rv: Arc i sgeat aliniate; n partea inferioar a cmpului monetar legenda
A(N);
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Observaii:exemplarulesteturnat;
Catalog:Price1993,pl.XXXIV,nr.901905,datarelasfritulsecoluluiIVi
dinsecolulIIIa.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/20921.

5.PANTICAPEUM
TipPan
AE;8h;21x21.5mm;7.61g;(Pl.I,nr.5).
Av:CapulzeuluiPanorientatsprestnga;
Rv: Arc i sgeat aliniate; n partea inferioar a cmpului monetar legenda
AN;
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Observaii: pe avers pe chipul zeului Pan apare imprimat o contramarc
circularsubformauneistelecu12raze(11mm);
Catalog: Price 1993, pl. XXXIV, nr. 897, datare: sfritul secolului IVsecolul
IIIa.Chr.;Stancomb2000,pl.XXV,nr.561,datarespresfritulsecoluluiIV
incursulsecoluluiIIIa.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/20947.

6.MESAMBRIA
TipAthenaAlkis
AE;1h;22x23.2mm;7.92g;(Pl.I,nr.6).
Av:Capfeminintnr,diademat,vzutdinprofil,orientatspredreapta;
Rv: Athena Promarchos aruncnd fulgerul; lng zei, n cmp stnga jos,
un coif; de o parte i de alta a cmpului monetar, vertical legenda
MEAM/BPIANN;
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Observaii:exemplarulesteturnat;
Catalog: Price 1993, pl. X, nr. 284285, datare: secolul II a.Chr.; Stancomb
2000,pl.X,nr.236237,datare:250275a.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/1922.

482

GABRIELTALMACHI,CLAUDIUMUNTEANU

7.SCITIC
TipKanites
AE;12h;15.1x16.2mm;3.62g;(Pl.I,nr.7).
Av: Capetele alturate ale Dioscurilor, acoperite cu cciuli mpodobite cu
micicununidelauri,orientatespredreapta;
Rv: n partea central a cmpului monetar dou capete de cai alturate i
orientatespredreapta;deoparteidealtaacelordouprotomealturatede
cai,vertical,aparelegendaBA/KANI;
Loc de descoperire: exemplarul a fost achiziionat i descoperit la
Dionysopolis(Balcic,Bulgaria);
Catalog: Canarache 19331934, 67, nr. 8, fig. 8; Canarache 1950, pl. V/23;
Draganov2010,p.39,nr.36;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1338.

8.TOMIS
TipZeus
AE;7h;12.4x13.5mm;2.26g;(Pl.I,nr.8).
Av:CapulluiZeus,cubarbipanglicorientatspredreapta;
Rv: Dou stele cu cte ase sau opt raze; n partea inferioar a cmpului
monetarlegendaTOMI;
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Catalog:Regling1910,646649,nr.24612470;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/18267.

9.ODESSOS
TipMareleZeu
AE;12h;21.3x21.5mm;8.08g;(Pl.I,nr.9).
Av:CapulluiZeuslaureatorientatspredreapta;
Rv: Cal i clre (cu kausia) orienta spre dreapta; sub cal o monogram; la
bazacmpuluimonetarlegendaO();
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Catalog: Price 1993, pl. X, nr. 290, datare: sfritul secolului III a.Chr.;
Stancomb2000,pl.XII,nr.261,dataredelasfritulsecoluluiIIIincursul
secoluluiIIa.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/14526.

10.AMISSOS
TipZeus
AE;1h;20.1x20.9mm;7.90g;(Pl.I,nr.10).
Av:CapullaureatalluiZeusorientatspredreapta;
Rv: Vultur cu aripile deschise i capul ntors spre dreapta, care st pe un
mnunchi de fulgere; n partea inferioar a cmpului monetar legenda
AMIOY; n dreapta sus o floare sau o stea cu opt raze (petale); n partea
centraldreaptacmpuluimonetaromonogram;

MONEDEDINSPAIULPONTICAFLATENCOLECIAMUZEULUIBRUKENTHAL
483

Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Catalog: Price 1993, tip general la pl. XLII, nr. 11441146, la noi alt
monogram, datare: 10085 a.Chr.; Stancomb 2000, pl. XXX, nr. 675, la noi
altmonogram,datare10085a.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/20964.

11.AMISSOS
TipAres
AE;12h;19.5x19.6mm;7.14g;(Pl.I,nr.11).
Av:CapultnralluiArescucoiforientatspredreapta;
Rv: Sabie n teac pe mijlocul cmpului monetar; de o parte i de alta a
modelului iconografic legenda AMI OY; n partea stng jos a cmpului
monetaromonogram;
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Catalog: Price 1993, pl. XLII, nr. 11511152, datare: 10085 a.Chr.; Stancomb
2000,pl.XXX,nr.682683,datare8565a.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/873.

12.REGATULBOSPORAN
SauromatesI
AE;11h;24.7x25.5mm;7.14g;(Pl.I,nr.12).
Av:Ocoroanaezatpeunscaundetipsellacurulis;ndreaptacmpului
monetarunsceptrucearencaptbustulregelui;sprestngaosuli,iarn
spateunscut;
Rv:LitereleMHntrocunundefrunze;
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut.
Catalog:Stancomb2000,pl.XLVI,nr.981,datare:93/94123124p.Chr.
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/20829.

13.CALLATIS
SeptimiusSeverus
AE;2h;27.7x28.7mm;11.08g;(Pl.I,nr.13).
Av: Capul mpratului Septimius Severus spre dreapta; legenda AVT K
CECEVHPOC;cercperlat;
Rv:Dionysosnud,cuthyrsospeumr,stndpeopanterspredreapta;n
cmpstnga;legendaKAATIANN;cercperlat;
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Observaii: exemplarul provine din colecia Bibliotecii Universitii din
Cernui;
Catalog:Mumov1912,nr.275,pl.VIII,nr.2;datare:193211p.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T2424.

484

GABRIELTALMACHI,CLAUDIUMUNTEANU

14.REGATULBOSPORAN
RhescuporisII
AE;1h;24x24.9mm;10.70g;(Pl.I,nr.14).
Av:BustulluiRhescuporisdiadematorientatspredreapta;
Rv: Regele pe un cal orientat spre dreapta, cu mna dreapt ntins nainte;
de
jur
mprejurul
cmpului
monetar
legenda
BACIEC
PHCKOYOPIOC;nexerg,subcalostea.
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Catalog:Stancomb2000,pl.XLVII,nr.1007,doarpentrurevers;datare:211
227a.Chr.;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T1286/11425.

15.TOMIS
TippseudoLysimach
AR;12h;18.7x20.8mm;5.15g;(Pl.I,nr.15).
Av:CapulluiAlexandrucelMaredivinizatspredreapta;
Rv: Zeia Athena Promachos, cu coif corintic cu pana i himation tronnd
spre stnga, se sprijin cu braul stng pe scutul aflat lng tron i ine n
mnadreaptoNikecencoroneaznumeleregelui;nplansecundosuli
transversal rezemat pe tron. n exerg, un trident spre stnga; legenda
BAIE IIMAXO; sub tron apare eponimul TO; n partea stng
sus,ntremnaipicioruldreptalzeieiaparlitereleAI;
Locdedescoperire:proveniennecunoscut;
Observaii: exemplarul este un fals monetar, probabil din secolele XIX sau
nceputulsecoluluiXX;
Catalog: Regling 1910, p. 649, nr. 2471, dar pentru stater original de tip
pseudoLysimach;
Loc de pstrare: Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal
Sibiu,nr.inv.T3452.

B. Comentariu

Colecia numismatic a Muzeului Naional Brukenthal, care adpostete


astzi n inventarele sale un numr de 66.000 de piese, este continuatoarea
coleciei numismatice strnse i realizate de ctre baronul von Brukenthal.
Numismatica a fost pasiunea cea mai veche a baronului von Brukenthal1 i
aceast afirmaie are la baz crearea unei colecii care numra la momentul
decesului su un numr de 17.000 monede. Ea era de altfel considerat la
nceputul secolului XIX drept una din cele mai importante colecii europene2.
Aceasta cuprinde piese foarte diverse, din epoca arhaic i pn n Evul Mediu
trziu. Toate exemplarele alese de noi pentru catalog fac parte din colecia
muzeului sibian, inclusiv piese din alte colecii venite cea mai mare parte a lor
prin donaii ce fac cinste celor care au nfptuit acest lucru (ca spre exemplu
1
2

DUDU2003,p.5759;DUDU2007,p.8893.
ITTU2008,p.26.

MONEDEDINSPAIULPONTICAFLATENCOLECIAMUZEULUIBRUKENTHAL
485

coleciiledr.MaukschiceaaBiblioteciiUniversitaredinCernui).
Dincoleciaparticularadr.MaukschdinSebefacepartedrahmahistrian
din catalog. Aceast colecie, compus din 1990 exemplare (din care 800 sunt
greceti, romane, bizantine i barbare), a fost realizat n prima jumtate a
secolului XX i este compus din monede i medalii aparinnd intervalului
temporal scurs din antichitate pn n contemporaneitate. Reputat chirurg
oftalmolog, doctorul a fcut numeroase cltorii n Imperiul AustroUngar i
Germaniadeunde,spredeliciulsudecolecionar,aachiziionatdincomerulde
antichiti (sau a fcut schimburi) numeroase monede, att pentru valoarea lor
constitutiv, ct i pentru frumuseea lor ireproabil. Din nefericire, acest mod
dembogireacolecieipersonaleaimpietatasupraposibilitiidecunoaterefie
aloculuidedescoperire,fieaeventualuluicontextnsoitor.Coleciaafostdonat
muzeuluisibianncursulanului20033.
DincoleciaBiblioteciiUniversitiidinCernuideinemncataloguldefa
un exemplar de bronz btut pentru colonia Callatis n timpul mpratului
Septimius Severus. Datorit evenimentelor petrecute n cursul verii i toamnei
anului 1944 n contextul conflagraiei mondiale, o parte important a coleciilor
Bibliotecii Universitare din Cernui a fost evacuat n judeul Sibiu. Cu acest
prilej au ajuns numeroase volume, cliee, tablouri, hri, plane, stampe i
monede, toate ncrcate n 104 lzi4. Emisiunea monetar colonial callatian din
bronz este i cea mai trzie emisiune din catalog, fiind, dup cum precizam mai
sus, btut n timpul lui Septimiu Severus. Este o moned rar n descoperirile
cunoscute,cainatestareasancoleciipubliceiprivate.
Celelalteexemplaremonetareaufostdonatedealungultimpuluimuzeului
sibian, intrnd n colecia numismatic. Din nefericire, nu mai pot fi identificate,
n actele existente, perioada exact cronologic a momentului donrii lor i nici
numele donatorilor, cu att mai puin locul de descoperire sau chiar contextul
respectiv. Exist o singur excepie, dar i aici apar alte probleme, dup cum
constatm la exemplarul scitic. Moneda de bronz emis ntrun atelier vest
pontic pentru regele scit Kanites aparine unei categorii extrem de limitate ca
numrdeexemplare,demodulmediuimic.Piesadincoleciamuzeuluisibiana
fostdescoperitlaBalcicnanul1931,deundeaifostachiziionat.Interesant
este prezena n Sibiu, ntro colecie particular (dr. Weiskirchner), a unui
exemplarasemntor,descoperitntre localitileBalciciTeke dinCadrilatern
anul 1931 (care este redat din pcate doar grafic, nu printro fotografie)5. Primul
exemplarafostiniialcumpratdelaunlocalnic,totnanul1931,fiinddonat
la data de 08.06.1964 printro scrisoare de donaie. Din pcate, n acest moment,
este absolut imposibil s fie identificat numele respectivului donator n cadrul
documentaiilor prezente n arhivele muzeale. Totui, este foarte posibil s fie
vorbadeaceeaipies.
Nordul Pontic este bine reprezentat n catalog prin ase exemplare. Patru
aparin coloniei Panticapeum, iar dou Regatului Bosporan. Stat clientelar al
Imperiului Roman, Regatul Bosporan este prezent n catalog prin doi suverani,
ToateacesteinformaiiaufostculesedelaDUDU2008,p.181182.
MITRIC2007,p.303304.
5
CANARACHE19331934,p.6768,nr.8,fig.8.
3
4

GABRIELTALMACHI,CLAUDIUMUNTEANU

SauromatesI(93/94123/124a.Chr.)iRhescuporisII(211217p.Chr.).Emisiunile
monetaredelaPanticapeumaparintipuluiPan,cudouvariantepentrurevers,
fiearcisgeat(treipiese),fieunPegasus(unexemplar).Astfeldemonedesunt
emise n a doua parte i spre sfritul secolului IV a.Chr., respectiv n cursul
secoluluiIIIa.Chr.Unadinceletreipieseamintiteprezintpeavers,imprimatn
partea central superioar dreapt a cmpului monetar (raportndune la imaginea
depeavers),ocontramarccircular(11mm)subformauneistelecu12raze(Pl.I,
nr. 5). Procedeul tehnic i economicofinanciar de contramarcare a monedelor era
realizatdectreoautoritateemitentaunuioragrec,caredispuneadeunatelier
monetar i de posibilitile tehnice de realizare. Ea oferea n mod arbitrar (din
necesitieconomiceidenumerar),prinacestsemndecontrol,onouvaloarede
pia(supraevaluat)peplanlocalizonalemisiunilormonetare6.
Coasta vestic este prezent prin cteva din cele mai importante colonii.
Piesa de argint de la Histria este o drahm, din cea de a patra serie a acestui tip
monetar, prezentnd pe revers, sub delfin, litera A. Detaliile iconografice sunt
deosebite, nscriinduse n binecunoscuta calitate specific acestei serii
excepionale. Doar c, fapt deja banal printre descoperirile de acest gen i cu
aceast liter, este o emisiune de tip fourres, pstrnduse aproape n totalitate
peliculadeargintcarembracmiezuldebronz.Producereamonedelorintitulate
cafiindfourrespresupuneanlumeagreacexistenauneitehnologiiavansatei,
de ce nu, experien n acest sens7. Exemplarele de bun calitate din aceast
categorie sunt btute la Histria, ntro etap cronologic specific secolului IV
a.Chr., dar i a celui urmtor. Exista o tendin n lumea greac de falsificare
(chiar oficial) a calitii metalului unor exemplare monetare cunoscute, prin
prisma unor urgene ocazionale. n numeroase materiale literare i epigrafice
anticesuntprezenteindiciiprivindexistenacontrafacerilormonetare8.
Tomisul este prezent prin dou exemplare, unul de bronz (specific
monetrieiautonomeacetii)iunuldeargint(detippseudoLysimach).Primul
aparinetipuluiZeus,cepareafiproduspentrupiaalocalicirculantnspaiul
deinfluenncursulsecoluluiIIa.Chr. 9Piesadeargintesteunfalsdinperioada
secolului XIX i nceputul secolului XX dup un stater rar (ca monogram sau
sigl) i valoros din punct de vedere al descoperirilor monetare de acest gen,
btute n aur, de foarte bun calitate tehnic i iconografic, pentru colonia
tomitandupjumtateasecoluluiIIa.Chr.nperioadarespectivaufostemisei
exemplare slabe din punct de vedere artistic, cu trsturi iconografice pregnante
calificatecaaproapebarbarizanteetc.10Remarcmfaptulcfalsificatoriiiaudato
greutate n argint inferioar staterului original, probabil pentru al integra la
vnzarelacategoriadrahmelor.

486

6
RIDER 1975, p. 30; MRKHOLM 1982, p. 298300; CALLATA 1999, p. 110;
CALLATA2000,p.119.
7
Despre etapele tehnologice de producere a monedelor de tip fourres gsim
numeroaseinformaiilaCAMPBELL1933,p.1174.
8
CACCAMO CALTABIANO, COLACE 1983, p. 421447; JONES 1993, p. 353366;
FIGUEIRA1998,p.528562;VANALFEN2005,p.322344.
9
TALMACHI2011,p.496.
10
ILIESCU1961,p.388,nr.44;ILIESCU1979,p.6,nr.III.

MONEDEDINSPAIULPONTICAFLATENCOLECIAMUZEULUIBRUKENTHAL
487

Colonia de la Odessos este prezent n catalog prin unul din cele mai
rspndite tipuri monetare i anume cel cu Marele Zeu pe avers. Din datele
cunoscute, monetria local debuteaz n perioada autonom ncepnd cu
sfritulsecoluluialIVleaa.Chr.11saucuanii281270a.Chr.12,btndpnctre
sfritulsecoluluiIa.Chr.,odatcuinstalareaautoritiiromane.
DincadrulmonetrieiautonomedelaMesambria(deschisprobabilncdin
secolulIVa.Chr.13)avemprezenttipulAthenaAlkis.Piesafacepartedinceadea
doua grup stabilit de curnd, ntro lucrare ce trateaz n profunzime i
aproape exhaustiv tipurile i descoperirile monetare specifice ce caracterizeaz
activitatea de resort a cetii respective14. Conform acesteia, ea este produs n
intervalul 175170/115100 a.Chr., chiar mai trziu dect datele cronologice
sugerate de Stancomb. Atelierul merit un loc important ntre cele mai prolifice
centredepecoastadevestaPontuluiEuxinncadrulsecolelorIVIa.Chr.
nsfrit,depecoastadesudaPontuluiEuxin,amintimcele doumonede
de bronz de la Amissos aparinnd tipurilor Zeus i Ares, emisiuni specifice
anilor10085a.Chr.,respectiv8565a.Chr.ColoniadinAmissosafostntemeiat
i consolidat n mai multe etape cronologice pe parcursul secolului al VIlea
a.Chr. (cu o prim faz de emporium)15, iar atelierul monetar local (de perioad
preroman)afuncionatncursulsecolelorIVIIa.Chr.16
Calea prin care o astfel de categorie de monede a ajuns n posesia unor
persoane avute din Sibiu sau din mprejurimile acestuia a reprezentato fie
achiziia, schimbul, respectiv oferirea lor sub forma unor cadouri n cadrul
cltoriilor de agrement sau de afaceri. Aceste deplasri erau des practicate de
diferite personaliti din varii domenii de activitate ale comunitii locale,
iubitoaredebunuriculturalemaimultsaumaipuinexotice.Ulterior,fieacetia,
fie dup decesul lor, familiile acestora leau donat coleciilor publice locale. n
concluzie,prezenaunorasemeneacategoriidemonedencolecianumismatica
Muzeului Naional Brukenthal se datoreaz n primul rnd factorului uman, a
circulaieisaucltorieiacestuiaprindiferitespaiigeografice.

BIBLIOGRAFIE

ATASOY 2003 S. Atasoy, Amisos, n: D. V. Grammenos, E. K. Petropoulus (eds.),


Ancient Greek Colonies in the Black Sea, vol. II, Publications on the Archaeological Institute
ofNorthernGreece,nr.4,Thessaloniki,2003,p.13311377.
CACCAMO CALTABIANO, COLACE 1983 M. Caccamo Caltabiano, P. R. Colace,
Arguriondokimontodenantionparasemon(Pollux3,86),AnnPisa3(1983),13,p.421447.
CALLATA 1999 F. de Callata, Fiscalit et monnayage dans l`ouvre de Georges Le
Rider,n:M.Amandry,S.Hurter(d),TravauxdeNumismatiqueGrecqueoffertsGeorgesLe
Rider,London,1999,p.109121.
11
K. REGLING 1910, p. 522523; LAZARENKO 19971999, p. 5164; LAZARENKO
2004,p.3351;TOPALOV1999,p.87;MINCEV2007,p.116117.
12
DRAGANOV1990,p.25.
13
KARAYOTOV1994,p.75.
14
KARAYOTOV2009,p.4663.
15
ATASOY2003,p.1331,1345.
16
ATASOY2003,p.1360.

488

GABRIELTALMACHI,CLAUDIUMUNTEANU

CALLATA2000F.deCallata,LesmonnayagesciliciensdupremierquartduIVes.
av. J.C, n: Olivier Casabonne (d), Varia Anatolica XII. Mecanismes et innovations
monetarires dans l`Anatolie Achmnide. Numismatique et histoire. Actes de la Table Ronde
Internationale dIstambul, 22/23 mai 1997, Institut Franais d`tudes Anatoliennes
d`Istambul,Paris,2000,p.93127.
CAMPBELL1933W.Campbell,GreekandRomanPlatedCoins,ANSMN57(1933),p.
1174.
CANARACHE19331934V.Canarache,RegiisciiiregatelelordintreIstruiPontul
Euxin(nluminamonetelor),BSNR2728(19331934),8182,p.6083.
CANARACHE1950V.Canarache,MonedelesciilordinDobrogea,SCIV1(1950),1,p.
213257.
DRAGANOV 1990 D. Draganov, Dbut du monnayege de bronze Odessos,
Numizmatika24(1990),p.1925.
DRAGANOV2010D.Draganov,TheCoinageoftheScythianKingsintheWestPontic
Area:Iconography,ArchaeologijaBulgarica14(2010),3,p.2952.
DUDU 2003 O. Dudu, Numismatul Samuel von Brukenthal, Transilvania 1112
(2003),p.5759.
DUDU 2007 O. Dudu, Numismatul Samuel von Brukenthal, n: Samuel von
Brukenthal.ModellAufklrung,SibiuHermanstadt,2007,p.8893.
DUDU 2008 O. Dudu, Colecia numismatic dr. Maukschprezentare general, Acta
MuseiBrukenthalIII.1(2008),p.181189.
FIGUEIRA1998Th.Figueira,Thepowerofmoney.CoinageandpoliticsintheAthenian
Empire,Philadelphia,1998.
ILIESCU et alii 1961 O. Iliescu, E. Iscescu, M. Gramatopol, C. Popescu, Creterea
Coleciilor1(1961),ianuarieiunie.
ILIESCU1979O.Iliescu,Notedenumismaticgreacantic,CN2(1979),p.314.
ITTU2008 G.L.Ittu,ScurtistorieaMuzeuluiBrukenthal,BibliotecaBrukenthal,29,
Sibiu,2008.
JONES1993J.M.Jones,TestimoniaNumaria:GreekandLatinTextsconcerningAncient
Greek,Coinage,Vol.I:TextandTranslations,London,1993.
KARAYOTOV 1994 I. Karayotov, The Coinage of Mesambria, vol. I, Silver and Gold
CoinsofMesambria,nThraciaPontica,VI,ThraciaMaritima.CorpusNumorum,Sozopol,1994.
Karayotov 2009 I. Karayotov, The Coinage of Mesambria, vol. II, Bronze coins of
Mesambria,SozopolBurgas,2009,p.4663.
LAZARENKO 19971999 I. Lazarenko,
,1416(19971999),p.5164.
LAZARENKO 2004 I. Lazarenko, V . .,
n: Numismatic and Sphragistic Contributions to History of the Western Black Sea Coast,
InternationalConferenceVarna,Septembre12th15th,2001,V2(2004),p.3351.
MINCEV2007A.Mincev,OdessosduringtheHellenisticTimes(late4thc.BCearly1stc.
AD),Varna,2007.
MITRIC 2007 O. Mitric, Un document bibliographique moins connu: inventaire de la
BibliothquedeUniversitdeTchernivitsi,vacueSibiuen1944,RevistaCodriiCosminului
13(2007),p.303310.
MRKHOLM1982O.Mrkholm,Somereflectionsontheproductionanduseofcoinage
inAncientGreece,Historia21(1982),p.290305.
MUMOV 1912 N. Mumov, Antinite moneti na Balkanskija poluostrov i monetite na
blgarskiteare,Sofia,1912.
PICK 1898 B. Pick, Die Antiken Mnzen NordGriechelands, Die antiken Mnzen von
DacienundMoesien,1,Berlin,1898.
PRICE 1993 M. Price, Sylloge Nummorum Graecorum. Vol. IX. The British Museum,
part.1:TheBlackSea,London,1993.

MONEDEDINSPAIULPONTICAFLATENCOLECIAMUZEULUIBRUKENTHAL
489

REGLING 1910 K. Regling, Die Antiken Mnzen NordGriechelands, Die antiken


MnzenvonDacienundMoesien,2.1.,DieMnzenvonOdessosundTomis,Berlin,1910.
RIDER1975G.LeRider,Contremarqueetsurfrappesdansl`Antiquitgrecque,n:J.M.
Dentzer, Ph. Gauthier, T. Hackens (ds.), tudes d`archologie classique IV. Numismatique
Antique. Problmes et Mthodes, Actes du colloque organis Nancy du 27 septembre au 2
octobre 1971 par l`Universit de Nancy et l`Universit Catholique de Louvain, Nancy
Louvain,1975,p.2756.
STANCOMB2000W.Stancomb,SyllogeNummorumGraecorum,Vol.XI,TheWiliams
StancombcollectionofcoinsoftheBlackSearegion,Oxford,2000.
TALMACHI 2011 G. Talmachi, Monetriile oraelor vestpontice Histria, Callatis i
Tomisnepocautonom,ClujNapoca,2011.
TOPALOV 1999 S. Topalov, .
V....,Sofia,1999.
VANALFEN2005P.VanAlfen,Problemsinancientimitativeandcounterfeitcoinage,
n: Z. H. Archibald et alii (eds), Making, Moving and Managing: The New World of Ancient
EconomiesB.C.,Oxford,2005,p.323344.

490

GABRIELTALMACHI,CLAUDIUMUNTEANU

Pl.IMonedeemisenspaiulponticdincolecianumismaticaMuzeului
NationalBrukenthaldinSibiu.
CoinsissuedinthePonticareafromthenumismaticcollectionof
NationalMuseumBrukenthalfromSibiu.

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA
(SEC.IXXIII)*

GabrielCUSTUREA**
LucianADAMESCU**

Keywords:Byzantinecoins,ByzantineEmpire,ByzantineDobrudja,Paradunavon
Cuvintecheie: monede bizantine, Imperiul Bizantin, Dobrogea bizantin,
Paradunavon

Abstract: The authors publish 232 Byzantine coins dating from 9th13th centuries,
discoveredin19localitiesfromDobrudja.
The pieces are from the collections of MINAC and private collections. Therefore,
new items appear in the numismatic repertoire of Byzantine Dobrudja (Baia, Brganu
Dunav,Lanurile).
We notice the lots from Brganu and Cobadin, which support the existence of
important settlements in the central area of Dobrudja. Pieces, variants of numismatic
catalogues are also presented by the authors (no. 37, 42, 45, 61). Rare coins for the
monetarycirculationoftheareaarealsohighlighted.
Finally,theauthorsexamineindetailthediscoveriesfromTroesmisIgliainlightof
the numerous lot published now and shade some assumptions recently exposed by
researcherG.MnucuAdameteanu.
It appears that the situation of monetary circulation here is similar to that of the
other settlements on the banks of the Danube Pcuiul lui Soare, Dinogetia, Isaccea,
NufruthussketchingapatternforthecurrencyinDobrudja.
Rezumat: Autorii public 232 de monede bizantine datnd din secolele IXXIII,
descoperiten19localitidinDobrogea.
Piesele fac parte din coleciile MINAC i din colecii private. Aadar, apar noi
localiti, n repertoriul numismatic al Dobrogei bizantine (Baia, Brganu Dunav,
Lanurile).
*
Sub forma unor comunicri, cu mai puine piese i comentarii mai concise, unele
probleme din actualul studiu au fost prezentate de ctre primul dintre autori la Sesiunea
PonticaConstanan2010ilaPrimulCongresInternaionaldeNumismaticlaBraovn2012.
**
Gabriel Custurea: Muzeul de istorie Naional i Arheologie Constana,
custurea@gmail.com
**
LucianAdamescu:lucian.adamescu@yahoo.com.

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

Remarcm loturile de la Brganu i Cobadin ce susin existena unor aezri


importantenzonacentralaDobrogei.Piesele,variantelacataloagelenumismatice,sunt
i ele prezentate de ctre autori (nr. 37, 42, 45, 61). Sunt evideniate, de asemenea,
monedelerarepentrucirculaiamonetarazonei.
n concluzie, autorii analizeaz n detaliu descoperirile de la TroesmisIglia n
lumina numerosului lot publicat acum i nuaneaz anumite ipoteze recent expuse de
ctrecercettorulGh.MnucuAdameteanu.
Se constat c situaia circulaiei monetare de aici este similar cu aceea din
celelalte aezari de pe malul Dunarii Pcuiul lui Soare, Dinogetia, Isaccea, Nufru
creionndastfelunmodeldecirculaiemonetardobrogean.

Din coleciile muzeului constnean i colecii private am reuit s selectm


n vederea publicrii un numr de 232 monede bizantine, descoperite n 19
localiti dobrogene. Ele se ealoneaz ntre domnia lui Theophil (829842) i a
doua jumtate a secolului al XIIIlea prin emisiunea lui Mihail VIII de la
Thessalonic.nmarealormajoritate,monedelesedateaznsecolulalXIlea.
De la Adamclisi provin dou piese (clasele A3 i C), care se adaug unor
emisiuni mai trzii de la Constantin IX i Roman IV. De altfel, n zon este
menionatnperieghezelecolectivuluiantieruluioaezaredinsecolulalXIlea.1
UrmtorulpunctpehartadescopeririloresteBaia,cuomonedsemnatdin
vremea lui Constantin X. Localitatea apare pentru prima dat n repertoriul
numismatic al acestei perioade, adugnduse celorlalte aproape 60 de locuri cu
descopeririunice.DelaBasarabiprovine,deasemenea,omonedsemnatdela
Constantin X, care se altur unei piese de aur gsite n urm cu mai multe
decenii,emisiunedelaConstantinVIIiRomanII.2
UnnoupunctpehartadescopeririloresteBrganu,deundeprovineunlot
consistent de 15 monede, ealonate de la Nicefor II la Constantin IX. Monedele
emise de Nicefor II constituie o raritate pentru teritoriul dobrogean, dup cum
reiesedinrepertoriileicataloagelepublicatenultimeletreidecenii.3
De la Canlia provine o moned clasa A3, var. 40, care completeaz
descoperirilemaivechi.4
Din zona Cobadin provine un lot de 9 piese, emisiuni de la Leon VI (1),
NiceforII(1)iVasileIIConstantinVIII(7),piesecareseadauguneinomisma
histamenon de la Constantin IX i altor doi follii de la Leon VI. Pn la urm se
dovedete c n zon a existat o aezare important cu o locuire de la sfritul
secoluluialXleaprimajumtateasecoluluialXIlea.5

492

1
CUSTUREA 2007, 631, nr. 1; VERTAN, CUSTUREA 1992, 384, nr. 1395;
PANAITESCU1983,157160;CCA1998,2,VII.
2
POENARUBORDEA,OCHEEANU,POPEEA2004,131,nr.1010.
3
De aici provin i dou cruciulie publicate de curnd. CUSTUREA, PARASCHIV
TALMACHI 2011, 138139, nr. 14, 20; CUSTUREA 2000, 131158; MNUCU
ADAMETEANU 2001, 211311; POENARU BORDEA, OCHEEANU, POPEEA 2004, 133
147.
4
MNUCU ADAMETEANU 2001, 241, nr. 1; 246, nr. 13, 14; 248, nr. 22, 23; 249, nr.
56,57;250,nr.29;251,nr.30,31,34;252,nr.35.
5
CUSTUREA2000,31,nr.25;deaicisuntpublicatedoucrucisimplecf.CUSTUREA,
PARASCHIVTALMACHI2011,138,nr.13;139,nr.23.

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
493

Prin follisul emis de Constantin VII i Zoe, care se altur altor trei piese
inventariate pn acum i cu un follis de la Roman I publicat de curnd, toate
descoperitenzonaConstanei,sentreteipotezacaezarea(aezrile)deaici
arfifuncionatncdelajumtateasecoluluialXlea.6
FollisuldeclasaCdescoperitlaDunavmbogeterepertoriulnumismatic
cuncolocalitate,chiardacesteodescoperiresingular.
DelaDunreniprovindoupiese:unmiliaresion delaIoanTzimiskesiun
follis clasa C. Miliaresionul completeaz seria puinelor astfel de descoperiri i
ine mai mult de factorul militar dect de cel economic. Dac cele dou piese au
fostgsitenacelaipunctcudescoperirilemaivechi,arputeafivorbadespre o
aezareceafuncionatcircajumtatedesecol(IoanTzimiskesMihailIV).Lipsa
contextului arheologic ne plaseaz ns n zona supoziiilor. De la punctul
CiumatacunoatemcincipieseclasaA3(2)iclasaB(3).7
Cele patru monede descoperite la Hrova vin s mbogeasc inventarul
numismatic din zon. Trebuie ns s consemnm o variant a desenului
EvanghelieilaopiesdinclasaA3,var.24(nr.37).8
Histria, cu cele dou monede descoperite, ne face s presupunem existena
uneiasaumaimultoraezrinzon,nprimajumtateasecoluluialXIlea.9
De la Iglia, Cetatea de Est, provine un lot foarte important de piese din
secolul al XIlea, iar cele mai trzii provin din Cetatea de Vest. Remarcm aici
prezena unor variante la cele 51 cunoscute pn acum din clasele A23. Este
cazul piesei nr. 42 la care punctele din crucea aversului nu i gsesc
corespondencuornamentulreversului.Piesanr.45poatefincadrat,probabil,
lavar.16dacamconsideraornamentulreversuluiuordeformat.Dinpcate,n
ambele cazuri, ornamentul de pe coperta Evangheliei este ilizibil. De asemenea,
piesa nr. 61 are puncte n ornamentul reversului. Vom reveni cu discuia asupra
descoperirilordeaici.10
De la Isaccea provine un lot de piese, ndeosebi din secolele XIIXIII,
ealonatentreAlexiusIijumtateasecoluluialXIIIlea.Suntderemarcatdou
monederarede1/2tetarteron,unaemisdeIoanII,cealaltdeManuelI.11
FollisulclasaA3,var.24,descoperitlaLanurilepuneiaceastlocalitatepe
hartadescoperirilor.12
CUSTUREA2000,136,nr.26;CUSTUREA2007,632,nr.11.
CUSTUREA2007,632,nr.1216.
8
CUSTUREA 2000, 140, nr. 49; CUSTUREA, VERTAN, TALMACHI 1999, 353, nr.
2038.
9
CUSTUREA2000,140,nr.47.
10
MNUCUADAMETEANU2011,206265,cubibliografialazi.
11
CUSTUREA 2000, 141142, nr. 51, cu bibliografia momentului; MNUCU
ADAMETEANU 2001, 282296; MNUCUADAMETEANU, PETAC 2003, 418421;
MNUCUADAMETEANU 20002001, 662668; MNUCUADAMETEANU 2009, 628
644; MNUCUADAMETEANU, POHL 2006, 451452; MNUCUADAMETEANU 2012,
198205;MNUCUADAMETEANU2011,516519,nr.132.
12
De aici provin diverse obiecte mrunte din metal, inedite; pentru monede din
secolulalVIleaveziCUSTUREA2012,624625,nr.6781.
6
7

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

DinaezareacivildelaMurighiolprovindoupiese,unaclasaA3,var.24,
cealaltclasaB.13
PiesadescoperitlaNufruseadaugsutelordeastfeldedescoperirifcute
naezare.14
DelaPoianaprovineunfollisclasaA3,carempreuncuunaltuldescoperit
anteriordinclasaB,sprijinideeaexisteneinzonauneiaezridinsecolulal
XIlea.15
DelaValulluiTraian,punctulSMA,provineunfollisclasaB,caresealtur
unui miliaresion de la Ioan Tzimiskes i unui follis clasa D. n zon exist mai
multeaezridincaresaurecuperatdiferitematerialearheologice(crucirelicvar
iolimbdecurea)idoutezauremonetaredeaur.Toateacesteanendeamn
spresupunemexistenaunuicentrudeputerenzonlasfritulsecoluluialX
leanceputulsecoluluialXIlea.16
Fr loc de descoperire, dar provenind sigur din Dobrogea, sunt mai multe
monede,dintrecareremarcmunsolidusfals,placatcuaurdelaTheophil,iun
follis emis n timpul lui Leon VI. Falsuri de genul celui prezentat sunt mai des
ntlnitennordestulBulgariei.17Lorliseadaugdoifolliiemiinprimaparte
adomnieiluiConstantin alVIIlea,cnddomneasubtutelamameisaleZoe.Un
follis semnat de la Nicefor III pies rar pentru Dobrogea 18 completeaz lotul
nostru.UltimamonedprezentatesteoemisiunealuiMihailVIIIlaThessalonic,
pies rar n circulaia monetar dobrogean din a doua jumtate a secolului al
XIIIlea.
Prezena folliilor de la Leon VI demonstreaz revirimentul penetraiei
monetare bizantine la nceputul secolului al Xlea, penetraie ce se transform n
secolul urmtor ntro circulaie monetar real, astfel nct, timp de circa cinci
decenii,peteritoriulDobrogeiexistoeconomiemonetizat.
DinlocurilededescoperirealemiilordemonededinsecoleleXXIrezultun
numrde146depuncte,dintrecare,ns,57cuosingurdescoperire(39%).
Conform descoperirilor monetare observm c un grup de aezri Balcic,
Capidava, Cobadin, Constana, Hrova, Isaccea, Kaliakra, Kavarna, Mangalia,
OltinaCapu Dealului, Silistra i Skala au o dezvoltare care ncepe undeva n
secolulalXleaicontinuparialsauntotalitatensecolulurmtor.19
Dezvoltarea economiei monetare se face dea lungul Dunrii i pe rmul
Mrii Negre, ci accesibile i valabile pentru circulaia mrfurilor i, de aici, i
monedelor. Sunt centrele prin care moneda bizantin ptrunde n provincie
alimentndidinamizndeconomialocal.Prezenamonedelordinmetalpreios

494

13

MNUCUADAMETEANU 1993, 268; ISVORANU, VLCU 2010, 414, nr. 41 (cls.

H).
CUSTUREA 2000, 146147 cu bibliografia: MNUCUADAMETEANU 2001, 297
307;CUSTUREA2003,427429,MNUCUADAMETEANU20002001,668672.
15
VERTAN,CUSTUREA1992,394,nr.1556.
16
PARASCHIVTALMACHI, CUSTUREA 2012; 348, nr. 16; MNUCU
ADAMETEANU 1992, 349350; CUSTUREA 1999, 303304; CUSTUREA, PARASCHIV
TALMACHI2011,136,nr.1.
17
IORDANOV1979,1213;OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU2002,197.
18
CUSTUREA2000,131160.
19
Ibidem.
14

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
495

(nr. 33 i nr. 225) poate fi legat de stipendii acordate unor potentai locali, pli
desoldei,doarcuomicprobabilitate,devreotranzacieimportantnzon.
Dac analizm tezaurele descoperite pn n prezent, vom observa c n
perioadeleagitatepoliticimilitarcretedensitateacelordinmetalpreios.20
Dupacesteconsideraiigeneralecredemcestecazulsfacemcompletrile
necesare la descoperirile de la IgliaTroesmis, cu att mai mult cu ct, recent,
situaia monetar de aici a fost analizat pe larg.21Aa cum presupune autorul,
cetatea nu pare s fi fost reconstruit de Ioan I Tzimiskes, ci, foarte probabil,
dupaunul1001.22
Lotulprezentatdenoi(138piese)mbogetesubstanialgrupulstatistici,
astfel,sepotfaceaprecierimaisigure.Caicualteocaziisubliniemcanalizaare
un caracter teoretic, n practic penetraia monedelor fcnduse cu o anumit
inerie,faptdemonstratidetezaurelemonetaredinepoc.23

Etap Ani
Nr.
Moned/an
Variaiavolumuluidemoned%
domnie
piese
domnie
Indicecubaza
nlan
fix
I
9761028
29
0,56
100
100
II
10281034
27
4,50
804
804
III
10341042
47
5,88
131
1050
IV
10421059* 20
1,11
19
198
V
10591067
16
2,00
180
357
VI
10671071
15
3,75
188
670
VII
10711078
9
1,29
34
230
VIII
10781081
4
1,00
78
179
IX
10811092
5
0,45
45
80

Analiznd cifrele din tabel observm c n perioada domniei lui Roman III,
cel care emite folliii clasei B24, avem o cretere accentuat a volumului de
moned (de opt ori), n acord cu situaia din alte centre dobrogene importante:
PcuiulluiSoare,Capidava,Dinogetia,IsacceaiNufru.25
Faa de situaia prezentat n lucrarea recent publicat de Gh. Mnucu
Adameteanu26, volumul masei monetare n vremea lui Mihail IV, cruia i se
20
PentrusfritulsecoluluialXleavezitezaureledelaDurankulak,Brestnia,Greci,
Isaccea, Obrocice, Oltina, Onogur, Tvrdia, Valea Nucarilor, pe cele dou de la Valu lui
Traian i pe cele din secolul urmtor: Dinogetia (trei), Ghiurgengic, Iirkovo, Kalipetrovo,
Sredice,ultimelelegatedeinvaziilepecenege;CUSTUREA,TALMACHI2011,passim.
21
MNUCUADAMETEANU2010,206265.
22
MNUCUADAMETEANU2010,293.
23
CUSTUREA2000,161166.
* Domniei lui Isaac I nu i sa atribuit nicio emisiune din bronz, ceea ce presupune c
aucirculat,eventualaufostemisencontinuare,pieseledinclasaD.
24
AmadoptatcronologiapropusdeM.ThomsoniC.Morrisson.
25
CUSTUREA2000,121,tabelul21
26
MNUCUADAMETEANU,109,tabelulVII;remarcmoeroaredecalcullaMihail
IVnr.moned/andomnie0,71nrealitate1,14.

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

atribuie monedele clasei C, la Iglia se constat o cretere de peste 30% fa de


domnia precedent, din nou n acord cu sistemele dobrogene Pcuiul lui Soare,
Dinogetia,Isaccea,Nufru.27
ntradevr, cu domnia lui Constantin IX situaia se modific radical,
moneda de pe pia reprezentnd abia o cincime din cantitatea de moned din
timpul domniei precedente. Situaia este la fel de dramatic precum n cazul
Dinogetiei28celelaltesubsistemedobrogeneavnd,ns,cifrecelpuinduble.29
n timpul domniei lui Constantin X i Iglia se altur, prin indicii si,
acelorai patru subsisteme economicosociale dobrogene menionate pn acum.
Spre deosebire de acestea ns, n timpul lui Roman IV aici exist o anomalie,
anume creterea de aproape dou ori a volumului de moned fa de domnia
precedent. Aceastcreterese observncazulsubsistemelorimperialeAtena
iCorintiestepusdenoipeseamainflaiei.30
n timpul celorlalte domnii Mihail VII, Nicefor III, Alexius I (pn la
reforma monetar din 1092) au loc scderi puternice datorate, fr ndoial,
strii de nesiguran create de rscoala oraelor paristriene sau de luptele
bizantinopecenegepurtatenzon.31
Prin cele prezentate credem c am reuit s nuantm mai precis situaia
economiei dobrogene n secolele XXI i, mai ales, s completm substanial
informaiile privind descoperirile monetare de la Iglia. Astfel, aceast aezare,
prinevoluiacirculaieimonetare,igseteunlocntresiturileimportantedepe
cursulDunriidinprovinciabizantin.

CATALOG

ADAMCLISI
BAIA

VasileIIConstantinVIII
ConstantinX
1.AE11,01g.,25,5mm.
3.AE6,64g.,27mm,
DOCIII,2,p.665,cls.A3var.39
surfraparepeclasaC,Av/Rv.
CA
DOC,III,2,p.774,clasa1.

Inv.79050
MihailIV

2.AE8,58g.,27x26mm.
BASARABI
DOCIII.2,p.681,cls.C.

CA
ConstantinX

4.AE10,54g.,29,5x27,5mm.
surfraprarepeclsC,Av/Rv?

DOCIII,2,p.774,cls.1.

CA

496

CUSTUREA2000,121,tabelul21.
CUSTUREA2000,109,tabelul17.
29
CUSTUREA2000,121,tabelul21.
30
CUSTUREA2000,121,tabelul21
31
CUSTUREA2000,128130.
27
28

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
497

BRGANU
15.AE8,97g.,28x23,5mm.

DOCIII,2,p.668,clsA3,var.41
CP
NiceforII

5.AE4,75g.,21x20mm.
16.AE9,75g.,29,5mm.
DOCIII,2,p.586,cls.1.
DOCIII,2,p.650675,cls.A23
Constantinopol
CP
CP

RomanIII
VasileIIConstantinVIII
17.AE7,70g.,30x26,5mm.
6.AE10,80g.,25,5mm.
surfrapareRv/Av.
DOCIII,2,p.650,clsA2var.la(var).
DOCIII,2,p.676,cls.B.
CP
CP

7.AE12,60g,34x32,5mm.
MihailIV
DOCIII,2,p.652,clsA2,var.5.
18.AE?6,02g.,27x26mm,
CP
surfrapareRv/Av.,deformat

DOCIII,2,p.681,cls.C.
8.AE10,74g.,31x29mm.
CP
DOCIII,2,p.655,cls.A2,var.14

CP
ConstantinIX

19. AE 6,72 g., 27,5x25,5 mm,


9.AE16,30g.,32,5mm.
turnat.
DOCIII,2,p.658,cls.A2,var.23(?)
DOCIII,2,p.685,cls.D
CP
CP

CANLIA
10.AE7,84g.,27x24mm,

dublfrapRv.
VasileIIConstantinVIII
DOCIII,2,p.659,clsA3,var.24.
CP
20.AE

DOCIII,2,p.666,cls.A2,var.40
CP
11.AE10,97g.,31mm.

DOCIII,2,p.665,cls.A3,var.39.
CP
CATALOI

12.AE9,99g.,28,5x24,perforat.
21.AE1,15g.,23x19mm,tiat
DOCIII,2,p.668,cls.A2var.40b(var). pentagonal
CP
ImitaielatinmodulmictipA

Constantinopol.
DOCIII,2,p.665666,cls.A3,
Inv.69338
var.39(40)

COBADIN
13.AE5,71g.,27,5x26mm.

CP
LeonVI

22.AE6,60g.,28x26mm
14.AE3,99g.,25,5x24,5mm.
DOCIII,2,p.518,cls.3Constantinopol.
CP
CP

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

DUNAV
NiceforII

23.AE8,68g.,24,5x23,5mm
MihailIV
DOCIII,2,p.586,cls.1Constantinopol. 32.AE5,69g.,31,5x26mm,
surfraprareAv/Rv.
CP
DOCIII,2,p.681cls.C.

CP
VasileIIConstantinVIII

DOCIII,2,p.658,cls.A2,var.23.

DUNRENI
24.AE12,49g.,27mm

CP
IoanITzimiskes

33. AR miliaresion, 3,32 g., 22,5


25.AE8,20g.,27x26mm
mm.
CP
DOCIII,2,p.596,nr.7a,

Constantinopol,969976

CA
DOCIII,2,p.659,cls.A3,var.24

MihailIV
26.AE10,40g,27,5mm.
34.AE12,00g.,28x26mm,
CP
DOCIII,2,p.681,cls.C.

CA
27.AE7,80g.,27,5x25,5mm.

CP
HISTRIAMovileleDese

MihailIV
28.AE7,15g.,25mm
DOC III, 2, p. 665666, cls.A3 35.AE6,30g.,27x24,5mm.
var.39(40)
DOCIII,2,p.681,cls.C.
CP
CP

DOCIII,2,p.670cls.A2,var.42a
ConstantinIX

36.AE9,80g.,31mm.
29.AE10,82g.,28x26mm.
surfraparepecls.C,Av/Rv
CP
DOCIII,2,p.685,cls.D

CP
30.AE9,25g.,29x26,5mm.

CP
HROVA

CONSTANA
VasileIIConstantinVIII
37.AE8,87g.,27mm

DOCIII,2,p.659,cls.Avar.24,
ConstantinVIIiZoe
Var.Evanghelie.
31.AE6,53g.,26,5mm.
CA
DOCIII,2,p.559,cls.1,

Constantinopol,914919
38.AE8,25g.,26mm.
CA
DOCIII,2,p.668,cls.A,var.40b.

CA

498

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
499

RomanIII
49.AE10,72g.,28mm.

Inv.79103
DOCIII,2,p.676,cls.B.

39.AE13,45g.,32,5x28mm.
50.AE10,05g.,29,5x24mm.
surfaprareAv/Rv.,dublfrapRv.
Inv.79104
CA

51.AE9,98g.,29x26mm.
40.AE9,06g.,30x29mm,
Inv.79105
dublfrapRv.

CA
52.AE9,24g.,26x24mm.
Inv.79107

ConstantinX
53.AE6,47g.,28x25mm.
41.AE7,39g.,25x23mm.
Inv.79108
DOCIII,2,p.777,cls.2

CA
DOCIII,2,p.662,cls.A2,var.26.

54.AE15,21g.,33x30mm.
IGLIATROESMISEST

Inv.79109
42.AE5,44g.,24x22,5mm,rupt.

Variant.
DOCIII,2,p.666,clsA,var.40
Inv.79106

55.AE16,97g.,33x29,5mm.
43.AE12,87g.,32x30mm.
Inv.79112
DOCIII,2,p.652,clsA2,var.5.

Inv.70100
56.AE10,33g.,25mm.

Inv.79113
44.AE10,79g.,29,5x27,5mm.

DOCIII,2,p.659,clsA3,var.7.
57.AE6,30g.,25,5x22,5mm.
Inv.70100
Inv.79114

DOCIII,2,p.663,cls.Avar.16.
DOCIII,2,p.670,cls.A,var.42a.

45.AE21,29g.,36x34mm.
58.AE11,01g.,27mm.
Inv.79111
Inv.79115

46.AE15,82g.,32x31mm.
59.AE8,92g.,27x24,5mm.
Inv.79110
dublfrapRv

Inv.79116
DOCIII,2,p.659,cls.A3var.24.

47.AE12,64g.,27mm.
60.AE7,61g.,26,5mm.
Inv.79101
Inv.79117

48.AE10,77g.,29,5x28mm.
DOCIII,2,p.671,cls.A,var.45,
Inv.79102
Var.cupunctepeRv.

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

61.AE11,42g.,32x30mm,
73.AE9,00g.,29x27,5mm.
Inv.79118
surfrapatRv.

Inv.79130
DOCIII,2,p.649675,cls.A23

74.AE8,94g.,27x25mm.
62.AE15,00g.,35mm.
Inv.79131
Inv.79119

75.AE8,90g.,30,5x27mm,
63.AE6,35g.,26,5mm.
surfraparepeclsA.
Inv.79120
Inv.79132

RomanIII
76.AE8,75g.,29x26mm.
Inv.79133

DOCIII,2,p.676,cls.B.
77.AE8,73g.,29mm.

Inv.79134
64.AE12,40g.,31,5x26,5mm,

dublfrapRv.
78.AE8,27g.,29,5x26mm.
Inv.79121
dublfrapRv

Inv.79135
65.AE11,94g.,28mm.

Inv.79122
79.AE8,19g.,31x29mm.

Inv.79136
66.AE11,16g.,27x24mm.
Inv.79123

80.AE8,15g.,33x30,5mm.
Inv.79137
67.AE11.09g.,29,5mm,

dublfrapRv.
81.AE7,15g.,28,5x27mm.
Inv.79124
dublfrapRv.

Inv.79138
68.AE10,90g.,30,5x29mm.

Inv.79125
82.AE6,77g.,28x25mm.

Inv.79139
69.AE10,61g.,31mm,

surfrapare.
83.AE6,46g.,29mm.
Inv.79126
Inv.79140

70.AE9,94g.,28,5mm.
84.AE4,04g.,28x26,5mm.
Inv.79127
Inv.79141

71.AE9,69g.,27mm.
Inv.79128
MihailIV

72.AE9,04g.,30x26mm.
DOC,III,2,p.681,cls.C.
Inv.79129

500

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
501

85.AE12,22g.,29x26mm.
99.AE8,33g.,28x26,5mm.
Inv.79142
Inv.79156

86.AE11,65g.,27mm.
100.AE8,06g.,32x30mm.
Inv.79143
surfrapareRv/Av.

Inv.79157
87.AE11,22g.,32,5mm,

dublfrapRv.
101.AE8,04g.,28x27mm.
Inv.79144
Inv.79158

88.AE11,07g.,29x28mm,
102.AE8,02g.,29mm.
dublfrapRv.
surfrapareRv/Av.
Inv.79145
Inv.79159

89.AE11,00g.,27x25,5mm.
103.AE7,90g.,27x25,5mm.
Inv.79146
Inv.79160

90.AE10,30g.,27,5mm.
104.AE7,88g.,25mm,
Inv.79147
surfraparepeclsB,Rv/Av.

Inv.79161
91.AE10,00g.,27mm.

Inv.79148
105.AE7,72g.,26x25mm.

Inv.79162
92.AE?9,73g.,32x28mm,

surfrapareRv/Av.
106.AE7,59g.,28x25mm.
Inv.79149
Inv.79163

93.AE9,66g.,32x30mm,
107.AE7,45g.,28,5x27mm.
surfrapareRv/Av.
Inv.80787
Inv.79150

108.AE7,38g.,26x23,5mm.
94.AE9,16g.,30x27mm.
Inv.80788
Inv.79151

109.AE?7,25g.,27,5x26,5mm,
95.AE9,01g.,29,5x25mm.
surfraparepeclsC,Rv/Av.
dublfrapRv.
Inv.80789
Inv.79152

110.AE7,14g.,30,5x27mm.
96.AE8,91g.,30x28mm.
Inv.80790
surfrapareAv/Rv.

Inv.79153
111.AE7,04g.,29x28mm,

surfraparepecls.B,Av/Rv.
97.AE8,81g.,27,5mm.
Inv.80791
Inv.79154

112.AE7,01g.,25mm.
98.AE8,33g.,31,5x27mm.
Inv.80792
Inv.79155

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

113.AE7,00g.,28,5x26mm.
126.AE10,00g.,27mm.
Inv.80793
Inv.80806

114.AE6,98g.,26mm,
127.AE9,16g.,29mm.
Inv.80807
surfrapareAv/Rv.

Inv.80794
128.AE9,16g.,30x27,5mm,

surfraparepecls.C,Rv/Av.
115.AE6,85g.,27x25mm.
Inv.80808
Inv.80795

129.AE9,01g.,27x25,5mm,
116.AE6,63g.,28x26,5mm.
dublfrapRv.
dublfrapRv.
Inv.80809
Inv.80796

130.AE8,62g.,29,5x28mm,
117.AE6,45g.,25mm.
surfrapareAv/Rv.
Inv.80797
Inv.80810

118.AE6,35g.,27,5mm,
dublfrapRv
131.AE8,32g.,29x26mm,
Inv.80811
Inv.80798

132.AE7,83g.,26,5x25mm.
119.AE5,67g.,26,5mm.
Inv.80812
Inv.80799

133.AE7,83g.,27mm.
120.AE5,60g.,25x22,5mm.
Inv.80813
Inv.80800

134.AE7,78g.,29x23,5mm.
121.AE5,42g.,27x24mm.
Inv.80814
Inv.80801

135.AE7,69g.,27mm.
122.AE5,19g.,26,5x22,5mm.
Inv.80815
Inv.80802

136.AE7,53g.,23,5x21,5mm.
123.AE5,10g.,29x24,5mm,
surfrapareRv/Av
Inv.80816
Inv.80803

137.AE7,50g.,32,5x30mm,
surfraparepecls1,Rv/Av.
ConstantinIX
Inv.80817

DOC,III,2,p.685,cls.D.
138.AE6,27g.,31,5mm,

surfraparepeclsC.
124.AE11,69g.,30x28mm.
Inv.80818
Inv.80804

139.AE6,12g.,27,5x24mm,turnat?
125.AE10,96g.,28,5x25,5mm.
Inv.80819
Inv.80805

502

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
503

140.AE4,53g.,26,5x24mm,turnat, 151.AE7,69g.,28,5x26mm
rupt.
CP
Inv.80820

152.AE5,58g.,28x25mm.
ConstantinX
Inv.80831

DOC,III,2,p.690,clsF.
RomanIV

141.AE8,06g.,28mm,surfrapare
DOC,III,2,p.796
Inv.80822

153. AE 5,37 g., 26,5x25 mm,


142.AE6,93g.,24,5mm,
turnat.
surfraparepeclsD,Av/Rv.
Inv.80832
Inv.80821

154.AE4,41g.,26,5mm,turnat.
DOCIII,2,p.774,cls1.
Inv.80833
143.AE7,66g.,27x25,5mm.

Inv.80823
155. AE 3,81 g., 25,5x24,5 mm
turnat.

Inv.80834
144.AE7,13g.,26mm,surfrapare

Inv.80824
156.AE3,13g.,26x24mm.

Inv.80835
145.AE6,45g.,28,5x27,5mm,

surfraparepeclsD,Av/Rv.
DOC,III,2,p.692,clsG.
Inv.80825

157.AE10,27g.,26,5mm.
146.AE6,10g.,29x27,5mm.
Inv.80836
Inv.80826

158.AE7,89g.,25,5mm.
147.AE5,85g.,26x24,5mm,
surfrapare.
Inv.80837
Inv.80827

159.AE7,34g.,24mm.
148.AE4,72g.,28mm,
Inv.80838
surfraparepeclsD,Av/Rv.

Inv.80828
160.AE7,14g.,27,5x25mm.
Inv.80839

DOC,III,2,p.777,cls.2.
161.AE6,05g.,28x26,5mm.

Inv.80840
149.AE9,87g.,27x24mm.

Inv.80829
162.AE5,13g.,28x25,5mm.

Inv.80841
150.AE9,12g.,24x23mm.

Inv.80830
163.AE5,10g.,28x26mm,turnat.

Inv.80842

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

164.AE4,46g.,26x25mm,turnat.

Inv.80843
175.AE1,91g.,21mm,turnat.

Inv.80852
MihailVII

AlexiusI
DOC,III,2,p.818a

165.AE6,69g.,27x24,5mm.
DOC,III,2,p.700,cls.J.
Inv.80844

176.AE7,20g.,26mm,
DOC,III,2,p.819,b
surfraparepeclsD,Av/Rv.
166. AE 4,63 g., 25,5x24 mm, Inv.80855
turnat.

Inv.80848
177.AE3,23g.,21,5mm

Inv.80856
DOC,III,2,p.818819.

DOC,III,2,p.702,cls.K.

167.AE3,65g.,26mm.
Inv.80845
178.AE5,77g.,24x21mm.

Inv.80857
168. AE 2,86 g., 24,5x22,5 mm,

turnat.
179.AE3,98g.,29mm.,f.n.
Inv.80847

180.BillStamenon,3,81g.,28,5mm.
169.AE2,59g.,22mm,turnat.
Adrianopolis/Philippopolis
Inv.80846
Inv.80174

170.AE2,08g.,21mm,turnat.
ManuelI
Inv.80849

181.BillStamenon,1,23g.,19x14,5mm.,
DOC,III,2,p.694,cls.H.
tiatregulat.
171.AE5,16g.,24,5mm.
Constantinopol,em.IV,var.C.
Inv.80850
Inv.80173

NiceforIII
Imitaielatinmodulmic,tipA
Constantinopol

DOC,III,2,p.831.
182.Bill2,00g,tiat
172.AE6,22g.,25x22mm.
Inv.79166
Inv.80851

183.Bill1,97g,tiat
DOC,III,2,p.696.clsI.
Inv.79164

173.AE5,69g.,24mm.
184.Bill1,97g,tiatpoligonal,
Inv.80853
perforat.

Inv.79167
174.AE2,55g.,22mm,turnat.
Inv.80854

504

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
505

185.Bill1,68g,20,5x18mm,tiat.

Inv.81383
195.Bill0,80,tiattotal,f.n.

196.Bill0,77,tiattotal,f.n.
186.Bill1,31g,21x18,5mm,tiat.

Inv.80178
197.Bill0,67,tiattotal,f.n.

187.Bill1,09g,tiat
198.Bill0,55,tiattotal,f.n.
Inv.79168

199.Bill0,50,tiattotal,f.n.
ImitaielatinamodulmaretipD

Constantinopol
200.Bill0,45,tiattotal,f.n.

188.Bill0,70g.,15x13,5mm.,
ISACCEA
tiatregulat,

f.n.
NiceforIII

Imitaie latin modul mare tip N


201.AE2,29g.,21,5mm,perforat,
Constantinopol
turnat.

DOC,III,2,p.696,cls.I.
189.Bill2,01g,20mm,tiat.
Inv.78843
Inv.80177

AlexiusI
190.Bill1,50g,tiatpoligonal.

Inv.79165
202.AETetarteron2,87g,19,5mm

Thessalonica
191.Bill1,39,14,5x12,5,tiat,
CP
f.n.

203.AETetarteron2,71g.,18x15mm.
ImitaielatinmodulmaretipP
Thessalonica
Constantinopol

Inv.80935
192.Bill1,41g.,19,5x18mm,tiat
pentagonal
204.AETetarteron?2,43g,19x16,5mm
Thessalonica
Inv.80175
Inv.78943

Imitaie latin modul mare tip S


205.AETetarteron2,32g,29,5mm
Constantinopol
Thessalonica

193.Bill1,88g.,20,5x19mm.,tiat CP

pentagonal.
206.BillStamenon4,49g.,28,5mm.
Inv.80176
Constantinopol,em.IV

CA
Imitaielatinmodulmaretip?

Constantinopol

194.Bill0,88,tiattotal,f.n.

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

207.BillStamenon3,66g,25mm
ImperiulLatindeConstantinopol
Constantinopol,em.IV

CP
216.Bill2,27g.,23,5x21mm.

ImitaiemodulmaretipC
IoanII
Constantinopol

CA
208.AETetarteron1,89g,16,5x14mm

Constantinopol
217.Bill2,04g,21,5x19,5mm.
CA
ImitaiemodulmaretipP

Constantinopol
209.AETetarteron1,92g,18mm
Inv.64457
Constantinopol

Inv.78942
LANURILE

210.BillStamenon3,05g,29,5mm. VasileIIConstantinVIII
Constantinopol,em.II,var.B.

Inv.78842
218.AE9,80g.,26x25mm.
DOC,III,2,p.659,cls.A3,var.24

CP
ManuelI

211.BillStamenon3,70g,29x27,5
mm.
MURIGHIOLaezareacivil
Constantinopol,em.I.

CA
VasileIIConstantinVIII

212.BillStamenon2,27g,28x25,5
219.AE10,83g.,28,5x26,5mm.
mm
DOCIII,2,p.659,cls.A3,var.24
Constantinopol,em.IV
CP
CP

RomanIII
213.AETetarteron2,97g,17mm

Constantinopol
220.AE13,98g.,29,5x27mm.
Inv.78944
DOC,III,2,p.676,cls.B.

CP
214.AEtetarteron1,24g,16x15

mm.
NUFRU
CA

VasileIIConstantinVIII

IsaacII
221.AE8,29g.,28x26mm,perforat.

215.BillStamenon3,60g,27,5x24,5mm DOC,III,2,p.665/666,cls.A3,var.39/40.
CP
Constantinopol

Inv.64458

506

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
507

MihailIV
ConstantinVIIiZoe

227.AE
222.AE6,92g.,28,5x27,5mm.
DOCIII,2,p.559,cls.1
perforat,surfrapare.
Constantinopol,914919
DOC,2,p.681,cls.C.

CP
228.AE

DOCIII,2,p.559,cls.1
POIANA
Constantinopol,914919

VasileIIConstantinVIII
NiceforIII

223.AE5,45g.,25x22mm.
229.AE5,25g,26,5x25mm,
DOC,III,2,p.665/666,cls.A3,var.39/40. surfrapare
DOCIII,2,p.831.
Inv.78840
CP

VALULUITRAIAN(SMA)
IoanII

RomanIII
230.Bill

Constantinopol.em.II,var.B
224.AE16,34g.,34,5x32,5mm.
DOC,III,2,p.676,cls.B
CA
Inv.78841

IsaacII
DOBROGEAPASSIM

231.BillStamenon,2,31g,24x23mm
Theophilus
Constantinopol,var.C

CP
225.Av.Solidus 2,76g.,20mm.,fals

placatcuaur
MihailVIII
DOCIII,1,p.426427,nr.3d,

Constantinopol,830/31840.
232.Bill?1,13g,21x21,5mm
Inv.6150
Thessalonica

CP
LeonVI

226.AE8,35g.,27mm.

DOCIII,2,p.518,cls.3

Constantinopol,886912

508

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

BIBLIOGRAFIE

CUSTUREA1999G.Custurea,CtevacrucirelicvardecoperitenDobrogea,Pontica32
(1999),p.303304.
CUSTUREA 2000 G. Custurea, Circulaia monedei bizantine n Dobrogea (sec. IXXI),
Constana,2000.
CUSTUREA 2003 G. Custurea, Monede bizantine descoperite la Nufru, Peuce s.n.
1(2003),p.427430.
CUSTUREA 2007 G. Custurea, Monede bizantine descoperite recent n Dobrogea (sec.
IXXIII),Pontica40(2007),p.629640.
CUSTUREA 2012 G. Custurea, Monede bizantine recent descoperite n Dobrogea (sec.
VIVII),Pontica45(2012),p.617635.
CUSTUREA,PARASCHIVTALMACHI2011G.Cusurea,C.ParaschivTalmachi,
Small crosses from the Byzantine period discovered on the DanubePontic territory, EBPB VI
(2011),p.135148.
CUSTUREA, TALMACHI 2011 G. Custurea, G. Talmachi, Repertoriul tezaurelor
monetaredinDobrogea,Constana,2011.
CUSTUREA, VERTAN, TALMACHI 1999 G. Custurea, A. Vertan, G. Talmachi,
DescoperirimonetarenDobrogea(XIII),Pontica32(1999),p.347365.
ISVORANU,VLCU2010T.Isvoranu,A.Vlcu,Monederomaneibizatinedescoperite
laHalmyris,Pontica43(2010),p.407423.
IORDANOV 1979 Iv. Iordanov, Vizantijski falivni zlatni moneti (VIXI v),
Numizmatika13(1979),4,p.815.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 1992 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Cruci relicvar de tip
bizantindescoperitensudulDobrogei,Pontica25(1992),p.349354.
MNUCUADAMETEANU1993Gh.MnucuAdameteanu,Cronicadescoperirilor
monetaredinjudeulTulcea(V),Pontica26(1993),p.263271.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 20002001 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Cronica
descoperirilormonetaredinjudeulTulcea(VII),Pontica3334(20002001),p.659678.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 2001 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Istoria Dobrogei n
perioada9691204.Contribuiiarheologiceinumismatice,Bucureti,2001.
MNUCUADAMETEANU2009Gh.MnucuAdameteanu,Monedebizantinedin
sec. XXIII, descoperite la IsacceaVicina, n campania arheologic din anul 2003, Pontica 42
(2009),p.621651.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 2010 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Monede bizantine
descoperitennordulDobrogei:secoleleXXIV,Bucureti,2010.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 2011 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, Cronica descoperirlor
monetaredinjudeulTulcea(sec.IXXIII),Peuces.n.9(2011),p.513522.
MNUCUADAMETEANU2012Gh.MnucuAdameteanu,Cronicadescoperirilor
monetaredinjudeulTulcea(sec.IXXIII),Peuces.n.10(2012),p.193208.
MNUCUADAMETEANU, PETAC 2003 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, V. Petac,
MonedebizantinedinsecolulXIdescoperitelaIsaccea,Peuces.n.1(2003),p.413426.
MNUCUADAMETEANU, POHL 2006 Gh. MnucuAdameteanu, I. Pohl, Un
tezaur de folles anonimi clasa A2A3, descoperit la IsacceaVicina, n campania arheologic din
anul2003,Pontica39(2006),p.435459.
OBERLNDERTRNOVEANU 2002 E. OberlnderTrnoveanu, Notes on the
beginningsoftheBulgarianMedievalCoinage,AMV3(2002),1,p.183214.
PANAITESCU 1983 A. Panaitescu, Un mormnt de epoc prefeudal de la Adamclisi,
Hierasus5(1983),p.157160.
PARASCHIVTALMACHI,CUSTUREA2012C.ParaschivTalmachi,G.Custurea,
ClothingAccessoriesOrnamentsfoundinDobrudja,Pontica45(2012),p.345360.

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
509

POENARU BORDEA, OCHEEANU, POPEEA 2004 Gh. Poenaru Bordea, R.


Ocheeanu, Al. Popeea, Monnaies byzantines du Muse de Constana (Roumanie), Wetteren,
2004.
VERTAN,CUSTUREA1992A.Vertan,G.Custurea,DescoperirimonetarenDobrogea
(IX),Pontica25(1992),p.381398.

510

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

Tezauremonetarebizantinesec.IXXI.

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
511

56

12
22

31

33

36

37

42

45

GABRIELCUSTUREA,LUCIANADAMESCU

512

54

61

67

69

75

111

130

138

142

148

NOIDESCOPERIRIDEMONEDEBIZANTINENDOBROGEA(SEC.IXXIII)
513

166169

171176

225227

229

612

231

37

42

CRONICADESCOPERILORMONETARE
DINJUDEULTULCEA(XI).
SECOLELEIXXIII

GheorgheMNUCUADAMETEANU*

Keywords:XIIIthcentury,IsacceaNoviodunumVicina,billonasprontrachy,Latin
imitation,Bulgarianimitation.
Cuvinte cheie: secolul XIII, IsacceaNoviodunumVicina, stamena depreciate,
imitaiilatine,imitaiibulgare.

Abstract:To complete our previouspublicationsofmiddleByzantineperiodcoins,


webringouthereagroupof212billonaspratrachea.FoundontheDanuberiverbank,in
theareaofthefortifiedsettlementfromIsacceaPontonulVechi,thepieceshavebeen
recovered by the author between 19902005 and were donated to the Museum of
Archaeology in Tulcea. The coins were issued during the first half of the XIII th century
(ca.11951261).
Rezumat:Continundpublicareamonedelordinperioadamedie bizantin,cronica
noastrprezintunlotformatdin212stamenadepreciate.DescoperitepemalulDunrii,
nzonaaezriifortificatedelaPontonulVechi,pieseleaufostrecuperatedeautorn
perioada19902005idonateMuzeuluideArheologiedinTulcea.Monedeleaufostemise
nprimajumtateasecoluluialXIIIlea(cca.11951261).

Numrulfoartemaredemonededinperioadamediebizantindescoperitn
aezarea urban fortificat de la Pontonul Vechi, a reprezentat unul dintre
argumentelelocalizriiVicineilaIsacceaNoviodunum.
Deoarece exist unele observaii justificate care atrag atenia c majoritatea
monedelor publicate provin din secolele XXII, deci dintro perioad anterioar
epocii de nflorire pe care a cunoscuto oraul Vicina, din numrul anterior al
acestei cronici am nceput s prezentm i monede din secolul al XIIIlea,
respectivunlotformatdin250depiese1.
Descoperite pe malul Dunrii, n zona aezrii fortificate de la Pontonul
*
Gheorghe MnucuAdameteanu: Muzeul Municipiului Bucureti, Bdul I.C.
Brtianunr.2,Bucureti,030174;email:manad_@yahoo.com.
1
MNUCUADAMETEANU2012,p.637658.

GHEORGHEMNUCUADAMETEANU

Vechi, piesele prezentate n cronica de fa fac parte dintrun lot mai mare
recuperat de autor n perioada n care a participat la spturile arheologice din
acest punct (19902005). Dup prelucrare monedele au fost donate Muzeului de
ArheologiedinTulcea.
Din acest punct de vedere componena grupului nu este sugestiv, n acest
moment fiind posibil doar o scurt trecere n revist a emisiunilor i tipurilor
existente.DoarduppublicareantreguluilotdemonededinsecoleleXIIIXIV,se
vaputeafaceoanalizadescoperirilormonetaredinaceastperioad.
Seria este deschis de emisiunile imitative atribuite statului vlahobulgar al
Asenizilor,btutelasfritulsecoluluialXIIleainceputulsecoluluialXIIIlea
(cca.11951215).Dintreceletreitipuriidentificate,avem15exemplare,toatedin
tipul C (cca. 1202 cca. 1215 ?). Aa cum sa putut observa i pe descoperirile
anterioare, acest tip predomin n cadrul grupului, A i B fiind foarte puin
prezenteprintredescopeririledelaIsacceaNoviodunumVicina.
Ca o observaie care trebuie confirmat, constatm c dou dintre aceste
piese(catalognr.78)aufosttiateulterior.
Dinseriafoartelungaemisiunilorconstantinopolitanecumodulmare(tip
A W), de billon depreciat, remarcm prezena, cu prioritate a anumitor tipuri:
tipC(1ex.),tipD(8ex.),tipH(1ex.),tipN(23ex.),tipO(5ex.),tipP(9ex.),tip
R(11ex.),tipS(2ex.),tipT(10ex.).
Ocategorieaparteoformeazcele16exemplare,cumodulmare,tiate,care
nuaupututfiidentificateicare,ngeneralerauconsideratetipDU.Prezena
printremonedeletiateaunorpieseaparinndialtoremisiuni,neadeterminat
snulemaiatribuimtipurilorDU.
Atelierul de la Thessalonica este reprezentat doar de cteva piese (6 ex.),
aparinndcelortreitipuricunoscute:tipA(1ex.),tipB(3ex.),tipC(3ex.).
Emisiunileconstantinopolitanecumodulmic(tipAH),debillondepreciat,
sunt reprezentate, cu prioritate, de tipul A (69 ex.), urmate, la mare distan de
tipulB(10ex.),tipulC(1ex.),tipulD(2ex.),tipulE(3ex.),tipulF(14ex.)iG(3
ex.).
Prinpublicareacelor212piese,numrulcumulatalmonedelorpublicatede
laIsacceansumeaz644deexemplare2,fadenumai96cunoscutelaTroesmis3
i31laNufru4,cifrecarescotneviden,ipentruprimajumtateasecoluluial
XIIIlea, importana aezrii de la IsacceaNoviodunumVicina n comparaie cu
celelaltecentredepeteritoriulromnescalDobrogei.

516

MNUCUADAMETEANU 2012, p. 642, cu bibliografia pentru descoperirile


anterioare.
3
MNUCUADAMETEANU2010,p.253,tabelul4.
4
MNUCUADAMETEANU2010,p.116,tabelulXIII.
2

CRONICADESCOPERILELORMONETAREDINJUDEULTULCEA(XI)517

CATALOG5

EMISIUNI IMITATIVE DIN PERIOADA STATULUI VLAHOBULGAR


ALASENIZILOR(cca.1195cca.1215).
Asprontrachydebillondepreciat
TipC(cca.1202cca.1215?)
DOCIV/1,pp.441443,pl.XXVI/B.3.

1. Bill,1,77g.17,36x18,66mm.ICEMinv.61157.
2. Bill,1,55g.24,49x24,92mm.Perforatlateral.ICEMinv.61158.
3. Bill,1,42g.21,80x17,80mm.ICEMinv.61160.
4. Bill,1,40g.18,02x23,29mm.ICEMinv.61161.
5. Bill,1,26g.20,59x17,94mm.ICEMinv.61162.
6. Bill,1,26g.19,31x20,41mm.ICEMinv.61230.
7. Bill,1,12g.17,86x24,88mm.TccaICEMinv.61163.
8. Bill,0,96g.20,57x16,11mm.TccaICEMinv.61164.
9. Bill,0,91g.16,60x15,34mm.ICEMinv.61165.
Docev1992(I)
10. Bill,2,51g.24,25x24,56mm.ICEMinv.61152.
11. Bill,2,06g.18,79x18,68mm.ICEMinv.61154.
Docev1992(II)
12. Bill,1,73g.20,65x19,56mm.ICEMinv.61156.
Docev1992(III)
13. Bill,1,49g.20,49x20,66mm.ICEMinv.61159.
Docev1992(IV)
14. Bill,2,06g.20,64x19,42mm.ICEM61153.
15. Bill,1,51g.25,66x22,85mm.Ruptcca.Nr.col.189.

IMPERIULLATINDECONSTANTINOPOL
Asprontrachydebillondepreciat
Imitaiicumodulmare
Constantinopol
TipC(12041261)
DOC,IV/2,p.675,pl.XLIX/B.3.

16. Bill,0,69g.15,27x14,86mm.Tcca,cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.
61229.

TipD(12041261)
DOC,IV/2,pp.675676,pl.XLIX/B.4.

5
Lista cataloagelor folosite: DOC IV/1 Alfred Bellinger and Philip Grierson,
Catalogue of the Byzantine Coins in the Dumbarton Oaks Collection and in the Whittemore
Collection, volume IV, Part 1, Michael F. Hendy, Alexius I to Michael VIII (10811261),
Washington,1999;Docev1992KonstantinDocev,MonetiiparicinoobrenievTrnovoXII
XIVvekov,VelikoTrnovo.

518
17.
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.

GHEORGHEMNUCUADAMETEANU

Bill,2,40g.15,68x19,70mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61258.
Bill,1,37g.21,65x21,07mm.ICEMinv.61259.
Bill,1,07g.18,27x15,41mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61260.
Bill,0,96g.12,15x15,89mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61261.
Bill, 0,77 g. 14,45 x 14,26 mm. T cca , fr margini tiate. ICEMinv.
61149.
Bill,0,66g.14,90x13,04mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61262.
Bill,0,59g.10,74x13,02mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61263.
Bill,0,57g.14,08x12,11mm.Tcca,cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.
61233.

TipH(12041261)
DOCIV/2,p.678,pl.L/B.8.

25. Bill,0,48g.12,87x17,15mm.Tcca.ICEMinv.61148.

TipN(12041261)
DOCIV/2,pp.680681,pl.L/B.14.

26. Bill,1,04g.13,20x13,04mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61264.
27. Bill,0,91g.17,29x10,90mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61265.
28. Bill,0,90g.16,57x10,53mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
.61266.
29. Bill,0,89g.15,14x15,21mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61267.
30. Bill,0,86g.15,63x12,39mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61268.
31. Bill,0,86g.11,27x14,92mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61269.
32. Bill,0,84g.13,03x12,83mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61270.
33. Bill,0,82g.12,79x11,92mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61271.
34. Bill,0,78g.15,99x15,39mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61272.
35. Bill, 0,77 g. 15,80 x 9,53mm. T cca , fr margini tiate. ICEM inv.
61273.
36. Bill,0,76g.12,85x15,59mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61274.
37. Bill,0,74g.15,12x14,00mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61275.

CRONICADESCOPERILELORMONETAREDINJUDEULTULCEA(XI)519

38. Bill,0,72g.13,26x17,07mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61151.
39. Bill, 0,72 g. 17,08 x 9,20 mm. T total (dreptunghiular). ICEM inv.
61276.
40. Bill,0,70g.12,86x13,79mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61277.
41. Bill,0,68g.13,90x12,94mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61278.
42. Bill,0,67g.18,07x10,44mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61279.
43. Bill,0,64g.13,52x15,74mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61145.
44. Bill, 0,61 g. 16,44 x 10,17 mm. T cca , cu margini tiate. ICEM inv.
61280.
45. Bill, 0,56 g. 14,10 x 11,95 mm. T cca , cu margini tiate. ICEM inv.
61281.
46. Bill,0,53g.16,15x12,09mm.Tcca.Nr.col.199.
47. Bill,0,52g.13,37x10,58mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61282.
48. Bill,0,36g.12,90x13,24mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61150.

TipO(12041261)
DOCIV/2,pp.681683,pl.L/B.15.5,15.7,15.14.

49. Bill,1,70g.15,52x19,75mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61283.
50. Bill,1,42g.17,29x17,63mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61284.
51. Bill,1,28g.17,07x17,86mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61285.
52. Bill,0,70g.16,94x11,60mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61286.
53. Bill,0,52g.8,83x15,90mm.Ttotal(dreptunghiular).Nr.col.225.

TipP(12041261)
DOCIV/2,pp.683684,pl.L/B.16.

54. Bill,1,94g.14,91x19,85mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61287.
55. Bill,1,42g.21,18x21,62mm.ICEMinv.61288.
56. Bill,1,31g.17,18x16,12mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61289.
57. Bill,0,79g.9,92x13,20mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61290.
58. Bill,0,72g.12,61x12,57mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61291.
59. Bill,0,64g.13,82x12,63mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61292.
60. Bill,0,54g.15,14x11,47mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61293.

520

GHEORGHEMNUCUADAMETEANU

61. Bill,0,54g.16,30x9,73mm.Ttotal(rectangular).Nr.col.226.
62. Bill,0,40g.14,87x11,06mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61294.

TipR(12041261)
DOCIV/2,p.685,pl.LI/B.18.

63. Bill,1,80g.22,25x18,72mm.ICEMinv.61295.
64. Bill,1,70g.15,13x14,68mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61296.
65. Bill,0,98g.16,38x16,14mm.Tcca,cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.
61297.
66. Bill,0,90g.16,02x12,68mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61298.
67. Bill,0,70g.11,61x10,98mm.Tcca,cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.
61299.
68. Bill,0,68g.15,04x12,61mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61300.
69. Bill,0,67g.13,38x15,86mm.Tcca,cumarginiletiate.Nr.col.227.
70. Bill,0,62g.14,72x11,52mm.Tcca,cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.
61301.
71. Bill,0,57g.14,32x14,52mm.Tcca,cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.
61302.
72. Bill,0,57g.14,15x15,71mm.Tcca,cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.
61303.
73. Bill,0,50g.7,46x7,96g.Ttotal.ICEMinv.61304.

TipS(12041261)
DOCIV/2,p.686,pl.LI/B.19.

74. Bill,0,61g.15,55x12,12mm.Tcca,frmarginitiate.ICEMinv.
61305.
75. Bill,0,33g.7,89x9,96g.Tiattotal.ICEMinv.61146.

TipT(12041261)
DOCIV/2,pp.686687,pl.LI/B.20.

76. Bill, 0,54 g. 13,56 x 7,76 mm. T total (dreptunghiular). ICEM inv.
61306.
77. Bill,0,53g.9,60x9,47mm.Ttotal(ptrat).ICEMinv.61147.
78. Bill,0,52g.9,28x9,72mm.Ttotal(ptrat).ICEMinv.61307.
79. Bill,0,51g.9,55x9,77mm.Ttotal(ptrat).ICEMinv.61308.
80. Bill,0,51g.9,79x10,44mm.Ttotal(triunghiular).Nr.col.193.
81. Bill,0,46g.11,45x10,07mm.Ttotal(rectangular).Nr.col.196.
82. Bill,0,40g.6,75x11,90mm.Ttotal(rectangular).Nr.col.228
83. Bill,0,26g.10,04x9,52mm.Ttotal(neregulat).Nr.col.194.
84. Bill,0,26g.9,49x7,27mm.Ttotal(neregulat).Nr.col.195.
85. Bill,0,18g.5,87x6,80mm.Ttotal(rectangular).Nr.col.229.

CRONICADESCOPERILELORMONETAREDINJUDEULTULCEA(XI)521

Emitentnecunoscut
Piesecumodulmare
Tipnecunoscut.

86. Bill,0,71g.11,56x17,64mm.Tcca.Nr.col.185
87. Bill,0,66g.12,16x12,87mm.Ttotal(neregulat).Nr.col.1816.
88. Bill,0,66g.13,53x11,63mm.Ttotal(triunghiular).Nr.col.186.
89. Bill,0,65g.10,04x8,63mm.Ttotal(rectangular).Nr.col.188.
90. Bill,0,63g.12,10x13,28mm.Ttotal(neregulat).Nr.col.183.
91. Bill,0,55g.14,45x11,40mm.Cumarginiletiate.Nr.col.197.
92. Bill,0,53g.9,94x11,83mm.Ttotal(triunghiular).Nr.col.184.
93. Bill,0,53g.7,03x9,14mm.Ttotal(ptrat).Nr.col.190.
94. Bill,0,52g.12,79x11,15mm.Ttotal(neregulat).Nr.col.187.
95. Bill,0,50g.12,62x11,78mm.Ttotal(neregulat).Nr.col.191.
96. Bill,0,39g.13,28x12,07mm.Ttotal(neregulat).Nr.col.198.
97. Bill,0,37g.15,29x11,91mm.Tcca.Nr.col.200.
98. Bill,0,33g.9,26x9,85mm.Ttotal(rectangular).Nr.col.202.
99. Bill,0,32g.9,32x8,73mm.Ttotal(ptrat).Nr.col.201.
100. Bill,0,20g.8,46x8,31mm.Ttotal(triunghiular).Nr.col.203.
101. Bill,0,14g.8,70x8,77mm.Ttotal(ptrat).Nr.col.182.

THESSALONICA.
TipA(12041224)
DOC,IV/2,p.690,pl.LII/B.24.

102. Bill,0,80g.17,34x16,13mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61166.

TipB(12041224)
DOC,IV/2,p.691,pl.LII/B.25.

103. Bill,1,38g.18,07x21,66mm.ICEMinv.61236.
104. Bill,1,03g.19,74x19,98mm.ICEMinv.61235.
105. Bill,0,38g.14,25x14,19mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61167.

TipC(12041224)
DOC,IV/2,p.692,pl.LII/B.26.

106. Bill,0,85g.20,22x17,02mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61168.
107. Bill,0,82g.20,12x15,80mm.Cumarginiletiate.ICEMinv.61169.

IMPERIULLATINDECONSTANTINOPOL
Asprontrachydebillondepreciat
Imitaiicumodulmic
Constantinopol
TipA(1204?)
6

Pieseleprostpstrateauprimitnumrdecolecie.

522

GHEORGHEMNUCUADAMETEANU

DOC,IV/2,p.694696,30.130.22,pl.LII/30.

108. Bill, 2,14 g. 25,41 x 23,09 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe


guleraretreipuncte.Punctul,ncadratdeunsemicerc,esteamplasatpe
mijloculcostumului.ICEMinv.61173.
109. Bill,1,91g.17,01x15,53mm.Nr.col.211.
110. Bill,1,84g.18,83x20,51mm.Nr.col.212.
111. Bill, 1,71 g. 19,18 x 19,01 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
guleraretreipuncte.Punctul,ncadratdeunsemicerc,esteamplasatpe
mijloculcostumului.ICEMinv.61184.
112. Bill,1,70g.16,38x16,98mm.ICEMinv.61189.
113. Bill,1,64g.20,43x19,35mm.ICEMinv.61198.
114. Bill, 1,54 g. 15,91 x 18,06 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
gulerareasepuncte.ICEMinv.61199.
115. Bill,1,47g.14,01x18,32mm.ICEMinv.61201.
116. Bill,1,47g.16,32x24,31mm.ICEMinv.61208.
117. Bill,1,45g.17,37x18,32mm.ICEMinv.61200.
118. Bill, 1,45 g. 12,80 x 17,36 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
gulerarecincipuncte.ICEMinv.61214.
119. Bill,1,45g.16,11x17,96mm.Nr.col.213.
120. Bill, 1,40 g. 15,87 x 22,68 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
guleraretreipuncte.ICEMinv.61174.
121. Bill,1,36g.15,85x11,78mm.ICEMinv.61170.
122. Bill,1,36g.16,51x17,15mm.ICEMinv.61175.
123. Bill, 1,36 g. 19,05 x 20,50 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu dou globule.
Punctul,ncadratdeunsemicerc,esteamplasatpemijloculcostumului.
ICEMinv.61176.
124. Bill,1,36g.12,35x19,35mm.ICEMinv.61177.
125. Bill,1,36g.18,02x20,98mm.Rvpendiliasetermincuoglobul.
Peguleraretreipuncte.ICEMinv.61178.
126. Bill,1,35g.17,30x17,92mm.ICEMinv.61179.
127. Bill, 1,33 g. 19,96 x 20,67 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
guleraretreipuncte.ICEMinv.61180.
128. Bill,1,32g.15,92x17,86mm.ICEMinv.61243.
129. Bill,1,32g.16,56x18,32mm.ICEMinv.61195.
130. Bill,1,32g.18,48x22,55mm.ICEMinv.61194.
131. Bill, 1,32 g. 16,18 x 19,29 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
gulerareasepuncte.ICEMinv.61193.
132. Bill,1,32g.20,81x17,51mm.ICEMinv.61192.
133. Bill,1,31g.17,89x15,70mm.ICEMinv.61172.
134. Bill, 1,28 g. 21,75 x 20,71 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
guleraretreipuncte.Punctul,ncadratdeunsemicerc,esteamplasatpe
mijloculcostumului.ICEMinv.61187.
135. Bill,1,27g.13,97x11,46mm.ICEMinv.61251.
136. Bill,1,27g.18,42x14,73mm.Nr.col.206.
137. Bill,1,23g.16,03x17,48mm.ICEMinv.61190.

CRONICADESCOPERILELORMONETAREDINJUDEULTULCEA(XI)523

138. Bill,1,21g.18,57x20,68mm.ICEMinv.61188.
139. Bill, 1,21 g. 18,92 x 18,09 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
gulerareasepuncte.ICEMinv.61186.
140. Bill,1,21g.16,53x16,12mm.ICEMinv.61191.
141. Bill,1,20g.16,46x15,54mm.Nr.col.192.
142. Bill,1,10g.17,37x16,61mm.ICEMinv.61185.
143. Bill,1,07g.15,17x16,22mm.T.ICEMinv.61245.
144. Bill,1,04g.13,01x15,56mm.ICEMinv.61182.
145. Bill,1,04g.17,26x19,25mm.ICEMinv.61181.
146. Bill,1,03g.9,35x15,04mm.Nr.col.205.
147. Bill, 0,98 g. 13,24 x 18,29 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
guleraretreipuncte.ICEMinv.61196.
148. Bill,0,97g.13,68x17,87mm.ICEMinv.61202.
149. Bill, 0,94 g. 16,11 x 16,25 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
gulerareoptpuncte.ICEMinv.61197.
150. Bill,0,92g.12,57x19,39mm.ICEMinv.61203.
151. Bill,0,92g.17,75x16,64mm.ICEMinv.61204.
152. Bill,0,91g.18,91x15,78mm.ICEMinv.61207.
153. Bill, 0,91 g. 17,03 x 15,87 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
gulerareasepuncte.ICEMinv.61205.
154. Bill,0,90g.15,75x16,57mm.Nr.col.219.
155. Bill, 0,89 g. 17,69 x 16,75 mm. Rv punctul este amplasat pe mijlocul
costumului.ICEMinv.61171.
156. Bill,0,85g.19,23x15,35mm.ICEMinv.61206.
157. Bill,0,85g.14,20x21,45mm.Nr.col.207.
158. Bill,0,84g.15,89x12,79mm.Nr.col.208.
159. Bill,0,82g.20,34x15,63mm.ICEMinv.61209.
160. Bill,0,78g.12,60x16,90mm.Nr.col.210.
161. Bill,0,77g.18,10x16,40mm.ICEMinv.61212.
162. Bill,0,77g.20,23x14,33mm.Nr.col.214.
163. Bill,0,75g.12,22x14,15mm.ICEMinv.61215.
164. Bill,0,75g.19,07x16,89mm.Nr.col.215.
165. Bill, 0,72 g. 16,45 x 16,61 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul.
Punctul,ncadratdeunsemicerc,esteamplasatpemijloculcostumului.
ICEMinv.61216.
166. Bill, 0,71 g. 14,31 x 17,49 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
guler are ase puncte. Punctul este amplasat pe mijlocul costumului.
ICEMinv.61217.
167. Bill,0,70g.13,59x14,06mm.ICEMinv.61218.
168. Bill,0,70g.18,21x21,51mm.Nr.col.216.
169. Bill,0,66g.17,55x15,31mm.ICEMinv.61220.
170. Bill,0,63g.13,74x15,17mm.Nr.col.218.
171. Bill,0,62g.19,42x17,81mm.ICEMinv.61219.
172. Bill,0,55g.13,37x14,96mm.Nr.col.217.
173. Bill, 0,53 g. 17,20 x 17,82 mm. Rv pendilia se termin cu o globul. Pe
gulerareoptpuncte.Punctul,ncadratdeunsemicerc,esteamplasatpe

524

GHEORGHEMNUCUADAMETEANU

mijloculcostumului.ICEMinv.61120.
174. Bill,0,50g.16,07x15,40mm.Nr.col.204.
175. Bill,0,32g.11,14x15,84mm.Nr.col.209.
176. Bill,0,17g.19,37x11,76mm.ICEMinv.61213.

TipB(1204?)
DOC,IV/2,p.696,pl.LIII/B.31.2,B.31.4.

177. Bill,1,21g.14,95x16,63mm.Nr.col.221.
178. Bill,1,09g.18,71x20,53mm.ICEMinv.61183.
179. Bill,1,07g.19,21x14,90mm.ICEminv.61228.
180. Bill,0,89g.14,93x18,35mm.ICEMinv.61221.
181. Bill,0,85g.18,46x18,01mm.ICEMinv.61222.
182. Bill,0,83g.14,95x15,83mm.Nr.col.220.
183. Bill,0,79g.17,28x17,10mm.ICEMinv.61225.
184. Bill,0,72g.14,11x12,82mm.ICEMinv.61223.
185. Bill,0,67g.15,97x17,30mm.ICEMinv.61226.
186. Bill,0,32g.12,27x14,22mm.ICEMinv.61227.

TipC(1204?)
DOC,IV/2,p.696,pl.LIII/B.32.

187. Bill,0,85g.18,17x12,58mm.ICEMinv.61231.

TipD(1204?)
DOC,IV/2,p.696697,pl.LIII/B.33.

188. Bill,1,36g.17,12x17,82mm.ICEMinv.61232.
189. Bill,0,62g.15,18x15,77mm.Nr.col.222.

TipE(1204?)
DOC,IV/2,p.697,pl.LIII/B.34.

190. Bill,0,81g.14,84x15,25mm.ICEMinv.61234.
191. Bill,0,78g.15,36x13,94mm.ICEMinv.61211.
192. Bill,0,58g.12,81x19,96mm.ICEMinv.61224.

TipF(1204?)
DOC,IV/2,p.697,pl.LIII/B.35.

193. Bill,1,15g.17,92x15,99mm.ICEMinv.61246.
194. Bill,1,01g.13,02x18,68mm.ICEMinv.61242.
195. Bill,0,97g.15,71x17,02mm.ICEMinv.61256.
196. Bill,0,90g.16,86x12,43mm.ICEMinv.61238.
197. Bill,0,90g.21,77x17,82mm.ICEMinv.61247.
198. Bill,0,88g.15,52x16,20mm.ICEMinv.61239.
199. Bill,0,80g.18,57x17,53mm.ICEMinv.61249.

CRONICADESCOPERILELORMONETAREDINJUDEULTULCEA(XI)525

200. Bill,0,77g.20,59x17,16mm.ICEMinv.61241.
201. Bill,0,77g.16,80x14,65mm.ICEMinv.61237.
202. Bill,0,70g.17,79x10,76mm.Tcca.ICEMinv.61250.
203. Bill,0,60g.15,68x17,38mm.ICEMinv.61244.
204. Bill,0,57g.13,37x13,59mm.Nr.col.223.
205. Bill,0,56g.15,30x15,73mm.ICEMinv.61240.
206. Bill,0,54g.11,75x22,66mm.ICEMinv.61248.

TipG(1205?)
DOC,IV/2,p.697,pl.LIII/B.36

207. Bill,1,34g.12,79x16,62mm.ICEMinv.61253.
208. Bill,1,21g.18,76x19,15mm.ICEMinv.61255.
209. Bill,1,17g.19,67x23,41mm.ICEMinv.61257.
210. Bill,1,15g.19,45x16,06mm.ICEMinv.61254.
211. Bill,0,78g.14,90x16,51mm.Nr.col.224.
212. Bill,0,62g.12,79x16,62mm.ICEMinv.61252.

BIBLIOGRAFIE

MNUCUADAMETEANU 2010 Gheorghe MnucuAdameteanu, Monede


bizantinedescoperitennordulDobrogei,secoleleXXIV,Bucureti,2010.
MNUCUADAMETEANU 2012 Gheorghe MnucuAdameteanu, Cronica
descoperirilormonetaredinjudeulTulcea(X).SecoleleIXXIII,Pontica45(2012),p.637657.

GHEORGHEMNUCUADAMETEANU

526

20

50

64

103


22

59

184

63

192

179

66102

105106

127

44

107

183

198

210

RECENZIE
COMPTERENDU

Ursula Kunnert, Brger unter sich: Phylen in den Stdten des


kaiserzeitlichen Ostens, Basel, 2012 (Schweizerische Beitrge zur
Altertumswissenschaft39),380p.

Refleciile asupra organizrii corpului cetenesc n cetile greceti, legate


de problematica instituiilor polisului, au generat dea lungul timpului o
bibliografiectsepoatedevast,rmnndnpermanenlafeldeactualecai
lanceputurilecercetrii.ndefinitiv, estevorbadespreaspectealevieiisociale,
cuimplicaiintoatedomeniiledefinitoriipentrutraiuldezicuzincadrulunei
comuniti urbane, pe care le regsim n bun msur prin raportare la valorile
democraiilor europene (i nu numai) de astzi. Cu att mai binevenite sunt
asemenearefleciiatuncicndrezultatulloroferistoriografieiproblemeijaloane
dereferinsimilarelucrriidefa.
CarteaBrgeruntersich:PhylenindenStdtendeskaiserzeitlichenOstens
la origine tez de doctorat, susinut la Universitatea din Zrich sub
ndrumarea reputatului istoric Christian Marek1 abordeaz problematica
triburilor (phylai) din partea de rsrit a Imperiului roman, de la cele din
apoikiileionieneidorienedinMareaNeagripnlaceledinctitoriileelenistice
aleregilorptolemaiciiseleucizi.OatenieaparteesteacordatoraelordinAsia
Mic, ceea ce se nscrie n firesc, dac ne gndim fie i numai la intensitatea
documentaieiepigraficeaferenteacesteipriaoikoumenei.
La o prim impresie, un lector mai grbit ar putea crede c Ursula Kunnert
nu face altceva dect s completeze lucrarea anterioar a lui N.F. Jones,2 la care
autoareaseiraporteaznpermanen.3nrealitate,avemafacecuocontribuie
temeinicmenitaseimpunenpeisajulistoriograficprineansi,indiferentde
ceea ce sa scris anterior sau de ct se va mai scrie de acum nainte pe marginea
subiectului. Dac Jones rmne un nume de referin pentru cercetrile sale
viznd ansamblul vieii publice din Grecia antic, cu privire special asupra
Atenei, Kunnert va rmne, cu siguran, pentru mult vreme un nume de
referin pentru toi cei care se vor interesa de din oraele Orientului
roman.
Restrngerea ariei de cercetare asupra unui singur aspect important din
ansamblul problematicii i permite autoarei s catalogheze exhaustiv i s
LucrareelaboratcusprijinulunuigrantacordatdeConsiliulNaionalalCercetrii
tiinifice din Romnia, CNCS UEFISCDI, n cadrul proiectului cu numrul PNIIID
PCE201130054.
1
CistoriculdelaZrichesteunuldintreceimaiautorizaispecialitidintreceicare
sauocupatdealungultimpuluideantichitilegrecoromanedinAsiaMic,odovedete
inclusiv sinteza monumental recent dedicat istoriei Asiei Mici n antichitate vezi Ch.
Marek(unterMitarbeitvonPeterFrei),GeschichteKleinasiensinderAntike,Mnchen,2010.
2
N.F.Jones,PublicOrganizationinAncientGreece:ADocumentaryStudy,Philadelphia,
1987.
3
Cf.afirmaiileacesteiadelap.6:DievorliegendeUntersuchungderInstitutionder
PhylenistsomiteineErgnzungundWeiterfhrungderArbeitvonJones.Zumeinensind
seit 1987 neue Belege hinzugekommen, zum anderen geht sie dort entscheidende Schritte
weiter,woJonesSammlungmitanalytischenIndizesendet.

RECENZIE

asimileze judicios o documentaie epigrafic bogat, cu luarea n consideraie a


literaturii secundare importante aprut n limbi de circulaie vesteuropene.
Limitelegeograficeicronologiceabordateauielelogicalor.
Din punct de vedere geografic, vestul mediteranean, dar i cea mai mare
parte a Greciei continentale, sunt antrenate n discuie doar atunci cnd se caut
unii termeni de comparaie. Mai cu seama Atena apare frecvent citat n acest
sens. Realizm faptul c restrngerea arealului supus cercetrii sistematice a
trebuit s in cont de limitele de timp i de spaiu impuse de o lucrare de
doctorat.Amremarca,totui,coabordateatriburilordinoraelegrecetiprin
raportare la ansamblul Imperiului roman ar prea mai corect din punct de
vederemetodologic(nopinianoastrcelpuin),iarrezultatelecercetriiarputea
fiimaiconvingtoare.Poatec,ntimp,chiarUrsulaKunnertvareveniasupra
uneiviziunimaiambiioase,carespermitoabordarecuadevratexhaustivi
oreconstituirectmaicredibilaroluluiuneiinstituiiaparentidenticepestetot
pentrucinevapusnsituaiadeasemulumicuodefiniiedemanual,dar
care vine cu numeroase particulariti n funcie de epoc, regiune i chiar de
fiecareoranpartecalocdeprovenienaatestrilor.
Din punct de vedere cronologic, dincolo de limitele impuse de o lucrare de
doctorat, circumscrierea demersului de cercetare epocii imperiale sar justifica
ntro msur mai mare i din punct de vedere metodologic. Autonomia
administrativ a oraelor elenistice odat cu includerea lor n Imperiu capt
conotaiiclardiferiteprinraportarelaepocaanterioar.Nuntmpltorautoarea
i ncepe consideraiile introductive cu un pasaj dintro scrisoare trimis de
Hadrian n 138 comunitii din Naryka, din Locrida de est. n ncercarea de a
defini criteriile importante care ar sta la baza recunoaterii statutului unei polis
greceti,mpratulenumerexistenaunorphylai,alturideapartenenalaokoina
sau de existena unui Sfat, a magistrailor i a legilor.4 Nici mcar n prima
jumtateasecoluluiIIp.Chr.,cuattmaipuindupbtliadelaCheroneeadin
338a.Chr.,nusepoatevorbidespreocrizapolisului.5Pedealtparte,odatcu

530

4
inndcontdeimportanapasajuluincontextulcelordiscutateaici,snefipermis
al cita i n original apud D. Knoepfler, Linscription de Naryka (Locride) au Muse du
Louvre.LadernirelettrepubliquedelempereurHadrien?,n:REG119(2006),p.134(aici34,
r. 816): [ ] | 8 | ,
| |
| 12 |
| |
| 16 [].
5
Cf. observaiile formulate de L. Robert, Les concours grecs. Discours douverture du
VIII e Congrs international dpigraphie grecque et latine, n: A.G. Kalogeropoulou (ed.),
,,3
9 1982 (Actes du VIII e Congrs International dpigraphie Grecque et Latine,
Athnes,39octobre1982),vol.I,Atena,1984,p.3545(aici41):Dansltudedelhistoire
socialedelpoquehellnistiqueetromaineexistentaumoinsdeuxfablesconvenues,deux
mystifications. La premireest la mortde la cit grecque Chrone et, dsormais, lerle
exclusif des rois. Adaug M.H. Hansen, Th.H. Nielsen (ed.), An Inventory of Archaic and
ClassicalPoleis,Oxford,2004,p.16:SomehistoriansplacethedeclineofthepolisinC4and
its fall in the years after 338. The prevailing view, which we endorse, is that it persisted
through the Hellenistic and Roman periods and disappeared in late Antiquity only after a

RECENZIE
531

nglobarea n regatele elenistice i, cu att mai mult, dup includerea lor n


Imperiul roman oraele greceti ajung s se autoadministreze exclusiv n plan
intern.Disprndluptelepentruhegemonie,necesitateadeantemeianoicolonii
sau de a ncheia aliane, politica extern a unei polis se rezum la trimiterea
unor ambasade ctre Senat, guvernator sau mprat, dac facem abstracie de
perpetuarea tradiiei consultrii oracolelor i a participrii la concursuri i
srbtori panelene. Astfel, instituiile (inclusiv phylai) se concentreaz tot mai
mult asupra politicii interne a cetii exercitarea mai mult sau mai puin
exemplar a unor funcii administrative, cinstirea brbailor destoinici (ceteni
proprii, ceteni ai altor orae sau reprezentani ai administraiei romane),
participarea la ntrunirile Sfatului i la ntrunirile Adunrii poporului,
organizarea diferitelor srbtori etc. Prin urmare, sistematizarea i analiza
documentaiei din perioada imperial permite reconstituirea unei imagini ct se
poatederelevanteasupraevoluieitriburilor,nceeacepriveteimportanai
funciileasumatencontextulvieiicivice,prinraportarelaepocileanterioare.
Odiscuiemaiamnunitafiecruiadintrecele8capitoleprecedatedeun
cuvnt nainte i urmate de o anex cu atestri, de o list a abrevierilor i a
literaturii, precum i de indici n care este structurat lucrarea, nu numai c ar
lungi nepermis de mult consideraiile prin care neam propus doar s atragem
atenia asupra crii Brger unter sich , dar ar depi pe alocuri limitele
competeneinoastre.Maicuseamncazulatestrilordinregiunisituatenafara
arealului Mrii Negre. Ca atare, lsm la latitudinea specialitilor interesai
aprofundarea lecturii, noi semnalnd doar, n continuare, aspectele abordate i
formulnduneleobservaiilegatedephylaincetilepontice.
Dupuncapitolintroductiv(ncaresuntdiscutate,succintdarconvingtor,
tema, scopul, metoda de cercetare, izvoarele i structura lucrrii), un capitol
dedicat istoricului cercetrii i altul privind terminologia, urmeaz capitolul IV
intitulat berblick ber die Phylenorganisation in den Provinzen (p. 37216).
Este vorba despre structura de rezisten a crii, conferit de cele cca. 600
documenteepigraficeprincareseatestexistenatriburilornoraelegreceti,
informaiafiindsistematizatianalizatdupurmtoareleprovincii:Macedonia,
Thracia, Moesia, Pontus et Bithynia, Asia (zona de litoral i cea de interior),
Galatia, Lycia et Pamphylia, Cilicia, regiunile de la est de Eufrat, Syria/Iudaea,
Arabia,Aegyptus.
Referindune la litoralul romnesc al Mrii Negre, n absena atestrilor la
Callatis, cele de la Histria i Tomis sunt discutate judicios, cu puine trimiteri la
literaturasecundar,darfrafineglijatelucrrilerealmenteimportante.Armai
fideadugatcontribuialuiA.Avram,careoferodiscuierezumativ,darctse
poate de relevant, asupra instituiilor din coloniile greceti din Dobrogea.6 Iar
consideraiile autoarei de la p. 68/9 privind cea de a doua ntemeiere a Histriei,
prilejuite de menionarea tribului Boreis, 7 ar fi de completat acum cu

long decline that lasted several centuries. The disappearance of the polis was gradual and
imperceptible,justlikeitsemergence.
6
n: M. PetrescuDmbovia, A. Vulpe (ed.), Istoria Romnilor, Vol. I. Motenirea
timpurilorndeprtate,ediiaaIIa,revzutiadugit,Bucureti,2010,p.581585.
7
ISM I 191: [ ]

RECENZIE

observaiilemairecentealeluiF.MateiPopescu8.
ReferitorlaaltepoleisdinarealulMriiNegre,deundecunoatematestriale
unorphylai,informaiaepigraficestelafeldecorectcatalogatianalizat,dar
iaicilistaexegeilormoderniarmaiputeafiextinscufolos.Deexemplu,pentru
cultulluiApollonlaOdessosnucredemcestesuficienttrimiterealaDanov1979;
la fel pentru cultul Dioscurilor n lumea pontic, privitor la care este citat doar
Ehrhardt1983.9idactotsuntadusendiscuiecetidorieneprecumByzantioni
Heracleea Pontic, n care corpurile ceteneti erau organizate n sute
(hekatostyes),acumsarimpunecaprimreferintezadedoctorataluiA.Robu.10
n ceea ce privete Sudul pontic, dincolo de constatarea autoarei c aici
spredeosebiredeVestulpontictriburiletradiionaleleionieneidorienenus
au pstrat, 11 neam fi ateptat i la o ncercare de interpretare a acestei realiti.
Privitor la Nordul pontic, unde atestrile unor phylai lipsesc deocamdat cu
desvrire,omitereadiscuieiarputeaprealogicpnlaunpunct.Totui,nu
credem c ar fi fost de prisos unele observaii minime menite s expliciteze
absena documentelor. Este adevrat c acest aspect a fost aproape ignorat i n
literatura anterioar. Doar N. Ehrhardt, dup cunotina noastr, ncearc o
reflecie minim, cutnd explicaii.12 i dac absena atestrii triburilor n
oraele bosporane ar putea fi, ntradevr, explicat ipotetic prin imixtiunea
factorului dinastic n organizarea intern a polisului, motivarea absenei
atestrilor la Olbia doar prin hazardul descoperirilor nu credem c ar avea
menireasconving.13McarpentrufaptulcrecoltaepigraficdelaOlbiaeste

532

.
8
F. MateiPopescu, Statutul juridic i teritoriul Histriei n epoca roman, n: F. Panait
Brzescu, I. Brzescu, F. MateiPopescu, A. Robu (ed.), Poleis n Marea Neagr: relaii
interponticeiproduciilocale,Bucureti,2013,p.203233.
9
Chr.M. Danov, Philippopolis, Serdica, Odessos. Zur Geschichte und Kultur der
bedeutendsten Stdte Thrakiens von Alexander d. Gr. bis Justinian, n: ANRW II 7.1, 1979, p.
241300;N.Ehrhardt,MiletundseineKolonien.VergleichendeUntersuchungderkultischenund
politischen Einrichtungen, Teil 1: Text, Teil 2: Anmerkungen, Frankfurt am Main Bern
New York Paris, 2 1988 (U. Kunnert citeaz lucrarea dup prima ediie, din 1983). Pentru
cultul lui Apollon la Odessos, ca i pentru cel al Dioscurilor n oraele vestpontice, vezi
acum D. Chiekova, Cultes et vie religieuse des cits grecques du Pont Gauche (VII e I er sicles
avantJ.C.),Berna,2008(aicindeosebipp.5152,respectiv151157).
10
A. Robu, La Cit de Mgare et les tablissements mgariens de Sicile, de la Propontide et
du PontEuxin. Histoire et institutions, Thse de doctorat, CDROM, Neuchtel, 2008 (aici
capitolulIII.1.LessubdivisionsducorpsciviqueMgareetdanssescolonies,pp.297iurm.).
11
Vezi p. 73: Nur wenige Phylennamen geben Hinweise auf eine Entstehung der
Phyleneinteilung in hellenistischer oder frherer Zeit. Dabei zeigt sich, dass hier im
GegensatzetwazudenKolonienanderwestlichenSchwarzmeerkste,dieeineinheitliches
Phylenschema der Mutterstdte bernommen und bewahrt haben, die traditionellen
dorischenundionischenPhylennichtzufindensind.
12
Op. cit. (vezi n. 9), p. 102103. n nota 57 de la p. 388 autorul face trimitere la
lucrrile anterioare ale lui Minns i Ziebel, care se mulumeau s constate absena
triburilorlaOlbia.
13
Ibidem, p. 102103: () die bosporanischen Knige haben in die innere
Organisation der griechischen Poleis stark eingegriffen , aber das Fehlen von Phylen in
Olbia () ist doch erstaunlich (). So drfte der bisherige Befund allein auf Zufall
beruhen().

RECENZIE
533

maimareprincomparaiecuceadelaHistriasauTomis,cetincaretriburile
tradiionale sunt bine atestate. O posibil explicaie pentru eventuala absen a
atestrilornorauldelalimanulBuguluiarputeaficutatnevoluiadiferita
structurriicorpuluicivicimpusderelaiacuhinterlandul,darnacestsensnu
neputemhazardamomentandincolodelimiteleuneisupoziii.
n capitolele subsecvente ale crii, structurate la rndul lor n mai multe
subcapitole, suntabordateaspectecarein deorganizareacetenilornphylai,
de structura i activitatea intern a triburilor, ca i de funciile asumate de
acestea n cadrul unei polis. Impune respect rigurozitatea discursului prin
recursul permanent la documentele epigrafice, iar temeinicia argumentaiei nu
faceniciunmomentnotdiscordantcustilulatractiv,elegant,princareautoarea
reuetesfieattpenelesulspecialitilor,ctiaunuipublicmailarginteresat
deistorie.Exempleleinvocatedenotambivalenatermenuluinantichitate
iaratctdeimportantestenuanareaconcluziilornfunciedeanalizafiecrei
atestrinparte.
nncheiereaconsideraiilornoastreprincareamncercatsatragematenia
asupra unei apariii editoriale importante, care ar putea interesa i colegii de
breasl din Romnia, s ne fie permis un citat relevant pentru o posibil
comparaie ntre democraia antic i democraiile moderne occidentale:
Cercetareatriburiloruneipolisesteiocercetareavieiiurbane,cuorganelesale
politice,srbtorilereligioase,ntrecerilesportiveintruniriledeceamaidivers
natur. Triburile ca baz a organizrii corpului civic sunt implicate n multe
dintreacestedomenii.Oameniicare,prinapartenenalorlaostructurnultim
instan convenional, apar n prim plan provin n principiu din toate straturile
sociale, au un nivel de educaie diferit i o stare material total diferit, dar au
totuicevancomun:cutoiisuntbrbai,suntmajoriisuntceteniaioraului
lor.Strinii,sclavii,copiiifemeilermn,aadar,nafaracercetrii14.

VictorCOJOCARU

14
Vezip.8:DieBeschftigungmitdenPhyleneinerPolisistaucheineBeschftigung
mit dem stdtischenLebenmit seinen politischenOrganen,religisenFesten, Agonenund
Vereinigungen verschiedenster Art. Phylen als Grundlage der Brgerorganisation greifen
in viele dieser Bereiche ein. Die Menschen, die durch ihre Zugehrigkeit zu einer
letztendlich knstlichen Einteilung ins Blickfeld rcken, stammen grundstzlich aus allen
sozialen Schichten, haben ein unterschiedliches Bildungsniveau und einen vllig
unterschiedlichen wirtschaftlichen Hintergrund, aber doch eines gemeinsam: sie sind alle
mnnlich, erwachsen und Brger ihrer Stadt.Fremde,Sklaven, Kinder und Frauenbleiben
inderStudiedaherausgeschlossen.

VictorCojocaru: Filiala Iai,Institutulde Arheologie,Bd.Carol I,nr.8,Iai700505;


email:cojocaru_arhia@yahoo.com.

INMEMORIAM

PROMEMORIA:ALEXANDRUSUCEVEANUICONSTANA

[],[]/

[]

(Ampracticatprieteniaiampstrat

ncredereaprietenilor;ISMII368,r.910)

ncetarea neateptat din via n


primvara acestui an, la 24 mai 2013, a
cunoscutului cercettor tiinific de la
Institutul de Arheologie Vasile Prvan
din Bucureti, prof.univ.dr. Alexandru
Suceveanu, nea ntristat profund, pe
msura cunoaterii i aprecierii sale de
decenii.
De curnd, ultimele trei numere ale revistei Pontica, au reuit s ilustreze
maideplinlegturileputerniceidedurataleremarcabiluluispecialistnistorie
grecoromancuDobrogeainspecial,cuConstana;maintiPontica43(2010),
volum dedicat lui Alexandru Suceveanu la cea de a 70a aniversare, prilej din partea
redaciei, prin glasul regretatului coleg Mihai Irimia, s evoce, n cuvinte calde,
echilibrate i frumos scrise, cele mai nsemnate momente din viaa i opera
distinsuluianiversat;prinfineeaprezentriiimaialesprinadevrulei,aceasta
merit oricnd recitit, avnd acum o dubl semnificaie, deoarece cei doi buni
prietenineauprsitnscurttimp,unuldupcellalt.
Rspunsul sensibil al lui Alexandru Suceveanu, la pierderea timpurie a lui
MihaiIrimiafamiliaarheologilorconstneni,dincaresper,cumndrie,sfacparte,se
vedeprivatnunumaideunsufletdeexcepie,ciideunsavant,pectdeprofund,pe
att de reconfortant [Pontica 44 (2011), p. 22], atrage n egal msur atenia, el
defininduiacumpeceidoicercettorideexcepie.
n sfrit, al treilea numr al revistei constnene, prezint chiar ultima
comunicarealuiAlexandruSuceveanulaSesiuneaPontica,Histria19902010,
n care autorul spunea: Astzi m simt dator ca, n faa familiei mele constnene,
adicceaaMuzeuluideIstorieNaionaliArheologieinstituie ncare amregsito

MARIABRBULESCU

cldursufleteascpecarenamntlnitoniciodatninstutuiadincarefceamparte,
cu ocazia, probabil, a ultimei mele participri, din cele peste 40, la prestigioasa sesiune
anual, s dau socoteal despre ceea ce sa realizat la Histria n perioada n care am
rspunsdesoartaantierului[Pontica45(2012),p.78].
n cele cinci decenii de activitate Alexandru Suceveanu a reuit, bazat pe o
temeinic pregtire clasic i arheologic, s realizeze o oper vast, n care
regsim valorificarea exemplar a propriilor spturi de la Histria, Fntnele i
Halmyris, dar i interpretarea, adeseori novatoare, a istoriei Dobrogei antice, n
contextulmailargallumiigrecetiiromane.
Multe dintre contribuiile lui Alexandru Suceveanu au aprut chiar n
paginilerevisteiPontica,ncepndcunr.2alacesteia(1969)ipnnultimulan
alvieiisale,autorulabordndteme variate:istoriaMoesieinsec.I.e.n.,data
de anexare a Dobrogei de ctre romani, stratigrafia Histriei romane trzii,
problemepoliticoeconomicealeDobrogeisecolelorVIV.e.n.,statutuljuridical
orauluiTomis,tipologiajuridicaexploatriloragricoledinoraelevestpontice
(sec. IIIII e. n.), inscripii inedite de la Histria, analiza decretului din
Dionysopolis IGB I2 13 pentru cunoaterea titlului asumat de Burebista i
contribuiilacunoaterearomanitiivestpontice.
Problemele Tomisului se regsesc constant n studiile sale, publicate n
reviste din ar i strintate, cele mai importante reunite acum n a sa Opuscula
Scythica.GrecsetRomainsauBasDanube,Bucureti,2009.
CapitoleconsistenteasuprametropoleivestponticeTomissentlnescn
teza sa de doctorat, publicat ulterior sub titlul Viaa economic n Dobrogea
roman, secolele IIII e. n., Bucureti, 1977 model de analiz a surselor literare,
arheologice, epigrafice i numismatice, lucrare consultat constant n cercetarea
istoricaultimelordecenii;asupraevoluieiistoriceaTomisuluisaaplecatin
La Dobroudja romaine, Bucarest, 1991 (lucrare elaborat mpreun cu Alexandru
Barnea) i n tratatele i enciclopediile la care a colaborat. Indicele tematic
ntocmitdeAl.SuceveanupentruInscripiiledinScythiaMinorgrecetiilatine.Vol.
II. Tomis i teritoriul su, Bucureti, 1987, de Iorgu Stoian, uureaz mult
consultareaacestuicorpusidesigur,amputeaamintinumeroasealtecontribuii.
OperatiinificaluiAlexandruSuceveanurmneocartedeschissprefolosul
cercetrilor istoricoarheologice viitoare (o list a lucrrilor sale se regsete n
Pontica 43 (2010), p. 1924 i n Antiquitas istropontica. Mlanges darchologie et
dhistoireancienneoffertsAlexandruSuceveanu(eds.M.V.Angelescu,I.Achim,A.
Bltc,V.RusuBolinde,V.Bottez),ClujNapoca,2010,p.1926.
Modelul oferit tinerilor de profesorul Alexandru Suceveanu rmne adnc
ntiprit; a continuat i consolidat coala istoricoarheologic de pe antierul
Histria, dar i n calitatea sa de profesor asociat la Facultatea de Istorie a
Universitii Bucureti; a contribuit, astfel, la formarea de noi specialiti,
ndrumndmaibinededoudeceniinumeroaselucrridedoctorat,tezenmare
parte publicate, fapt care la bucurat nespus de mult. La Constana a activat ca
profesorlamasteratuldeistorievecheorganizatdeFacultateadeIstorieitiine
Sociale a Universitii Ovidius, n perioada 20032008, susinnd prelegeri
urmrite cu vie admiraie de studeni. Universitatea din Constana ia decernat
prof. Alexandru Suceveanu, la 2 martie 2010, titlul de doctor honoris causa pentru

538

PROMEMORIA:ALEXANDRUSUCEVEANUICONSTANA
539

activitateatiinific,concretizatntrolistimpresionantdetitluripublicaten
ar i strintate. Urmare a intensei sale cercetri a siturilor din Dobrogea, Al.
Suceveanu a primit i premiul Remus Opreanu pentru arheologie al Instituiei
Prefectului Judeului Constana, n anul 2008, care se adaug altor distincii de
prestigiuconferiteanteriorcercettoruluibucuretean.
Alexandru Suceveanu era ateptat cu bucurie la Constana, la sesiunea
anualaMINA,daricuprilejuldiverselorsimpozioaneorganizateaici;prezena
sa la discuii era urmrit cu interes i se remarca de fiecare dat prin noutatea
interpretrii unui eveniment istoric sau a unei evidene arheologice. La toate se
adugaiunfarmecanume,urmareafiriisaledeosebitdeprietenoase.
Neam oprit aici doar asupra unor crmpeie din ndelungata activitate a
colegului nostru, datele eseniale ale acesteia fiind evideniate n volumele
omagiale amintite mai sus. Se cuvine s artm sprijinul acordat de Alexandru
Suceveanu, n repetate rnduri, colegilor si din Constana, n susinerea
proiectelorlortiinifice,natingereaunortrepteprofesionale,semnalaprecierii
salefiindiprezenaacestorancolectivulantieruluiHistria.
Constana a fost puntea de legtur a lui Alexandru Suceveanu cu Histria;
ceamaiaproapedesufletulsuafost,ntradevr,cetateaHistria.Afostprezent
aiciandean,timpdeojumtatede veac,dinstudenieipnlasfritulvieii
sale, n echipa de cercetare i pentru dou decenii, la conducerea acestui
prestigios antier arheologic. Trei dinte monografiile semnate de Alexandru
Suceveanu (alturi de unii din colaboratori) sunt de acum repere de baz n
cercetarea acestui sit: Histria VI. Les thermes romains, BucarestParis 1982 (lucrare
distinscupremiulVasilePrvanalAcademieiRomnedinanul1982);Histria
X. La cramique romaine des IerIIIe sicles ap. J.C., Bucarest, 2000; Histria XIII. La
basiliquepiscopale,Bucarest,2007.
Alexandru Suceveanu a ales s se odihneasc n pmntul Histriei,
identificnduse pentru totdeauna cu aceasta, avnd n preajm monumentele
strvechii aezri vestpontice, pe care lea ndrgit att de mult, amintirea
familieiiaprietenilordeaproapesaumaidedeparte.

MariaBRBULESCU*

MariaBrbulescu:UniversitateaOvidiusConstana;email:mariabarbulescu@yahoo.fr.

NUBARHAMPARTUMIAN
(4decembrie192717noiembrie2013)

Anul2013afostunulcuoncrctur
emoional imens pentru cetatea situat
pemalullaculuiSinoe.Doidintreceicare
au iubit enorm Histria i iau dedicat o
bun parte din viaa tiinific cercetrii
trecutului ei au prsit echipa histrian
pentru totdeauna. La numai cteva luni de
lancetareadinviaaregretatuluiprofesor
AlexandruSuceveanu,sastinsibunulsu
prieten,numismatulNubarHampartumian.
Au lsat n urma lor o motenire bogat:
valoroase contribuii tiinifice i generaii
de studeni pe care iau format dea lungul
timpului.
Dei desprins forat de Histria nc din anii 70 ai secolului trecut, Nubar
Hampartumian a rmas legat de antierul pe care a activat n tineree, dar i de
muzeulnfrunteacruiasaaflattimpdetreiani(19511953)Muzeulregionalal
Dobrogei (astzi Muzeul de Istorie Naional i Arheologie Constana). Vizitele
constante la Histria i Constana, posibile abia dup 1989, au contribuit la
augumentarea legturii sale cu pmnturile dobrogene. Cu numai doi ani n
urm, n vara anului 2011, mnat de aceeai energie caracteristic, dar i de un
optimism pe care un om rupt de rdcinile sale cu greu l poate pstra, vizita
pentruultimaoarHistria.iatunciapromisorevenire,orevedere,promisiune
rmasnemplinitns,deoarecesoartaadecisaltfel.
Nubar Hampartumian sa nscut la 4 decembrie 1927, ntro familie de
armeni,stabiliinRomnia.
n anul 1951 a terminat studiile de specialitate pe care lea urmat la
Facultatea de Istorie, Universitatea Bucureti, cu domeniul de interes Istorie
AnticiArheologie.
AfostdoctorandncadrulDepartamentuluidestudiiclasicealFacultiide
Arte, University of London (Kings College), cu aria de cercetare circumscris
perioadeibizantine.

IRINANASTASI

Va rmne pentru totdeauna n memoria Muzeului de Istorie Naional i


Arheologie Constana, drept unul dintre primii directori ai instituiei, de dup
transformarea sa, din secie a Muzeului de Antichiti, n muzeu regional. La
sfritul anului 1951 (15 noiembrie) a devenit director pentru aproape 3 ani de
zile(pnla20septembrie1953),lsnduiamprentaasupraevoluieiinstituiei
constnene. n timpul directoratului su,activitatea micului muzeu regional pe
caledeafirmaresadesfuratconfromunuiplanrigurosalctuit.Astfel,pentru
anul 1952, printre activitile ntreprinse n cadrul acestei instituii se numrau:
restaurareapieseloravutencolecie,recuperareacelorcareseaflaulaBucureti,
nsproveneaudinDobrogea,deplasareapeterenpentruobinereadenoipiese,
organizarea i clasificarea crilor aflate n biblioteca muzeului etc. La 30 aprilie
1952 a fost inaugurt expoziia Muzeului Regional al Dobrogei, organizat n
cldireadinfaacazinoului,actualulsediualacvariumuluiconstnean.
ntre19561975estencadratcacercettorlaInstitutuldeArheologieVasile
PrvandinBucureti,SecianumismaticiSeciadeantichitigrecoromanei
bizantine i arheologie, unde ia dovedit competena n arii tematice precum
numismatic, sigilografie, arheologie clasic, topografie urban romano
bizantin.Dincauzaopresiuniisistemuluicomunistaefectuatdoianidedetenie
politic.Deiisacerut,arefuzatsdevinmembrudepartid.Toateacestealau
obligat s semneze orice contribuie tiinific sub pseudonim, folosind numai
prenumele ntreg i iniiala numelui: H. Nubar. Astfel apar semnate cele mai
importantestudiialesaleinclusenlargabibliografiehistrian.
n perioada n care a lucrat la Institutul de arheologie a participat la
cercetrile arheologice desfurate anual la Histria, fiind membru al echipei de
cercetare,preocupatnprimulrnddebogianumismaticacetii.Apracticat
sondaje arheologice n afara incintei romanobizantine, urmrind elemente de
topografieanticnspaiuldintreaceastaicearomantimpurie,darielemente
detopografietrzienspaiuldininteriorulincinteiromanobizantine.
Sub greutatea sistemului politic n care tria ia ndreptat privirile spre
vestulEuropei,ctreAnglia,undeaajunsn1978carefugiatpoliticiunde,la51
de ani, a avut puterea de a lua viaa de la capt, ntemeind o familie i
consolidnduiocarierapreciatdetoiceicucarealucrat.
ntre 19791999 a activat ca numismat la Institutul Barber, unde a ajuns prin
mijlocirea prof. Anthony Bryer, director al Centrului de studii de bizantinistic,
perioadotomanigreacmodern,dincadrulUniversitiiBirmingham,pecare
lacunoscutlaBritishMuseum.Dinaceastfunciesaocupat,pnlapensionare,
de colecia de monede romane, bizantine i medievale, oferind ndrumare i
tinerilorstudenisaucercettorinteresaideacestdomeniu.Duppensionare,a
continuat colaborarea cu instituia, ndrumndo pe tnra succesoare a sa n
acomodarea,preluareaatribuiilorindreplinirealorconformrigorilorcerutede
funciapecareeloocupasetimpde20deani.Acontinuatsparticipe,cuinteres
iimplcare,laevenimenteleorganizatedeInstitutuldecercetare.
ntoataceastperioadnuantreruptlegturacuRomnia,continunds
colaboreze cu colegii rmai n ar. n 1979 a avut posibilitatea de a oferi lumii
tiinifice internaionale un important volum, la care lucrase nc dinainte de a
plecadinarCorpusCultusEquitisThraciiIV.Moesia(RomanianSection)andDacia,
publicat la Leiden sub patronajul casei editoriale Brill, n introducerea cruia a

542

NUBARHAMPARTUMIAN
543

inut s mulumeasc cerecettorilor romni care iau facilitat accesul la


informaieicarelaususinutndemersulsu. Deasemenea,n1980,aprean
British Archaeological Reports, sub traducerea sa, volumul lui Andrei Aricescu,
TheArmyinRomanDobroudja.Totnacelaian,atradusnlimbaengleztezade
doctorataluiDanGh.Theodor,pentruafipublicatnseriaBARInternational
Series (81), Oxford, sub titlul The Eastern Carpathian area of Romania in the VXI
Centuries.Scrisoareasadin24mai1979ctremuzeografiiconstneni(citatnZ.
Covacef, N. Mihail, A. Pop, A. Rdulescu, Le muse dhistoire nationale et
archologiede Constantza, Pontica 12 (1979), p. 954), a constituit un valoros
document pentru nregistrarea istoric a funcionrii muzeului la sfritul anilor
40inceputulanilor50aisecoluluiXX.
AfostdeasemeneamembrulaRoyalNumismaticSociety,UKiInstituteof
Classics.
A publicat volume sau cataloage, ca singur autor sau n colaborare i peste
aisprezecestudiiiarticole,dintrecareamintim:

Volume,cataloage
Histria III. Descoperirile monetare 19141970, Bucureti, 1973. (n colaborare
cuC.Preda)
CorpusCultusEquitisThraciiIV:Moesia(RomanianSection)andDacia,Leiden,
1979.
- Coinage of the Twelve Caesars, University of Birmingham, 1993 (n
colaborarecuJohnTaylor).

Studiiiarticole
Aspetti della circolazione monetaria di Histria nellepoca romana, Dacia NS 7
(1963),p.241256.
IncintaromanobizantindelaHistrianluminaultimelorcercetri,RMMMIA
49(1980),1,p.1931.(ncolaborarecuarh.AnioaraSion).
Contribuii la topografia cetii Histria n epoca romanobizantin. Consideraii
generale asupra necropolei din sectorul basilicii extra muros, SCIVA 22 (1971), 2, p.
199215.
EingotischalanischesGrabinHistria,DaciaNS15(1971),p.335347.
Monede bizantine descoperite n satul Istria (reg. Dobrogea), SCIV 17 (1966), 3,
p.605607.
Monede bizantine de la nceputul secolului al VIIlea i sfritul cetii Histria,
SCN3(1960),p.183195.
- UnsigiliubizantindescoperitlaHistria,SCIVA15(1964),1,p.8184.

Rapoartedecercetarearheologic
antierulHistria,SCIV3(1952),p.231280(ncolaborare).
antierularheologicHistria,Materiale9(1970),p.177233(ncolaborare).
SpturiledelaOinac(1966)(oraulGiurgiu),SCIVA18(1967),2,p.307312.

IrinaNASTASI

Irina Nastasi: Muzeul de Istorie Naional i Arheologie Constana; email:


irina.nastasi@gmail.com.

INTRRIDECARTE
NBIBLIOTECAMINAC(2013)

Schimbinternaional

AUSTRIA
JB, Jahrbuch der sterreichischen Byzantinistik 62/2012, OAW, Wien,
2012.
Fundberichteaussterreich,Band50,2011,Wien,2012.
sterreichisches Archologisches Institut, Sonderschriften Band 48,
Andreas Konecny, Vassilis Aravantinos, Ron Marchese, Plataiai, Archologie und
GeschichteeinerboiotischenPolis,Wien,2013.
Erwin M. Ruprechtsberger, Otto H. Urban, Vom Keltenschatz zum frhen
Linze,Linz,2013.
AlexanderBinsteiner,DieAltsteinzeitlichenArtefaktevomLehberg,Gemeinde
Haidershofen, Eine neue Fundstelle des DonauEnnsPalolithikums in Ober und
Niedersterreich,Linz,2012.
Alexander Binsteiner, Erwin M. Ruprechtsberger, Neue Steinzeitfunde im
UnterenMhlviertel,Linz,2013.

BULGARIA
Izsledranijaipublicaijnamuzeinitespeialisti19912006,VelicoTrnovo,
2007.
Ivan Chokoev, Bishops Liturgical Vestments in the Middle Byzantine Period:
Identification of Archaeological Textiles from Kardzhali (Bulgaria), Veliko Trnovo,
2013.
Velicotrnorschijat Universitet sr. sr. Kiril i Metodii i Blgarskata
arheologhija,1,VelicoTrnovo,2010.
CulturalTextsofthePast.Mediators,SymbolsandIdeas.BookITextsof
History,HistoryofTexts;BookIITextsofCultandReligion;BookIIISigns,Texts,
Madiators;BookIVTextsinArchitectureandImages.
Pavlina Vladkova, Antien Proizvodstven Tzentr pri Pavlikeni (Dolna
Mizija),VelikoTrnovo,2011.
Georgy Atanasov, The Castellum of Durostorum Dorostol Drastar on the
BankoftheDanubeinSilistra,2013.
Boyan Dumanov, The Burial of a HighRanking Officer with a Ceremonial
CarriagefromDurostorum/Silistra,Silistra,2013.

GEORGETAHAOTTI

Rumjana Georgieva, Ivan Bvarov, Trakijski nekropol pri s. Profesor


Iirkovo,Silistrensko,Silistra,1994.
Plamen Sbev, Strastniiat icl v Blgarscata stenna Jiropis Prez XVIII rec.,
VelikoTrnovo,2011.
Ivan Tzrov, Trakite kraj Atrius Trakijsko pogrebenie ot s. Golemanite,
Velikotrnovsko,Sofia,2008.
Paleobalcanistica i Staroblgaristica, Vtori esenni medunarodni etenija
Profesor Ivan Glbov Veliko Trnovo 1417 noembri 1996 g., Veliko Trnovo,
2000.
Settlement Life in the Balkans and Asia Minor Throughout the Centuries,
Materials from the Fourth National Student Conference with International
ParticipationSt.CyrilandStMethodiusUniversityofVelikoTurnovo,1416May
2009,VelikoTrnovo,2010.
IubileenSbornicv.estnaprof.IordanIordanov,VelikoTrnovo,2003.
IubileenSbornicvestnast.n.s.HristoHaritonov,VelikoTrnovo,2005.

CEHIA
Fontes Archaeologici Pragenses vol. 38, Praga, 2012, Natalie Venclov,
JarmilaValentov,TheStradoniceoppidum.InvestigationsofAlbinStockin1929.
StudiaMediaevaliaPragensia11,UniverzitaKarlovavPraze,2012.
Praehistorica XXX/1, Linda Hronkov, Traseologick analza neolitick
tpan industrie z lokalit Bylany, Miskovice, Meno a Tachlovice; XXX/2, Zuzana
BlhovSklenrov,Obytnstavbydobybronzovotzkystavebnihoakonstrukniho
vyvoje,UniverzitaKarlovavPraze,2012.
StudiaArchaeologicaBrunensiaM17,MasarykovaUniverzita,2012.
GraecoLatina Brunensia 17/20122, Masarykova Univerzita, 2012;
18/20131,MasarykovaUniverzita,2013.
asopis Slezskho Zemskho Muzea vdy historick, Srie B, 60. 2011, 3;
61.2012,1;61.2012,2.

CROAIA
AntePiteaEarlyMedievalStoneMonumentsintheArchaeologicalMuseum
inSplit,Split,2012.
Vjesnikzaarheologijuipovijestdalmatinsku,Split,2012.
Pietre sui confini i cippi terminali nei boschi istriani. Monografije i
katalozi22ArheoloskiMuzejIstre,Pula,2013.

ELVEIA
RsumsdarchologieSuisse,2008,Lausanne,2013.
Entre Lacs, Le Pays des Trois Lacs lpoque romaine, Muse romain
Avenches,2013.
BulletindelAssociationProAventico,no54,2012.

FINLANDA
Arctos,ActaPhilologicaFennica,vol.XLVI,Helsinki,2012.

546

INTRRIDECARTENBIBLIOTECAMINAC(2012)

547

FRANA
TravauxdelaMaisondelOrientetdelaMditerrane59AlHadir,Etudes
archologiques dun Hameau de Qinnasrin (Syrie du Nord, VIIeXIIe s.); 60 Les
cramiques communes dans leur contexte rgional; 61 Caroline Sauvage, Routes
maritimes et systmes dechange internationaux au Bronze Rcent en Mditerrane
orientale; 62, Zeugma III, Fouilles de lhabitat (2); La maison des Synaristsai,
Nouvellesinscriptions.
AntiquitsNationales42,2011,SaintGermainenLaye.
Revue des tudes Anciennes, tom 114, 2012, No 2; tom 115, No 1, CNRS,
PressesUniversitairesdeBordeaux.
Lyon, SaintGeorges, Archologie, environnement et histoire dun espace
fluvialenborddeSane,dAf106.EditiondelaMaisondessciencesdelhomme,
Paris,2013.
Les premiers retables (XIIe dbut du XVe sicle). Un mise en scne du
sacr,Paris,MuseduLouvre,2009.
Temps de leau, sites et monuments entre Vidourle et Rhne, cole
AntiquedeNmes,29,2011.

GERMANIA
DRAMA Forschungen in einer Mikroregion gegrndet von Jan
Lichardus,AlexanderFolnudLjudmieGetov,Band1,MerdumekjaSdosthang
Spte Kupferzeit und frheste Bronzezeit: Ergebnisse Siedlungsarchologischer
ForschungenvonRalfGleserundMatthiasThomas,Bonn,2012.
ArchologischeNachrichtenausBaden84/2012;85/2012,Freiburg.
BOREAS,MnsterscheBeitrgezurArchologie,Band34,2011,Mnster,
2011.
Abhandlungen und Berichte der Staatlichen Ethnographischen
SammlungenSachsen54,Dresda,2012.
Jahresschrift fr Mitteldeutsche Vorgeschichte Band 93, Halle (Saale),
2013.
GttingerJahrbuchBand60,2012,Gottingen.
SdostForschungen,Band71,2012,Mnchen,2012.
Bodendenkmalpflege in MecklenburgVorpommern, 59, 2011, Schwerin,
2012.
Chiron,MitteilungenderKommissionfralteGeschichteundEpigraphik
desDeutschenArchologischenInstituts,Band42,2012;Band43,2013.
MainfrnkischesJahrbuchfrGeschichteundKunst64/2012,Wrzburg
ArchivdesHistorischenVereinsfrUnterfrankenundAschaffenburg,Band135.
FundeundAusgrabungenimBezirkTrier,42,2010;43,2011,Rheinisches
LandesmuseumTrier.
TriererZeitschrift73/74,2010/2011,RheinischesLandesmuseumTrier.
BayerischeVorgeschichtsbltter,77,2012,Mnchen.
Integrating Archaeology: ScienceWishReality, International Conference
on the Social Role, Possibilities and Perspectives of Classical Studies, Frankfurt
a.M.,12142012,RmischGermanischeKommission,Frankfurta.M.,2012.
Klner Jahrbuch Herausgegeben von RmischGermanischen Museum
undderArchologischenGesellschaft,Band45,Kln,2012.

GEORGETAHAOTTI

Jahrbuch des RmischGermanischen Zentralmuseums Mainz 58/2011,


Teil1,2,3,Mainz,2012.
Atlas archologischer Gelndedenkmler in BadenWrttemberg 2/27
Christoph Morrissey, Dieter Mller, Vor und frhgeschichtliche Befestigungen,
Stuttgart,2012.
Forschungen und Berichte zur Vor und Frhgeschichte in Baden
Wrttemberg, Band 125, ClausJoachim Kind, Thomas Beutelspacher, Eva David
und Elisabeth Stephan, Das Mesolithikum in der Talaue des Neckars 2, Stuttgart,
2012.
BonnerJahrbuch,Band210/211,20102011.
Sdosteuropische Arbeiten 150, Inszenierte Gegenmacht von rechts, Die
Legion Erzengel Michael in Rumnien 19181938, R. Oldenbourg Verlag
Mnchen,2013.
Fundstcke,SchriftenreihedesRheinischesLandesmuseumsTrier,Nr.36,
2009.
AltThringen,Band42/2010/2011,Weimer,2013.
Historische Verein fr Straubing und Umgebung 114/2012, Straubing,
2013.

GRECIA
Hesperia, The Journal of the American School of Classical Studies at
Athens, vol. 78, Number 1, JanuaryMarch 2009; vol. 81, Number 4, October
December 2012; vol. 82, Number 1, JanuaryMarch 2013; Number 2, AprilJune
2013;Number3,JulySeptember2013.

ITALIA
INVIGILATA LUCERNIS 34, 2012, Universit degli Studi di Bari, Aldo
Moro,DipartimentodiStudiClassicieCristiani.
Atti e Memorie, serie XI, vol. XXXIV, 2012; vol. XXXV, 2013, Modena,
AedesMuratoriana.
RivistaStoricadellAntichit,annoXLII,2012,Bologna,2012.
DAIDALOS 13, Archeologia e Memoria Storica. Atti delle Giornate di
Studio(Viterbo2526marzo2009),Viterbo,2012;14,CristinaCorsieElisabettade
Minicis, In viaggio verso sud. La via Francigena da Acquapendente a Roma, Viterbo,
2012.
Rivista di Studi Liguri, anno LXXVLXXVI, gennaiodicembre, 20092010,
MuseoBicknell,Bordighera,2012.
Jutta DreskenWeiland, Immagine e Parola. Alle origini delliconografia
cristiana,LibreriaEditriceVaticana,2012.
Rivista di Archeologia Cristiana LXXXVIILXXXVIII, 20112012, Citt del
Vaticano.

MACEDONIA
ZivaAntika,61,12,2011,Skopje,2011.
ZivaAntika,Monographs,No10,Skopje,2012.

548

INTRRIDECARTENBIBLIOTECAMINAC(2012)

549

MAREABRITANIE
OXONIENSIA, vol. 77, 2012, Oxfordshire History, Architecture and
Archaeology,AshmoleanMuseum,Oxford.
The Journal of Roman Studies, vol. 102/2012, The Society for the
PromotionofRomanStudies,Londra,2012.
HeritageTurkey,vol.2/2012,BritishInstituteatAnkara.
AnatolianStudies,JournaloftheBritishInstituteatAnkara,vol.62/2012,
CambridgeUniversityPress.
ArchaeologyInternational,InstituteofArchaeology,London,2012.
The Antiquaries Journal, vol. 93, 2013, Society of Antiquaries of London,
CambridgeUniversityPress.

MONACO
Bulletin du Muse dAnthropologie prhistorique de Monaco, No 52,
Monaco,2012.

POLONIA
Patrycja Silska, Wczesnobrazowa osada obronna w Bruszczewie Badania
19641968,Poznan,2012,BibliothecaFontesArchaeologiciPosnanienses,vol.13.
Magia gry sztuka rywalizacji (The Magic of the Game The Art of the
Contest),Poznan,2012.
Hanna KkaKrenz, On Ostrw Island, nearby which todays Poznan is
located,Poznan,2012.
FontesArchaeologiciPosnaniensesvol.48,Poznan,2012.
Sprawozdania Archeologiczne Archaeological Reports 64, Instytut
ArcheologiiiEtnologiiPolskiejAkademii,Krakow,2012.
ViaArchaeologicaLodziensis4,MuzeumArcheologiczneiEtnograficzne
wLodzi,Lodz,2011.
Eugeniusz Tomczak, Malo znane warownie Grnego laska, Katowice, 2012,
SlaskieCentrumDziedzictwaKulturowegowKatowicach.
Badania archeologiczne na Grnym Slasku i ziemiach porganicznych w
latach20092010,Katowice,2012.
SewerynRzepecki,TheRootsofMegalithismintheTRBCulture,Lotz,2011.
Monografie Instytutu Archeologii Uniwersytetu Lodzkiego 8, Piotr
Fudzinski, Kultura pomorska na Pojezierzu Starogardzkim, Lotz, 2011; 9, Adrianna
Szczerba, Problem ochrony zabytkw archeologicznych na ziemiach dawnej
Rzeczypospolitejpodpanowaniemrosyjskim,Lotz,2012.
PraceIMateriay,MuzeumArcheologicznegoiEtnograficznegowodzi,
seriaArcheologicznanr.45,20102012,Lodz,2012.
Biblioteka Muzeum Archeologicznego i Etnograficznego w Lodzi nr. 39,
LutomierskKoziwki stanowisko 3 ac, pow. pabianicki, woj. dzkie,
wielokulturowyzesptosadniczyodschykowegopaleolitupookresnowoytny,
Lodz,2012.
tudesetTravauxXXV,Varsovie,2012.
TellAtrib19851995III.JolantaMlynarczyk,TerracottaOilLamps.
StaibzGlogowa,HoardofGlogow,Glogow,2010.
7/8GlogowskiezeszytyNaukowe,Glogow,2011.

GEORGETAHAOTTI

WielokulturoweDziedzictwoGlogowaWczorajiDzis.

REPUBLICAMOLDOVA
RevistadeistorieaMoldovei,1,23,4/2009;1,2,34/2010;12,34/2011;1,
2/2012,AcademiadetiineaMoldovei,InstitutuldeIstorie,Statidrept.
GheorgheDuca,Contributionstoknowledgesociety,Chiinu,2009.
Ionpac,Carteanvltoareavieii,Chiinu,2012.
Ion pac, Constantin Stere scriitorul, publicistul, politicianul, juristul, omul,
Chiinu,2011.
Revista arheologic, S.N., vol. VI, nr. 2, 2010; vol. VIII, nr. 12, 2012,
Chiinu.
Tyragetia, Arheologie, Istorie antic, Serie nou, vol. VI (XXI), nr. 1,
Chiinu,2012.
Biblioteca Tyragetia XVIII, Ion Niculi, Aurel Zanoci, Tudor Arnut,
Habitatul din mileniul I a.Chr. n regiunea Nistrului Mijlociu (siturile din zona
Saharna),Chiinu,2008.
Biblioteca Tyragetia XIX, Eugen Sava, Elke Kaiser, Die Siedlung mit
Aschehgeln Beim Dorf OdaiaMiciurin, Republik Moldova (Archologische und
NaturwissenschaftlicheUntersuchungen),Chiinu,2011.
Biblioteca Tyragetia XXI, Ion Tentiuc, Contribuii la istoria i arheologia
spaiuluiprutonistrean,SituriledelaDurletiiMoleti,Chiinu,2012.

SERBIA
Zbornik,RecueildestravauxduMuseNational,XLI,Cacak,2011.

SLOVENIA
Opera24,OperaInstitutiArchaeologiciSloveniae24.ZvezdanaModrijan,
Tina Milavec, Late Antique fortified settlement Tonovcov grad near Kobarid Finds,
Ljubljana, 2011; 25, Dolgorone spremembe okolja 1, Ljubljana, 2012; 26, Snea
TeccoHvala,MagdalenskagoraSocialStructureandBurialRitesoftheIronAge
Community,Ljubljana,2012.
Ludwig Karl Moser (18451918) tra Vienna e Trieste, Atti della Giornata
InternazionalediStudi,Trieste,21novembre2008,Ljubljana,2012.
ArheolokiVestnik63,2012,Ljubljana,2012.
ARGO54,2/2011,Ljubljana,2011;55,1/2012,Ljubljana,2012.
Letopis, Slovenske Akademije Znanosti in Umetnosti 63, 2012, Ljubljana,
2013.

550

SPANIA
Sylloge Epigraphica Barcinonensis, SE Barc X, 2012, XI, 2013, Universitat
deBarcelona,2013.
Emerita, vol. LXXX, 2012, No 2, juliodiciembre; vol. LXXXI, 2013, No 1,
enerojunio, Madrid, CSIC, Instituto de Lenguas y Culturas del Mediterrneo y
OrientePrximo.
FAVENTIA3233,UniversitatAutnomadeBarcelona,2013.
Gerin, vol. 29, Num. 1 (enerojunio), 2011; Num. 2 (juliodiciembre),
2011,Madrid,2011.

INTRRIDECARTENBIBLIOTECAMINAC(2012)

551

ArchivodePrehistoriaLevantinaXXIX,2012,Valencia,2012.
Cuadernos de Prehistoria y Arqueologia de la Universidad de Granada
21,2011.
Hispania Antiqua, Revista de Historia Antigua 35, 2011; 36, 2012,
UniversidaddeValladolid.
StudiaHistorica,HistoriaAntiqua,vol.30,2012,Crisiseinestabilidaden
elMundoAntiguo,Salamanca,2012.
Pyrenae 43.1/2012; 43.2/2012, Revista de Prehistria i Antiguitat de la
Mediterrniaoccidental,UniversitatdeBarcelona,Barcelona,2012.
Caesaraugusta 82, La ciudad romana de Los Baales, Institucin
FernandoelCatolico,Zaragoza,2011.
PrehistoriayCine,MuseudePrehistriadeValencia,Valencia,2012.
SALDVIE, No 10, Ao 2010, Estudios de Prehistoria y Arqueologia,
DepartamentodeCienciasdelaAntiguedad,UniversidaddeZaragoza.
COMPLUTUM,vol.23,Num.1(enerojunio);2(juliodiciembre),Madrid,
2012.
Trabajosde Prehistoria,vol.69,No.2,2012,Madrid,2012;vol.70,No.1,
2013,Madrid,2013.
Numisma,aoLXII,Nm.256,enerodiciembre,2012,Madrid,2012.
Lucentum XXXI, 2012, Anales de la Universidad de Alicante, Alicante,
2012.
BSAA arqueologia LXXVIILXXVIII, 20112012, Universidad de
Valladolid,Valladolid,2012.
A memria das pedras retrospectiva fotogrfica de Conimbriga 1930
1970,MuseuMonogrficodeConimbriga,2012.
Sal, pesca y salazones Fenicios en Occidente, XXVI Jornadas de
ArqueologiaFenicioPnica(Eivissa,2011),Eivissa,2012.
Lamoneda ysupapel enlassociedadesFenicioPnicas,XXVIIJornadas
deArqueologiaFenicioPnica(Eivissa,2012),Eivissa,2013.

STATELEUNITEALEAMERICII
Journal of Glass Studies, vol. 54, 2012; 55, 2013, The Corning Museum of
Glass,NewYork.
MUSE,volumes4445,20102011,UniversityofMissouri,2012.
American Journal of Archaeology, The Journal of the Archaeological
InstituteofAmerica,vol.117,No1,January2013;No2,April2013;No3,July2013;
No4,October2013,Boston,2013.

TURCIA
Anatolia Antiqua XXI, Institut Franais dEtudes Anatoliennes Georges
DumezilCNRSUSR3131deBaccard,2013.
Varia Anatolica 27, After the Ubaid. Interpreting Change from the
Caucasus to Mesopotamia at the Dawn of Urban Civilization (45003500 BC).
Papers from the PostUbaid Horizon in the Fertile Crescent and Beyond.
InternationalWorkshopheldatFosseuse,29thJune1stJuly2009;28,4thCentury
Karia. Defining a Karian Identity under the Hekatonnids, 2013, Institut Franais
dEtudesAnatoliennesGeorgesDumezilCNRSUSR3131,Istanbul.

GEORGETAHAOTTI

552

UNGARIA
BulletinduMuseHongroisdesBeauxArts,114115/2011,Budapesta.

AnticariatWASMUTH

Une koin pontique, textes runis par Alain Bresson, Askold Ivantchik,
JeanLouisFerrary,Bordeaux2007.
Monumenta Graeca et Romana, volumen II, Larchitecture grecque,
Fasciculus1,Larchitecturereligieuse;Fasciculus2,Larchitecturecivileetmilitaire.
Early Hellenistic Portraiture. Image, Style, Context, edited by Peter Schultz,
RalfvondenHoff,CambridgeUniversityPress,2007.
PrehistoricArtandIdeology,editedbyEmmanuelAnati,Proccedingsofthe
XVWorldCongress(Lisbon,49September2006),BARInternationalSeries1872,
2008.
J.J.Pollitt,ArtintheHellenisticAge,CambridgeUniversityPress,1986.
Prhistorische Bronzefunde, Abteilung XX, 6. Band, Henrieta Todorova,
IvanVajsov,DerkupferzeitlicheSchmuckBulgariens,FranzSteinerVerlagStuttgart,
2001.
Meisterwerke.InternationalesSymposionanllichdes150.Geburtstages
von Adolf Furtwngler, Freiburg im Breisgau 30. Juni 3. Juli 2003, Hirmer
VerlagMnchen,2005.
Yale Classical Studies, Volume XXX, Personal Styles in Greek Sculpture,
CambridgeUniversityPress,1996.
Ann Brown, Arthur Evans and the Palace of Minos, Ashmolean Museum
Oxford,1994.
DouglassW.Bailey,PrehistoricFigurines.RepresentationandCorporealityin
theNeolithic,2005.

Achiziii,donaii,schimbintern
N.A.Kun,MiturileGrecieiAntice,Ed.Rossa,Chiinu.
EphemerisDacoromanaSerienuovaXIV,2012.
DrobetaXXII,SeriaArheologieIstorie,2012.
MaterialeiCercetriArheologice,SerieNou,VIII,2012.
RevistaRomndeStudiiEurasiaticeVIII,12,2012,Constana.
AnuarulMuzeuluiMarineiRomneXV/2012,Constana,2012.
HistoriaUniversitatisIassiensisI/2010,II/2012,Iai.
CrisiaXLII,2012,Oradea,2012.
Peuce,serienouX,Tulcea,2012;XI,2013.
FlorinTopoleanu,LmpileanticedinColeciileMuzeuluiJudeeandeIstoriei
ArheologiePrahovaPloieti,Ploieti,2012.
SorinCristian Ailinci, nceputurile epocii fierului n Dobrogea. Cercetrile
arheologicedelaRevrsarea,Isaccea,judeulTulcea,Brila,2013.
DinpreistoriaDunriideJos.50deanidelanceputulcercetrilorarheologicela
Babadag (19622012), Actele Conferinei Lower Danube Prehistory. 50 Years of
ExacvationsatBabadag,Tulcea,2022septembrie2012,Brila,2013.
CronicaCercetrilorArheologicedinRomnia,campania2012,Iai,2013.
ClassicaetChristiana,Nr.81/2013,Iai,2013;Nr.82/2013,Iai,2013.

INTRRIDECARTENBIBLIOTECAMINAC(2012)

553

Alexandru Madgearu, Byzantine Military Organization on the Danube, 10th


12 Centuries,LeidenBoston2013.
Lcrmioara Stratulat, Ioan Iacu, Arta pelerinajului, Obiecte cretine n
spaiulestisudestcarpatic(secoleleXIVXVI),Iai,2011.
MihaiIorga,BaltaIalomiei.Contribuiiistorice,Brila,2012.
Mihai Maxim, O istorie a relaiilor romnootomane, cu documente noi din
arhiveleturceti,vol.IPerioadaclasic(14001600),Brila,2012.
Hakan Engin, Ibrail KalesiNin Modernizasyonu: Osmanli Ariv Belgelerine
Gre(17361819),Brila,2012.
CaieteARA,Arhitectur,restaurare,arheologie4,2013,Bucureti,2013.
MotenireaistoricattarilorII,Bucureti,2012.
Mousaios VI/2001; VIII/2003; IX/2004; XI/2006; XII/2007; XIII/2008;
XIV/2009;XV/2010;XVI/2011;XVII/2012,Buzu.
Biblioteca Mousaios 10, Daniel Costache, Gabriel Sticu, Bibliografia
arheologicajudeuluiBuzu,Buzu,2013.
Biblioteca Mousaios 11, Laureniu Grigora, Eugen Pavele, Ceramica
StoicaniAldeni,Studiudecaz:TelluldelaAldeni,com.Cernteti,jud.Buzu,Buzu,
2013.
BrukenthalActaMuseiVII.1,Sibiu,2012.
Octavian Bounegru, Marius Alexianu, Universul epigrafiei greceti, Iai,
2006.
OctavianBounegru,Mercator.StudienzurantikenWirtschaftimPontosgebiet
undindergis,2013.
OctavianBounegru,Economieisocietatenspaiulpontoegean(sec.IIa.C.
IIIp.C),Iai,2003.
ActaMuseiNapocensis49/II,ClujNapoca,2012.
Tibiscum,Serienou,2/2012,Caransebe,2012.
ZargidavaXII,Bacu,2013.
Istoria Oraului 4. Arheologia credinei, Cercetri arheologice la biserici
bucuretene1,2,Bucureti,2011.
OmagiuprofesoruluiPanaitIonPanaitla80deani,Ojumtatedeveacnslujba
istorieiBucuretilor,vol.1,2,Bucureti,2011.
NeluPop,SuciuldeSus,vatrromneascmilenar,BaiaMare,1997.
Studiideistorievol.I,MuzeulBrilei,Brila,2012,volII,Brila,2013.
AlexandruSuceveanu,Istoriaromnilor,Compendiu,MuzeulBrilei,2013.
IonelCndea,MnstireaMxineni,MuzeulBrilei,Brila,2012.
Alexandru Costandachi, Receptarea lui Alexandru cel Mare n cultura rus a
secoluluiXIIXVII,MuzeulBrilei,Brila,2013.
Mariana Lazr, Spre folosul acestei sfinte case. Constituirea i evoluia
domeniuluiMnstiriiCotrocenisecoleleXVIIXIX,MuzeulBrilei,Brila,2012.
ISTROSXVIII,Brila,2012.
AnaleleBrilei,SerieNou,anXII,Nr.12,Brila,2012.
MirelaVernescu,Brganulnpreistorie(circa35001200a.Chr.).Perioadade
tranziiedelaeneoliticlaepocabronzuluiiepocabronzului,Brila,2013.
Drago Mndescu, Cronologia perioadei timpurii a celei dea doua epoci a
fierului(sec.VIIIaChr.)ntreCarpai,NistruiBalcani,Brila,2010.
th

GEORGETAHAOTTI

HISTRIA XIV, Vasilica Lungu, La cramique de style West Slope, Editura


AcademieiRomne,Bucarest;DiffusionDeBoccard,Paris.
AnaleleBanatului,SerieNou,ArheologieIstorieVI,Timioara,1998.
AnaleleBanatului,SerieNou,ArheologieIstorie,XX,2012.
Ioan Stanciu, Locuirea teritoriului nordvestic al Romniei ntre antichitatea
trzieiperioadadenceputaepociimedievaletimpurii(mijloculsec.Vsec.VIItimpuriu)
ClujNapoca,2011.
Mdlina Dana, Culture et mobilit dans le PontEuxin, Diffussion De
Boccard,Bordeaux,2011.
Alexandru Avram, Prosopographia Ponti Euxini Externa, Peeters; Leuven
ParisWalpole,MA,2013.
ApolloniaduPont(Sozopol).LancropoledeKalfata(VeIIIes.av.J.C.).Fouillesfranco
bulgares (20022004). Bibliothque dArchologie Mediterranenne et Africaine 5,
CentreCamilleJullian,2010.
MaterialyBerezanskoj(niznebugskoi).Antinojarheologiceskoiexpediii,
tom.2,IssledovanijanaostroveBerezaniv20052009gg.SanktPetersburg,2012.
Ioan Iacu, Construcii religioase cretine n provincia Scythia. Secolele IVVI
p.Chr.,Brila,2012.
CristianSchuster,TraianPopa,VasileBarbu,Cercetriarheologicenbazinul
Argeului(judeulGiurgiu),Giurgiu,2012.
PrincipeleStefanBocskaiiepocasa,ClujNapoca,2006.
AnaMariaGruia,Povestirilagurasobei.Catalogselectivalcolecieidecahlea
MuzeuluideIstorieaTransilvaniei,ClujNapoca,2012.
AnaMaria Gruia, The Gift of Vice. Pipes and the Habit of Smoking in Early
ModernTransylvania,ClujNapoca,2013.
Gelu Florea, Dava et Oppidum, Dbuts de la gense urbaine en Europe au
deuximegeduFer.,ClujNapoca,2011.
Ctlin Nicolae Ptroi, Neoeneoliticul n Oltenia. Repertoriu de aezri i
descoperiri,Craiova,2013.
ComorileChinei,TreasuresofChina,Bucureti,2013.
Dumitru Bondalici, Enciclopedia marilor personalitai din vechiul i noul
testament,Sibiu,2010.
Vecintaiiziduri.Romniirui(secoleleXVIXXI),Trgovite,20122013.
MihaiGramatopol,ImperialArtintheAgeofTrajan,Braov,2012.
Un monument din Carpaii Orientali cu reprezentri din Preistorie i Evul
Mediu.NUCUFUNDUPESTERIIjudeulBuzu,BrilaBuzu,2012.
RaduVulpe,HistoireanciennedelaDobroudja,Bucarest,1938.
EphesosDerneueFhrer,100JahresterreichischeAusgrabungen19851995,
sterreichisches Archologisches Institut in Verbindung mit dem Efes Mzesi
Seluk.
KatalogdesEphesosMuseums.
Zentrum Archologie und Kulturgeschichte des Schwarzmeerraumes,
UrlichSens,KulturkontaktanderstlichenSchwarzmeerkste,Langenweibach,
2009.

554

Depozitcartemuzeu
Pontica45,Constana,2012.

INTRRIDECARTENBIBLIOTECAMINAC(2012)

555

Abonamente
RevistaIstoric,Serienou,tomulXXIII,2012,Nr.12ianuarieaprilie;Nr.
34maiaugust.

RevueRoumainedHistoiredelArt,SrieBeauxArts,TomeXLIX,2012.
RevueRoumainedHistoire,TomeL2011,Nos34JuilletDcembre;Tome
LI2012,Nos12JanvierJuin.
StudiiiCercetrideIstorieVecheiArheologie,Tomul63,2012,12;34.
HistoriaUrbana,TomulXX,2012.
Analele Universitii Bucureti, Istorie, Anul LX 2011, Partea II; Anul
LXI2012,ParteaI.
StudiiiMaterialedeIstorieMedie,VolumulXXX,2012,Bucureti,2012.
StudiiiMaterialedeIstorieModern,Vol.XXVI,Bucureti,2013.
AnuaruldeIstorieA.D.XenopolXLIX2012,Bucureti,2013.
Revuedestudessudesteuropennes,TomeLI(nos14),2013,Bucureti,
2013.
EphemerisNapocensisXXII,2012,Bucureti,2012.
Materiale i Cercetri Arheologice, Serie nou II, 20002006, Bucureti,
2007;IX2013,Bucureti,2013.
Dacia Revue dArchologie et dHistoire Ancienne, Nouvelle Srie, LVII
2013.

Listntocmitde

GeorgetaHAOTTI*

Georgeta Haotti: Muzeul de Istorie Naional i Arheologie Constana; email:


haottig@yahoo.com.
*

LISTAABREVIERILOR/ABREVIATIONS

a) Epigraphica

A
Lannepigraphique,Paris.
AEM
Archologisch epigraphische Mitteilungen aus sterreich
Ungarn.
Aphrodisias
M. Cabe, F. Donald, Aphrodisias Inscriptions. Text and Lists.
Princeton,1901.
AthMitt
Mitteilungen des Deutschen Archologischen Instituts.
AthenischeAbteilung.AthenaBerlin.
CIG
CorpusInscriptionumGraecarum.
CIL
CorpusInscriptionumLatinarum.
CIRB
V.V.Struveetalii(ed.),CorpusInscriptionumRegniBosporani.
IDRIII/5
InscriptionsdApulum,vol.III(ed.I.Piso),Paris,2001.
I.Ephesos
H.Wankel(ulteriorR.Merkelbachetalii),DieInschriftenvon
Ephesos.
IG
InscriptionesGraecae.
IGBulgI2
G.Mihailov,InscriptionesGraecaein Bulgariarepertae,Vol.I2:
InscriptionesoraePontiEuxini,Sofia21970.
IGLR
Em. Popescu, Inscripiile greceti i latine din secolele IVXIII
descoperitenRomnia,Bucureti,1976.
IGUR
L.Moretti,InscriptionesGraecaeUrbisRomae,IIV,19681990.
IK47
W.Ameling,TheInscriptionsofHeracleaPontica,Bonn1994.
IK58
A.ajtar,DieInschriftenvonByzantion,Bonn2000.
ILB
InscriptionesLatinaeinBulgariarepertae,Serdice,1989.
ILBR
B,Gerov,InscriptionesLatinaeinBulgariarepertae,Sofia,1989.
ILNovae
Inscriptions Latines de Novae (eds. V. Boilova, J. Kolendo,
LeszekMrozewicz),Pozna,1992.
IMS
Inscriptions de la Msie Suprieure, vol. VI Scupi e la region
Kumanovo (eds. F. Papazoglou, B. DragojeviJosifovska),

558

IOSPEI2

IMylasa
ISM

LP
MAMA
NO
PIR
PS

PLRE
RIBI
SEG
TAM
Tyche
ZPE

b)Alia
A(A)RMSI
ABSA
ActaArch
Hung
ACSS
AISEE
AIIAA.D.
Xenopol
AITO
Anth

Belgrade,1982.
B. Latyschev, Inscriptiones antiquae orae septentrionalis Ponti
Euxini, Graecae et Latinae, Vol. I2: Inscriptiones Tyrae, Olbiae,
ChersonesiTauricaealiorumlocorumaDanubiousqueadRegnum
Bosporanum,St.Petersburg21916.
W.Blmel,DieInschriftenvonMylasa,I,1987;II,1988(IK34
35).
Inscriptiones Scythiae Minoris Graecae et Latinae (I: Histria et
vicinia; II: Tomis et territorium; III: Callatis et territorium; V:
CapidavaTroesmisNoviodunum).
B.E. Thomasson, Laterculi praesidum, I (1984), II (19721980),
III(1990).
MonumentaAsiaeMinorisantiqua.
T.N.Knipovi,E.I.Levi,NadpisiOlvii,19171965,Leningrad
1968.
ProsopographiaImperiiRomani.Saec.IIII.
Ju.G. Vinogradov, Pontische Studien. Kleine Schriften zur
Geschichte und Epigraphik des Schwarzmeerraumes, hrsg. in
VerbindungmitHeinzHeinen,Mainz1997.
A.H.M.Jones,J.R.Martindale,J.Morris,TheProsopographyof
theLaterRomanEmpire.
R.G. Collingwood, R.P. Wright, The Roman Inscriptions of Britain,
Oxford,1965.
SupplementumEpigraphicumGraecum.
TituliAsiaeMinoris.
Tyche. Beitrge zur Alten Geschichte, Papyrologie und
Epigraphik,Viena.
ZeitschriftfrPapyrologieundEpigraphik,Bonn.

AcademiaRomn.MemoriileSeciuniiistorice.
AnnualoftheBritischSchoolatAthens
Acta Archaeologica Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae,
Budapesta.
AncientCivilisationsfromScythiatoSiberia,Leiden.
Annuaire de lInstitut des tudes SudEst Europennes,
Bucureti.
Anuarul Institutului de Istorie i Arheologie A.D.
Xenopol,Iai.
Arhivele tiinifice ale Universitii Al.I. Cuza din Iai
TeologieOrtodox.
AntologiaPalatina.

AnnPisa
ANRW
AnatAntiq

ANSMN
BABesch
BCH
BCMI
BOR
BSA
BSNR
BVgbl
CCA
CCDJ
CI
CN
Cumidava
DaciaNS
DACL
Danubius
DThC
EAA
EAIVR
BPB
Facta
FHDR
GB
Hermes
HersSB
Hierasus
IFAO
IstMitt
Istros

559

AnnalidellaScuolanormalesuperiorediPisa.
Aufstieg und Niedergang der rmischen Welt, BerlinNew
York.
AnatoliaAntiqua.
Aquileia nostra: bolletino dellAssociazione nazionale per
Aquileia.
The American Numismatic Society. Museum Notes. New
York.
BulletinAntickeBeschaving.
Bulletindecorrespondancehellnique,AthnesParis.
BuletinulComisiuniiMonumentelorIstorice,Bucureti.
BisericaOrtodoxRomn.
AnnualoftheBritishSchoolatAthens.
BuletinulSocietiiNumismaticeRomne,Bucureti.
BayerischeVorgeschichtsbltter.
CronicaCercetrilorArheologicedinRomnia.
CulturiCivilizaielaDunreadeJos,Clrai.
CercetriIstorice.
Cercetri Numismatice. Muzeul Naional de Istorie a
Romniei,Bucureti.
Cumidava.MuzeulJudeeandeIstorieBraov,Braov.
Dacia. Revue darchologie et dhistoire ancienne (nouvelel
srie),Bucureti.
F. Cabrol, H. Leclercq, Dictionnaire darchologie chrtienne et
deliturgie,Paris.
Danubius.MuzeulJudeeanGalai,Galai.
Dictionnairedethologiecatholique.
Enciclopediadellarteantiquaclassicaeorientale,Roma,1963.
EnciclopediaarheologieiiistorieivechiaRomniei,Bucureti.
tudesByzantinesetPostByzantines,Bucureti.
Facta. A Journal of Roman Material Culture Studies, Pisa
Rome.
FontesHistoriaeDacoromanae(IzvoareprivindistoriaRomniei).
Glasulbisericii.

Hermes.
Zeitschrift
fr
klassische
Philologie.
Berlin/Wiesbaden/Stuttgart.
HersoneskijSbornik.
Hierasus.MuzeulJudeeanBotoani,Botoani.
Institutfranaisdarchologieorientale.
Istanbuler Mitteilungen. Deutsches Archologisches Institut,
AbteilungIstanbul,Istanbul.
Istros.BuletinulMuzeuluiBrilei,Brila.

IzvestijaSofia IzvestijanaBulgarskijaArheologieskiInstitut,Sofia.
JAI
Jahreshefte des sterreichischen Archologischen Instituts
inWien.
JRA
JournalofRomanArchaeology.
KlnerJahrb
KlnerJahrbuchfrVorundFrhgeschichte,Kln.
KSIA
KratkijesoobseniaInst.arheol.Akad.NaukSSSR.
LA
Liber Annuus. Annual of the Studium Biblicum
Franciscanum,Jerusalem.
Latomus
Latomus.Revuedtudeslatines.
MAIET
Materialypoarheologii,istoriiietnografiiTavrii,Sinferopol.
Materiale
Materialeicercetriarheologie,Bucureti.
MFRA
Mlanges darchologie et dhistoire publis par lcole
Franaise de Rome (Mlanges de lcole Franaise de Rome.
Antiquit).
MIA
Materialy i issledovanija po archeologii SSSR, Moscova
Leningrad(St.Petersburg).
MMS
MitropoliaMoldoveiiSucevei.
NH
NouvellestudesdHistoire,Bucureti.
Peuce
Peuce. Studii i comunicri de istorie i arheologie. Institutul de
CercetriEcomuzeale,Tulcea.
PG
J.P. Migne, Patrologia. Cursus completus. Series Graeca, Paris,
1857.
PSB
Priniiscriitoribisericeti.
RANarb./RAN RevuearchologiquedeNarbonnaise,Montpellier.
RE
Realencyclopdie der Classischen Altertumswissenschaft,
Berlin1839.
RB
RevuedestudesByzantines,Paris.
RG
RevuedestudesGrecques,Paris.
RSEE
RevuedestudesSudEstEuropennes,Bucureti.
RCRFActa
ReiCretariaeRomanaeFautorumActa.
RevMuz
RevistaMuzeelor,Bucureti.
RHSEE
RevueHistoriqueduSudEstEuropen,Bucureti.
RI
Revista istoric. Institutul de Istorie Nicolae Iorga,
AcademiaRomn,Bucureti.
RMI
RevistaMonumentelorIstorice,Bucureti.
RMMM
RevistaMuzeeloriMonumentelor,seriaMuzee,Bucureti.
RossArh
RossijskajaArheologija,Moscova.
RRH
Revueroumaniedhistoire,Bucureti.
SAA
StudiaAntiquaerArchaeologica,Iai.
SBBThC
StudiaUniversitatisBabeBolyai,TheologiaCatholica.
SCIVA
StudiiiCercetrideIstorieVeche(iArheologie),Bucureti.
SCN
StudiiiCercetrideNumismatic,Bucureti.

560

SMMIM
ST
StCl
VIstD

561

Studii i material de muzeografie i istorie militar,


Bucureti.
StudiiTeologice.
StudiiClasice,Bucureti.
Vospomogatelnyeistorieskiediscipliny,Leningrad.

I
II
III
IV
V
VI
VII
VIII
IX
X
XI
XII
XIII
XIV
XV
XVI
XVII
XVIII
XIX
XX
XXIXXII
XXIII
XXIV

PONTICA

XXV
1968

XXVI
1969

XXVII
1970

XXVIIIXXIX
1971

XXX
1972

XXXI
1973

XXXII
1974

XXXIIIXXXIV
1975

XXXVXXXVI
1976

XXXVIIXXXVIII
1977

XXXIX
1978

XL
1979

XLI
1980

XLII
1981

XLIII
1982

XLIV
1983

XLV
1984

XLVI
1985

1986

1987

19881989

1990

1991

1992
1993
1994
19951996
1997
1998
1999
20002001
20022003
20042005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013


NORMEDEREDACTARE

Este preferabil ca lucrrile, redactate n limba romn sau ntro limb de


circulaie internaional, sa fie procesate pe computer i s fe trimise redaciei pe
suportdigital(CD)mpreuncuocopieimprimat,eventualilustraiaoriginal.
Textul articolului i ilustraiile vor fi nsoite de rezumatul i cuvintele cheie, n
limbaromnintrolimbdecirculaieinternaional.
Pentru redactarea textului folosind programul Microsoft Word, formatul paginii
este A4. Iniializarea paginii este urmtoarea: sus 1,5 cm; jos 7,3 cm; stnga 3 cm;
dreapta4,6cm;antet1,3cm.

Luminapaginiiestede13,5x19,5cm.
Textul i imaginile (plane, desene, fotografii) trebuie s fie ncadrate n lumina
paginii.
FontulfolositestePalatinoLinotype,cuurmtoareledimensiuni:
titluarticol12,5puncte,condensat0,4,boldat,cumajuscule;autor12puncte,
condensat0,4;text10puncte,extins0,2;notedesubsol8,5puncte,extins0,4;rezumat
10puncte,extins0,2;bibliografie9puncte,extins0,2.
Ilustraia va fi furnizat n format .jpeg sau .tiff, rezoluia minim 300 dpi. n
cazul n care nu este posibil scanarea conform cerinelor formulate, autorul poate
trimiteilustraianoriginal(desene,fotografii,diapozitive).
Notele infrapaginale, numerotate continuu, vor fi redactate dup sistemul anglo
saxon: autor, anul apariiei lucrrii, pagina citata dup caz figur, tabelul (ex.:
PIPPIDI 1967, 84, fig. 3/4), urmnd ca n final s se anexeze o list bibliografic
ordonatalfabetic,dupnumeleautorilor,icronologic,pentrufiecareautornparte.
Listabibliograficvafiredactatnforma:
pentrucartedeautor:numeautor,anulapariiei,titlullucrrii,volum(numr
ititlu),ediie,serie(colecie),numrulncadrulserieisaucoleciei,loculapariiei.
Exemple:
BOJILOV, GJIUZELEV 2004 Ivan Bojilov, Vasil Gjuzelev, Istorija na Dobroudja,
Vol.2,Sredneyekove,VelikoTrnovo(2004).
PUNESCU 2005 Anca Punescu, Oraul de Floci, un ora disprut din Muntenia
meridional,Trgovite,2005.
pentruarticole:numeautor,anulapariiei,titlularticolului,numelepublicaiei
sau al volumului colectiv, tom, numr, locul apariiei si editorul pentru volume
colective,paginilearticolului.
Exemple:
COJOCARU 2009 Victor Cojocaru, Zum Proxenie in den griechischen Stdten des
pontischenRaumes,Pontica42(2009),p.349374.
NICOLAE2004ConstantinNicolae,Raportdecercetare,Hrova,jud.Constana,
Fortificaiabizantintrzie.Campania2003.CCA(2004),nr.86.
Titlurile periodicelor, volumelor, cataloagelor, corpora, enciclopediilor se vor
abrevia dup Normele de ntocmire a manuscriselor, Anexele 2 si 3 din SCIVA 46, 1995,
34,p.356370.Oricealtabrevierenafaracelorceseregsescnlucrareacitatva
fiprezentatsiexplicit,lasfritullisteibibliografice.
Redacia i rezerv dreptul de a respinge orice referire cu caracter defimtor
saunetiinificlaadresaunorpersoanesauinstituiitiinificedeprofil.
Lucrrile pot fi trimise la adresa MUZEUL DE ISTORIE NAIONAL I
ARHEOLOGIE CONSTANA, Str. Piaa Ovidiu, nr. 12, 900745, Constana, cu
meniuneapentrurevistaPontica.Corespondenapedurataredactriivolumuluise
poate ine numai pe adresa de email: irina.nastasi@gmail.com sau telefon/fax 0040
241618763.

PUBLICATIONGUIDELINES

The articles should be in Romanian or in an international language as


English, French, German or Italian. Each author should provide keywords and an
abstract, both in one of the languages listed above, as well as their Romanian
translation.
Authors should use Microsoft Word, page format A4; marginsshould fit:
top1.5cm;bottom7.3cm;left3cm;right4.6cm;header1.3cm.
ThetextshouldbewrittenusingPalatinoLinotypefontasfollows:title12.5
points,condensed0.4,bold,uppercase;author12points,condensed0.4;text10
points, extended 0.2; footnotes 8.5 points, extended 0.4; abstract 10 points,
extended0.2;bibliography9points,extended0.2.
Illustrationsshouldbesubmittedseparately(donotinsertthemintothetext)
asTIFForJPEG,minimum300DPI.
Footnotes will be numbered continuously (1, 2, 3,) and will be written in
accordance with the AngloSaxon reference system: PIPPIDI 1967, 84, fig. 3/4.
EachsuchabbreviatedreferenceshouldbefullyexplainedintheBibliography.The
Bibliography, included at the end of the article, must be in alphabetical order, by
author,andinchronologicalorderforeachauthorwithmorethanonetitle.
Examples:
BOJILOV, GJIUZELEV 2004 Ivan Bojilov, Vasil Gjuzelev, Istorija na
Dobroudja,Vol.2,Sredneyekove,VelikoTrnovo(2004).
PUNESCU 2005 Anca Punescu, Oraul de Floci , un ora disprut din
Munteniameridional,Trgovite,2005.

Forpapers:authorsname,publicationyear,papertotle,nameofpublication
orofcollectivevolume,tom,number,publicationplaceandeditorforcollective
volumes,pagesofpaper.
Example:
COJOCARU 2009 Victor Cojocaru, Zur Proxenie in den griechischen Stdten
despontischenRaumes,Pontica42(2009),p.349374.
NICOLAE 2004 Constantin Nicolae , Raport de cercetare , Hrova , jud.
Constana,Fortificaiabizantintrzie.Campania2003.CCA(2004),nr.86.
Abbreviations for publication titles, volumes, catalogues, corpora,
encyclopediasshouldbewrittenaccordingtoNormeledentocmireamanuscriselor,
Anexes2and3,SCIVA46,1995,34,p.356370.Anyabbreviationnotincludedin
thislistmustbefullyexplainedattheendofthebibliographylist.
Editorial staff reserves the right to reject any defamatory or unscientific
referencetoindividualsorspecializedscientificinstitutions.
Aprintedversionofeacharticle(theillustrationaswell)aswellasaCDare
alsorequired;bothshouldbesubmittedbymailtothefollowingaddress:
MUZEULDEISTORIENATIONALASIARHEOLOGIECONSTANA,Piaa
Ovidiunr.12,RO900745,CONSTANAROMNIA
Authors can also submit their papers by email, to the following email
address:irina.nastasi@gmail.com. For further information contact us by mail or
telephone/fax:0040241618763.

TiparulexecutatlaSCINFCONSA
tel./fax:0241580527,585627

S-ar putea să vă placă și